This is a modern-English version of The Private Life of the Romans, originally written by Johnston, Harold Whetstone. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

THE

PRIVATE LIFE OF THE ROMANS



BY

HAROLD WHETSTONE JOHNSTON

PROFESSOR OF LATIN IN THE INDIANA UNIVERSITY




CHICAGO
SCOTT, FORESMAN AND COMPANY

1909




BY THE SAME AUTHOR
(Scott, Foresman and Company)
SELECTED ORATIONS AND LETTERS OF CICERO
LATIN MANUSCRIPTS
THE METRICAL LICENSES OF VERGIL




COPYRIGHT, 1903, BY
SCOTT, FORESMAN AND COMPANY




ROBT. O. LAW CO., PRINTERS AND BINDERS, CHICAGO.
TYPOGRAPHY BY
MARSH, AITKEN & CURTIS COMPANY, CHICAGO.




CHARLES S. RANNELLS

                         MEMOR
ACTAE NON ALIO REGE PUERTIAE

Love's Cause

D D D




PREFACE


In preparing this book I have had in mind the needs of three classes of students.

In putting this book together, I've considered the needs of three groups of students.

It is intended in the first place for seniors in high schools and freshmen in colleges, and is meant to give such an account of the Private Life of the Romans in the later Republic and earlier Empire as will enable them to understand the countless references to it in the Latin texts which they read in the class-room. It is hoped that the book contains all that they will need for this purpose and nothing that is beyond their comprehension.

It is primarily aimed at high school seniors and college freshmen and is designed to provide an overview of the private life of the Romans during the late Republic and early Empire that will help them grasp the numerous references to it in the Latin texts they study in class. It is hoped that the book includes everything they need for this purpose and nothing that is too difficult for them to understand.

It is intended in the second place for more advanced college students who may be taking lectures on the subjects of which it treats. The work of both teacher and student will be made less irksome and more effective if the student is aided in the taking of notes by even so general a knowledge of the subject (previously announced to the class) as is here given. This I know from actual experience with my own classes.

It’s also aimed at more advanced college students who might be attending lectures on the topics covered. The work for both teachers and students will be less burdensome and more effective if the student has some general knowledge of the subject (previously announced to the class), as provided here. I know this from my own experience with my classes.

In the third place it is intended for readers and students of Roman history, who are engaged chiefly with important political and constitutional questions, and often feel the need of a simple and compact description of domestic life, to give more reality to the shadowy forms whose public careers they are following. Such students will find the Index especially useful.

In the third place, it's aimed at readers and students of Roman history who are mainly focused on significant political and constitutional issues. They often need a straightforward and concise description of daily life to better understand the unclear figures whose public careers they are studying. These students will find the Index particularly helpful.

The book is written as far as possible in English: that is, no great knowledge of Latin is presumed on the part of the reader. I have tried not to crowd the text with Latin words, even when they are immediately explained, and those given will usually be found worth remembering. Quotations from Latin authors are very few, and the references to their works, fewer still, are made to well-known passages only.

The book is written primarily in English: that is, it doesn't assume that the reader has a deep knowledge of Latin. I've tried not to fill the text with Latin words, even when they are explained right away, and the ones included are generally worth remembering. There are very few quotes from Latin authors, and the references to their works, even fewer, are only made to well-known passages.

To every chapter are prefixed references to the standard secondary authorities in English and German. Primary sources are not indicated: they would be above the heads of the less advanced students, and to the more advanced the lecturer will prefer to indicate the sources on which his views are based. It is certain, however, that all these sources are indicated in the authorities named, and the teacher himself may occasionally find the references helpful.

To each chapter, we’ve included references to key secondary sources in English and German. Primary sources aren't mentioned: they're too complex for beginners, and more advanced students would likely prefer that the lecturer point out the sources backing his views. However, it's clear that all these sources are covered in the mentioned authorities, and the teacher might occasionally find the references useful.

The illustrations are numerous and are intended to illustrate. Many others are referred to in the text, which limited space kept me from using, and I hope that Schreiber's Atlas, at least, if not Baumeister's Denkmaeler, may be within the reach of students in class-room or library.

The illustrations are plentiful and meant to clarify the text. Many others are mentioned in the text, which space constraints prevented me from including. I hope that Schreiber's Atlas, if not Baumeister's Denkmaeler, will be accessible to students in the classroom or library.

It goes without saying that there must be many errors in a book like this, although I have done my best to make it accurate. When these errors are due to relaxed attention or to ignorance, I shall be grateful to the person who will point them out. When they are due to mistaken judgment, the teacher will find in the references, I hope, sufficient authorities to convince his pupils that he is right and I am wrong.

It’s obvious that there are likely many mistakes in a book like this, even though I've tried my best to make it accurate. If these mistakes are due to overlooking details or lack of knowledge, I would appreciate it if someone could point them out. If they’re due to poor judgment, I hope the teacher will find enough references to show their students that they are right and I'm wrong.

H. W. JOHNSTON.    

    THE INDIANA UNIVERSITY,
            February, 1903.

Indiana University, February 1903.





TABLE OF CONTENTS


INTRODUCTION.
    Scope of the Book §1
    Public and Private Antiquities §2
    Antiquities and History §4
    Antiquities and Philology §6
    Sources §9
    Reference Books §13
    Systematic Treatises §14
    Encyclopedic Works §15
    Other Books §16

INTRODUCTION.
    Book Overview §1
    Public and Private Artifacts §2
    Artifacts and History §4
    Artifacts and Language Studies §6
    Sources §9
    Reference Materials §13
    In-Depth Studies §14
    Encyclopedic Resources §15
    Additional Reading §16

I. THE FAMILY.
    The Household §17
    The Splitting Up of a House §19
    Other Meanings of Familia §21
    Agnātī and Cognātī §23
    Adfīnēs §26
    The Family Cult §27
    Adoption §30
    The Patria Potestās §31
    Limitations §32
    Extinction of the Potestās §34
    Manus §35
    Dominica Potestās §37

I. THE FAMILY.
    The Household §17
    The Splitting Up of a House §19
    Other Meanings of Familia §21
    Agnātī and Cognātī §23
    Adfīnēs §26
    The Family Cult §27
    Adoption §30
    The Patria Potestās §31
    Limitations §32
    Extinction of the Potestās §34
    Manus §35
    Dominica Potestās §37

II. THE NAME.
    The Triple Name §38
    The Praenōmen §41
    The Nōmen §46
    The Cognōmen §48
    Additional Names §51
    Confusion of Names §55
    Names of Women §57
    Names of Slaves §58
    Names of Freedmen §59
    Naturalized Citizens §60

II. THE NAME.
    The Triple Name §38
    The Praenōmen §41
    The Nōmen §46
    The Cognōmen §48
    Additional Names §51
    Confusion of Names §55
    Names of Women §57
    Names of Slaves §58
    Names of Freedmen §59
    Naturalized Citizens §60

III. MARRIAGE AND THE POSITION OF WOMEN.
    Early Forms of Marriage §61
    Iūs Cōnūbiī §64
    Nūptiae Iūstae §67
    Betrothals §70
    The Dowry §72
    Essential Forms §73
    The Wedding Day §75
    The Wedding Garments §76
    The Ceremony §79
    The Wedding Feast §85
    The Bridal Procession §86
    The Position of Women §90

III. MARRIAGE AND THE POSITION OF WOMEN.
    Early Forms of Marriage §61
    Marriage Rights §64
    Legal Marriages §67
    Engagements §70
    The Dowry §72
    Essential Forms §73
    The Wedding Day §75
    The Wedding Attire §76
    The Ceremony §79
    The Wedding Celebration §85
    The Bridal Procession §86
    The Status of Women §90

IV. CHILDREN AND EDUCATION.
    Legal Status §94
    Susceptiō §95
    Diēs Lūstricus §97
    The Bulla §99
    Nurses §100
    Playthings §102
    Pets and Games §103
    Home Training §104
    Schools §108
    Subjects Taught in Elementary Schools §110
    Grammar Schools §112
    Schools of Rhetoric §115
    Travel §116
    Apprenticeship §117
    Remarks on the Schools §119
    The Teacher §121
    Schooldays and Holidays §122
    The Paedagōgus §123
    Discipline §124
    End of Childhood §125
    The Līberalia §127

IV. CHILDREN AND EDUCATION.
    Legal Status §94
    Susceptiō §95
    Diēs Lūstricus §97
    The Bulla §99
    Nurses §100
    Playthings §102
    Pets and Games §103
    Home Training §104
    Schools §108
    Subjects Taught in Elementary Schools §110
    Grammar Schools §112
    Schools of Rhetoric §115
    Travel §116
    Apprenticeship §117
    Remarks on the Schools §119
    The Teacher §121
    Schooldays and Holidays §122
    The Paedagōgus §123
    Discipline §124
    End of Childhood §125
    The Līberalia §127

V. DEPENDENTS: SLAVES AND CLIENTS. HOSPITES.
    Growth of Slavery §129
    Numbers of Slaves §131
    Sources of Supply §134
    Sales of Slaves §139
    Prices of Slaves §140
    Public and Private Slaves §141
    Private Slaves §142
    Industrial Employment §143
    The Familia Rūstica §145
    Farm Slaves §146
    The Vīlīcus §148
    The Familia Urbāna §149
    Legal Status of Slaves §156
    The Treatment of Slaves §158
    Food and Dress §160
    The Pecūlium §162
    Punishments §166
    Manumission §175
    The Clients §176
    The Old Clients §177
    Mutual Obligations §179
    The New Clients §181
    Duties and Rewards §182
    The Hospitēs §183
    Hospitium §184
    Obligations of Hospitium §185

V. Dependents: Slaves and Clients. Hosts.
    Growth of Slavery §129
    Numbers of Slaves §131
    Sources of Supply §134
    Sales of Slaves §139
    Prices of Slaves §140
    Public and Private Slaves §141
    Private Slaves §142
    Industrial Employment §143
    The Familia Rūstica §145
    Farm Slaves §146
    The Vīlīcus §148
    The Familia Urbāna §149
    Legal Status of Slaves §156
    The Treatment of Slaves §158
    Food and Dress §160
    The Pecūlium §162
    Punishments §166
    Manumission §175
    The Clients §176
    The Old Clients §177
    Mutual Obligations §179
    The New Clients §181
    Duties and Rewards §182
    The Hospitēs §183
    Hospitium §184
    Obligations of Hospitium §185

VI. THE HOUSE AND ITS FURNITURE.
    Domus §186
    The Development of the House §188
    The Vestibulum §194
    The Ōstium §195
    The Ātrium §196
    The Change in the Ātrium §197
    The Ālae §200
    The Tablīnum §201
    The Peristyle §202
    Private Rooms §203
    The House of Pansa §208
    The Walls §210
    Pariēs Caementīcius §211
    Wall Facings §212
    Floors and Ceilings §213
    Roofs §214
    The Doors §215
    The Windows §217
    Heating §218
    Water Supply §219
    Decoration §220
    Furniture §222
    Principal Articles §223
    The Couches §224
    The Chairs §225
    Tables §227
    The Lamps §228
    Chests and Cabinets §230
    Other Articles §232
    The Street §233

VI. THE HOUSE AND ITS FURNITURE.
    Domus §186
    The Development of the House §188
    The Vestibulum §194
    The Ōstium §195
    The Ātrium §196
    The Change in the Ātrium §197
    The Ālae §200
    The Tablīnum §201
    The Peristyle §202
    Private Rooms §203
    The House of Pansa §208
    The Walls §210
    Pariēs Caementīcius §211
    Wall Facings §212
    Floors and Ceilings §213
    Roofs §214
    The Doors §215
    The Windows §217
    Heating §218
    Water Supply §219
    Decoration §220
    Furniture §222
    Principal Articles §223
    The Couches §224
    The Chairs §225
    Tables §227
    The Lamps §228
    Chests and Cabinets §230
    Other Articles §232
    The Street §233

VII. DRESS AND PERSONAL ORNAMENTS.
    Indūtus: The Subligaculum §235
    The Tunic §236
    Amictus: The Toga §240
    Form and Arrangement §241
    Kinds of Togas §246
    The Lacerna §247
    The Paenula §248
    Other Wraps §249
    Footgear: The Soleae §250
    The Calceī §251
    Coverings for the Head §252
    The Hair and Beard §253
    Jewelry §255
    Dress of Women §257
    The Tunica Interior §258
    The Stola §259
    The Palla §261
    Shoes and Slippers §262
    Dressing of the Hair §263
    Accessories §266
    Jewelry §267
    Dress of the Children and Slaves §268
    Materials §269
    Colors §270
    Manufacture §271

VII. DRESS AND PERSONAL ORNAMENTS.
    Indūtus: The Subligaculum §235
    The Tunic §236
    Amictus: The Toga §240
    Form and Arrangement §241
    Types of Togas §246
    The Lacerna §247
    The Paenula §248
    Other Wraps §249
    Footwear: The Soleae §250
    The Calceī §251
    Head Coverings §252
    Hair and Beard §253
    Jewelry §255
    Women's Clothing §257
    The Tunica Interior §258
    The Stola §259
    The Palla §261
    Shoes and Slippers §262
    Hair Styling §263
    Accessories §266
    Jewelry §267
    Children's and Slaves' Clothing §268
    Materials §269
    Colors §270
    Production §271

VIII. FOOD AND MEALS.
    Natural Conditions §272
    Fruits §274
    Garden Produce §275
    Meats §277
    Fowl and Game §279
    Fish §280
    Cereals §282
    Preparation of the Grain §283
    Breadmaking §287
    The Olive §289
    Olive Oil §291
    Grapes §293
    Viticulture §294
    Vineyards §295
    Wine Making §296
    Beverages §298
    Style of Living §299
    Hours for Meals §301
    Breakfast and Luncheon §302
    The Formal Meal §303
    The Dining Couch §304
    Places of Honor §305
    Other Furniture §307
    Courses §308
    Bills of Fare §309
    Serving the Dinner §310
    The Comissātiō §312
    The Banquets of the Rich §315

VIII. FOOD AND MEALS.
    Natural Conditions §272
    Fruits §274
    Garden Produce §275
    Meats §277
    Fowl and Game §279
    Fish §280
    Cereals §282
    Grain Preparation §283
    Baking Bread §287
    Olives §289
    Olive Oil §291
    Grapes §293
    Grape Growing §294
    Vineyards §295
    Winemaking §296
    Drinks §298
    Lifestyle §299
    Meal Times §301
    Breakfast and Lunch §302
    Formal Dinners §303
    Dining Couches §304
    Seats of Honor §305
    Other Furniture §307
    Courses §308
    Menus §309
    Serving Dinner §310
    The Comissātiō §312
    Banquets of the Wealthy §315

IX. AMUSEMENTS; BATHS.
    General §316
    Sports of the Campus §317
    Games of Ball §318
    Games of Chance §319
    Knuckle-bones §320
    Dice §321
    Public and Private Games §322
    Dramatic Performances §323
    Staging the Play §324
    The Early Theater §325
    The Later Theater §326
    Roman Circuses §328
    Plan of the Circus §330
    The Arena §332
    The Barriers §333
    The Spīna and Mētae §335
    The Seats §337
    Furnishing the Races §339
    The Teams §340
    The Drivers §341
    Famous Aurīgae §342
    Other Shows of the Circus §343
    Gladiatorial Combats §344
    Popularity of the Combats §346
    Sources of Supply §347
    Schools for Gladiators §349
    Places of Exhibition §351
    Amphitheaters at Rome §352
    The Amphitheater at Pompeii §353
    The Coliseum §356
    Styles of Fighting §359
    Weapons and Armor §360
    Announcement of the Shows §361
    The Fight Itself §362
    The Rewards §363
    Other Shows in the Amphitheater §364
    The Daily Bath §365
    Essentials for the Bath §366
    Heating the Bath §368
    The Caldārium §369
    The Frīgidārium and Ūnctōrium §370
    A Private Bathhouse §371
    The Public Baths §372
    Management §373
    Hours Opened §374
    Accommodations for Women §375
    Thermae §376
    Baths of Diocletian §378

IX. AAMUSEMENTS; BATHS.
    General §316
    Campus Sports §317
    Ball Games §318
    Games of Chance §319
    Knucklebones §320
    Dice §321
    Public and Private Games §322
    Dramatic Performances §323
    Staging the Play §324
    The Early Theater §325
    The Later Theater §326
    Roman Circuses §328
    Circus Layout §330
    The Arena §332
    The Barriers §333
    The Spīna and Mētae §335
    The Seats §337
    Preparing for the Races §339
    The Teams §340
    The Drivers §341
    Famous Aurīgae §342
    Other Circus Shows §343
    Gladiator Fights §344
    Popularity of the Fights §346
    Sources of Supply §347
    Gladiator Schools §349
    Exhibition Venues §351
    Amphitheaters in Rome §352
    The Amphitheater at Pompeii §353
    The Coliseum §356
    Fighting Styles §359
    Weapons and Armor §360
    Show Announcements §361
    The Fight Itself §362
    The Rewards §363
    Other Amphitheater Shows §364
    The Daily Bath §365
    Bath Essentials §366
    Heating the Bath §368
    The Caldārium §369
    The Frīgidārium and Ūnctōrium §370
    A Private Bathhouse §371
    The Public Baths §372
    Management §373
    Opening Hours §374
    Women’s Facilities §375
    Thermae §376
    Baths of Diocletian §378

X. TRAVEL AND CORRESPONDENCE. BOOKS.
    In General §379
    By Water §380
    By Land §381
    The Vehicles §382
    Carriages §383
    The Rēda and Cisium §384
    The Roads §385
    Construction §387
    The Inns §388
    Speed §389
    Sending Letters §390
    Writing the Letters §391
    Sealing and Opening the Letters §392
    Books §393
    Manufacture of Paper §394
    Pens and Ink §395
    Making the Roll §396
    Size of the Rolls §398
    Multiplication of Books §399
    Commercial Publication §400
    Rapidity and Cost of Publication §401
    Libraries §402

X. TRAVEL AND CORRESPONDENCE. BOOKS.
    In General §379
    By Water §380
    By Land §381
    The Vehicles §382
    Carriages §383
    The Rēda and Cisium §384
    The Roads §385
    Construction §387
    The Inns §388
    Speed §389
    Sending Letters §390
    Writing the Letters §391
    Sealing and Opening the Letters §392
    Books §393
    Manufacture of Paper §394
    Pens and Ink §395
    Making the Roll §396
    Size of the Rolls §398
    Multiplication of Books §399
    Commercial Publication §400
    Rapidity and Cost of Publication §401
    Libraries §402

XI. SOURCES OF INCOME AND MEANS OF LIVING. THE ROMAN'S DAY.
    In General §403
    Careers of the Nobles §404
    Agriculture §405
    Political Office §406
    The Law §407
    The Army §408
    Careers of the Equites §409
    The Soldiers §410
    The Proletariate §411
    Professions and Trades §412
    Business and Commerce §413
    The Civil Service §414
    The Roman's Day §415
    Hours of the Day §417

XI. SOURCES OF INCOME AND MEANS OF LIVING. THE ROMAN'S DAY.
    In General §403
    Careers of the Nobles §404
    Agriculture §405
    Political Office §406
    The Law §407
    The Army §408
    Careers of the Equites §409
    The Soldiers §410
    The Proletariate §411
    Professions and Trades §412
    Business and Commerce §413
    The Civil Service §414
    The Roman's Day §415
    Hours of the Day §417

XII. BURIAL-PLACES AND FUNERAL CEREMONIES.
    Importance of Burial §419
    Interment and Cremation §420
    Places of Burial §421
    The Tombs §422
    The Potter's Field §423
    Plan of Tombs and Grounds §425
    Exterior of the Tombs §427
    The Columbāria §428
    Burial Societies §430
    Funeral Ceremonies §432
    At the House §433
    The Funeral Procession §434
    The Funeral Oration §435
    At the Tomb §436
    After Ceremonies §437
    Memorial Festivals §438

XII. BURIAL-SITES AND FUNERAL RITUALS.
Importance of Burial §419
Interment and Cremation §420
Burial Locations §421
The Graves §422
The Potter's Field §423
Layout of Graves and Grounds §425
Outside of the Graves §427
The Columbāria §428
Burial Groups §430
Funeral Rituals §432
At the Home §433
The Funeral Procession §434
The Eulogy §435
At the Grave §436
Post-Ceremony §437
Memorial Celebrations §438





THE PRIVATE LIFE OF THE ROMANS




INTRODUCTION


1 The topics that are discussed in this book have to do with the everyday life of the Roman people. Such things will be considered as the family, the Roman name, marriage and the position of women, children and education, slaves, clients, the house and its furniture, clothing, food and meals, amusements, travel and correspondence, funeral ceremonies and burial customs, etc. These things are of interest to us in the case of any ancient or foreign people; in the case of the Romans they are of especial importance, because they help to explain the powerful influence which that nation exerted over the old world, and make it easier to understand why that influence is still felt in some degree to-day.

1 The topics covered in this book relate to the everyday lives of the Roman people. This includes aspects like family, Roman naming practices, marriage, the status of women, children and education, slaves, clients, households and their furnishings, clothing, food and meals, entertainment, travel and communication, funeral ceremonies, and burial customs, among others. These subjects interest us when studying any ancient or foreign culture; however, in the case of the Romans, they are particularly significant because they help explain the strong influence that nation had on the ancient world and why that influence is still somewhat felt today.

2 Public and Private Antiquities.—The subjects that have been named above belong to what is called Classical Antiquities, taking their place in the subdivision of Roman Antiquities as opposed to Greek Antiquities. They are grouped loosely together as Private Antiquities in opposition to what we call Public Antiquities. Under the latter head we consider the Roman as a citizen, and we examine the several classes of citizens, their obligations and their privileges; we study the form of their government, its officers and machinery, its legislative, judicial, and executive procedure, its revenues and expenditures, etc. It is evident that no hard and fast line can be drawn between the two branches of the subject: they cross each other at every turn. One scarcely knows, for example, under which head to put the religion of the Romans or their games in the circus.

2 Public and Private Antiquities.—The topics mentioned above fall under what we call Classical Antiquities, specifically within the category of Roman Antiquities, as opposed to Greek Antiquities. They are loosely classified as Private Antiquities in contrast to what we refer to as Public Antiquities. In the latter category, we look at Romans as citizens and explore the different classes of citizens, including their duties and rights. We study their government structure, its officials and workings, its legislative, judicial, and executive processes, as well as its income and spending, and so on. It's clear that there is no strict line separating the two areas; they overlap continuously. For instance, it’s hard to decide whether to classify the religion of the Romans or their circus games under one category or the other.

3 In the same way, the daily employment of a slave, his keep, his punishments, his rewards, are properly considered under the head of Private Antiquities. But the state undertook sometimes to regulate by law the number of slaves that a master might have, the state regulated the manumission of the slave and gave him certain rights as a freedman, and these matters belong to Public Antiquities. So, too, a man might or might not be eligible to certain state offices according to the particular ceremony used at the marriage of his parents. It will be found, therefore, that the study of Private Antiquities can not be completely separated from its complement, though in this book the dividing line will be crossed as seldom as possible.1

3 Similarly, the daily life of a slave, including their work, maintenance, punishments, and rewards, is usually viewed as part of Private Antiquities. However, the state sometimes stepped in to regulate by law how many slaves a master could own, managed the process of freeing slaves, and granted certain rights to freedmen, which falls under Public Antiquities. Additionally, a person's eligibility for specific state positions could depend on the ceremony used during their parents' marriage. Thus, it's clear that the study of Private Antiquities can't be entirely separated from its counterpart, although in this book, we will strive to minimize crossing that boundary.1

1 Secondary school students will find the outline of the Roman Constitution in the Introduction to the author's "Selected Orations and Letters of Cicero" helpful for initial reading. For more advanced students, three recent books on this topic are: Abbott's "Roman Political Institutions," Granrud's "Roman Constitutional History," and Greenidge's "Roman Public Life."

4 Antiquities and History.—It is just as impossible to draw the boundary line between the subjects of Antiquities and History. The older history, it is true, concerned itself little with the private life of the people, almost solely with the rise and fall of dynasties. It told us of kings and generals, of the wars they waged, the victories they won, and the conquests they made. Then, in course of time, institutions took the place of dynasties and parties the place of heroes, and history traced the growth of great political ideas: such masterpieces as Thirlwall's and Grote's histories of Greece are largely constitutional histories. But changes in international relations affect the private life of a people as surely, if not as speedily, as they affect the machinery of government. You can not bring into contact, friendly or unfriendly, two different civilizations without a change in the peoples concerned, without altering their occupations, their ways of living, their very ideas of life and its purposes. These changes react in turn upon the temper and character of a people, they affect its capacity for self-government and the government of others, and in the course of time they bring about the movements of which even the older history took notice. Hence our recent histories give more and more space to the life of the common people, to the very matters, that is, that were mentioned in the first paragraph as belonging to Private Antiquities. This may be seen in such titles as these: Green's "History of the English People," McMaster's "History of the People of the United States."

4 Antiquities and History.—It's just as impossible to draw a clear line between Antiquities and History. Older history, to be fair, rarely focused on the private lives of individuals and instead concentrated on the rise and fall of dynasties. It recounted stories of kings and generals, the wars they fought, the victories they achieved, and the territories they conquered. Over time, institutions replaced dynasties and political parties took the place of heroes, leading history to explore the evolution of significant political ideas; works like Thirlwall's and Grote's histories of Greece are largely about constitutional history. However, changes in international relations impact the private lives of people just as surely, if not as quickly, as they change the workings of government. You can't bring two different civilizations together—whether in friendship or hostility—without altering the lives of the people involved, their jobs, their lifestyles, and even their fundamental beliefs about life and its purposes. These changes, in turn, influence the mood and character of a society, affecting its ability to govern itself and others, ultimately leading to movements that even older history acknowledged. As a result, recent histories increasingly focus on the lives of everyday people, specifically the aspects mentioned in the first paragraph related to Private Antiquities. This can be seen in titles like Green's "History of the English People" and McMaster's "History of the People of the United States."

5 On the other hand it is equally true that a knowledge of political history is necessary for the study of Private Antiquities. We shall find the Romans giving up certain ways of living and habits of thinking that seemed to have become fixed and characteristic. These changes we could not explain at all, if political history did not inform us that just before they took place the Romans had come into contact with the widely different ideas and opposing civilizations of other nations. The most important event of this sort was the introduction of Greek culture after the Punic wars, and to this we shall have to refer again and again. It follows from all this that students who have had even the most elementary course in Roman history have already some knowledge of Private Antiquities, and that those who have not studied the history of Rome at all will find very helpful the reading of even the briefest of our school histories.

5 On the other hand, it’s also true that understanding political history is essential for studying Private Antiquities. We will see how the Romans abandoned certain lifestyles and mindsets that appeared to have become permanent and defining. We wouldn’t be able to explain these changes at all if political history didn’t tell us that just before they happened, the Romans encountered very different ideas and conflicting civilizations from other nations. The most significant event in this regard was the introduction of Greek culture after the Punic Wars, and we will reference this repeatedly. This means that students who have taken even a basic course in Roman history already have some knowledge of Private Antiquities, and those who haven’t studied Roman history will find even the briefest of our school histories quite helpful.

6 Antiquities and Philology.—The subject of Classical Antiquities has always been regarded as a branch—"discipline" is the technical word—of Classical Philology since Friedrich August Wolf (1759-1824) made Philology a science. It is quite true that in the common acceptation of the word Philology is merely the science of language, but even here Antiquities has an important part to play. It is impossible to read understandingly an ode of Horace or an oration of Cicero, if one is ignorant of the social life and the political institutions of Rome. But Classical Philology is much more than the science of understanding and interpreting the classical languages. It claims for itself the investigation of Greek and Roman life in all its aspects, social, intellectual, and political, so far as it has become known to us from the surviving literary, epigraphic, and monumental records. Whitney puts it thus: Philology deals with human speech and with all that speech discloses as to the nature and history of man. If it is hard to remember these definitions one can hardly forget the epigram of Benoist: Philology is the geology of the intellectual world. Under this, the only scientific conception of Philology, the study of Antiquities takes at once a higher place. It becomes the end with linguistics the means, and this is the true relation between them.

6 Antiquities and Philology.—The topic of Classical Antiquities has always been seen as a part—“discipline” is the technical term—of Classical Philology since Friedrich August Wolf (1759-1824) established Philology as a science. It’s true that in everyday terms, Philology is just the study of language, but even here, Antiquities plays a significant role. You can’t fully understand an ode by Horace or a speech by Cicero without knowing about the social life and political systems of Rome. However, Classical Philology is much more than just understanding and interpreting classical languages. It seeks to investigate Greek and Roman life in all its dimensions—social, intellectual, and political—as far as we can gather from the surviving literary, epigraphic, and monumental records. Whitney summarizes it well: Philology examines human speech and everything that speech reveals about the nature and history of humanity. While these definitions might be hard to remember, one can hardly forget Benoist's witty remark: Philology is the geology of the intellectual world. With this understanding, the study of Antiquities gains a more elevated status. It becomes the goal, with linguistics serving as the means, and this reflects the true relationship between the two.

7 But it happens that the study of the languages in which the records of classical antiquity are preserved must first occupy the investigator, and that the study of language as mere language, its origin, its growth, its decay, is in itself very interesting and profitable. It happens, moreover, that the languages of Greece and Rome can not be studied apart from literatures of singular richness, beauty, and power, and the study of literature has always been one of the most attractive and absorbing to cultivated men. It is not hard to understand, therefore, why the study of Antiquities has not been more prominent in connection with philological training. It was the end to which only the few pressed on. It was reserved, at least in systematic form, for the trained scholar in the university. In the congested condition of the old curricula in our colleges it was crowded out by the more obvious, but not more essential or interesting, subjects of linguistics and literary criticism, or it was presented at best in the form of scrappy notes on the authors read in the classroom or in the dismembered alphabetical arrangement of a dictionary.

7 The study of the languages that hold the records of classical antiquity must first take priority for the researcher, and exploring language itself—its origin, development, and decline—is fascinating and valuable. Additionally, the languages of Greece and Rome are inseparable from their incredibly rich, beautiful, and powerful literatures, and the study of literature has always drawn in and captivated educated individuals. Therefore, it's easy to see why the study of Antiquities hasn't been a more prominent part of language training. It was a goal pursued only by a select few and was typically reserved, at least in a structured format, for scholars at the university level. In the crowded old curricula of our colleges, it was pushed aside by more apparent, though not necessarily more essential or engaging, subjects like linguistics and literary criticism, or it was sometimes only presented as disorganized notes on the authors discussed in class or in the disconnected alphabetical format of a dictionary.

8 Within the last few years, however, a change has been taking place, a change due to several causes. In the first place, the literary criticism which was once taught exclusively in connection with classical authors and which claimed so large a part of the time allotted to classical study has found a more appropriate place in the departments of English that were hardly known a generation ago. In the second place, the superior preparation in the classics now demanded for admission to our colleges has relieved their courses of much elementary linguistic drill that was formerly necessary. In the third place, the last half century has seen a greater advance in the knowledge of Antiquities than all the years before, and it is now possible to present in positive dogmatic form much that was recently mere guesswork and speculation. Finally, modern theories of education, which have narrowed the stream of classical instruction only to deepen its channel and quicken its current, have caused more stress to be laid upon the points of contact between the ancient and the modern world. The teacher of the classics has come to realize that the obligations of the present to the past are not to be so clearly presented and so vividly appreciated in connection with the formal study of art and literature as in the investigation of the great social, political, and religious problems which throughout all the ages have engaged the thought of cultivated men.

8 In recent years, however, a change has been happening, caused by several factors. Firstly, literary criticism, which used to be taught only in relation to classical authors and took up a significant amount of time in classical studies, has now found a more suitable home in English departments that were barely recognized a generation ago. Secondly, the higher level of classical knowledge now required for college admissions has reduced the amount of basic language training that was once necessary in their courses. Thirdly, the last fifty years have witnessed more progress in the understanding of ancient cultures than all the previous years combined, making it possible to present definitively what was once just speculation and guesswork. Finally, modern educational theories, which have streamlined classical instruction to enhance its depth and flow, have emphasized the connections between the ancient and modern worlds. Classic educators have come to understand that the current generation's debt to the past cannot be effectively shown and appreciated through the formal study of art and literature, but rather through exploring the significant social, political, and religious issues that have engaged the minds of educated individuals throughout history.

9 Sources.—It has been already remarked (§6) that Classical Philology draws its knowledge from three sources, the literary, epigraphic, and monumental remains of Greece and Rome. It is necessary that we should understand at the outset precisely what is meant by each of these. By literary sources we mean the writings of the Greeks and Romans, that is, the books which they published, that have come down to us. The form of these books, the way they were published and have been preserved, will be considered later. For the present it is sufficient to say that a mere fraction only of these writings has come down to our day, and that of these poor remnants we possess no originals but merely more or less imperfect copies. It is true, nevertheless, that these form as a whole the most important of our sources of information, largely because they have been most carefully studied and are best understood.

9 Sources.—It has already been noted (§6) that Classical Philology relies on three sources for its knowledge: the literary, epigraphic, and monumental remains of Greece and Rome. It’s important to clarify what each of these means right from the start. By literary sources, we refer to the writings of the Greeks and Romans, specifically the books they published that have survived to this day. We will discuss the format of these books, how they were published, and how they have been preserved later. For now, it’s enough to say that only a small fraction of these writings has survived, and of these scarce remnants, we have no originals, only various imperfect copies. However, it is true that these writings collectively serve as the most significant of our informational sources, largely because they have been studied extensively and are best understood.

10 By epigraphic sources we mean the words that were written, scratched, cut, or stamped on hard materials, such as metal, stone, or wood, without thought of literary finish. These vary from single words to records of very considerable extent, and are briefly called inscriptions. The student may get a good idea of the most ancient and curious by merely turning over a few pages of Ritschl's "Priscae Latinitatis Monumenta Epigraphica" or of Egbert's "Latin Inscriptions." Of one sort of great importance, the legends on coins and medals, many have found their way into American museums. With modern inscriptions on similar materials and for similar purposes every student is, of course, familiar.

10 By epigraphic sources, we mean words that were written, scratched, cut, or stamped on hard materials like metal, stone, or wood, without any focus on literary quality. These can range from single words to extensive records and are commonly referred to as inscriptions. A student can get a solid understanding of the most ancient and intriguing examples by simply flipping through a few pages of Ritschl's "Priscae Latinitatis Monumenta Epigraphica" or Egbert's "Latin Inscriptions." One particularly important category is the legends on coins and medals, many of which have made their way into American museums. Naturally, every student is familiar with modern inscriptions on similar materials and for similar purposes.

11 By monumental evidence we mean all the things actually made by the Greeks and Romans that have come down to us. These things are collectively very numerous and of very many kinds: coins, medals, pieces of jewelry, armor, pottery, statues, paintings, bridges, aqueducts, fortifications, ruins of cities, etc. It is impossible to enumerate them all. It is upon such remains as these that most of the inscriptions mentioned above are preserved. Of the most importance for the study of the private life of the Romans are the ruins of the city of Pompeii preserved to us by the protection of the ashes that buried it at the time of the eruption of Vesuvius in the year 79 A.D.

11 By monumental evidence, we mean all the items actually created by the Greeks and Romans that have survived to this day. These items are incredibly diverse and numerous: coins, medals, jewelry, armor, pottery, statues, paintings, bridges, aqueducts, fortifications, ruins of cities, and so on. It’s impossible to list them all. Most of the inscriptions mentioned earlier are preserved on such remnants. Among the most significant for studying the private lives of the Romans are the ruins of the city of Pompeii, which were preserved by the ashes that covered it during the eruption of Vesuvius in 79 A.D.

12 It will be seen at once that the importance of these sources will vary with the nature of the subject we are studying and the fullness of their preservation. For example, we may read in a Roman poet a description of an ornament worn by a bride. A painting of a bride wearing such an ornament would make the description clearer, but any doubt that might remain would be removed if there should be found in the ruins of Pompeii a similar ornament with its character proved by an inscription upon it. In this case the three sources would have contributed to our knowledge. For other matters, especially intangible things, we may have to rely solely upon descriptions, that is, upon literary sources. But it may well happen that no Roman wrote a set description of the particular thing that we are studying, or if he did that his writings have been lost, so that we may be forced to build up our knowledge bit by bit, by putting together laboriously the scraps of information, mere hints perhaps, that we find scattered here and there in the works of different authors, and these perhaps of very different times. It is not hard to understand, therefore, that our knowledge of some things pertaining to Roman antiquities may be fairly complete, while of others we may have no knowledge at all. It may be worth remarking of literary sources that the more common and familiar a thing was to the ancients, the less likely is it that we shall find a description of it in ancient literature.

12 It's clear right away that the value of these sources will depend on the subject we're studying and how well they've been preserved. For instance, we can read a Roman poet's description of a piece of jewelry worn by a bride. A painting of a bride with that jewelry would make the description clearer, but any remaining uncertainties would be completely resolved if we found a similar piece in the ruins of Pompeii, verified by an inscription. In this case, all three sources would have added to our understanding. For other topics, especially those that are more abstract, we might only have descriptions to rely on, meaning we have to depend on literary sources. However, it's possible that no Roman wrote a definitive description of the specific thing we're studying, or if they did, their writings might be lost. This would force us to piece together our knowledge slowly, collecting bits of information—perhaps only hints—found scattered in the works of various authors from different time periods. Therefore, it's not surprising that we might have a very thorough understanding of some aspects of Roman antiquities, while being entirely in the dark about others. It's worth noting that for literary sources, the more common and familiar something was to the ancients, the less likely we are to find it described in ancient literature.

13 Reference Books.—The collecting and arranging of the information gleaned from these sources has been the task of philologists from very early times, but so much has been added to our knowledge by recent discoveries that all but the latest books may be neglected by the student. A very full list of books treating of Roman Antiquities may be found in Hübner's "Bibliographie der klassischen Altertumswissenschaft," and a convenient list in Professor Kelsey's "Fifty Topics in Roman Antiquities with References," but the student should not fail to notice at the head of each chapter the lists of authorities to be consulted in the books specifically mentioned below. These have been arranged in two classes, systematic treatises and encyclopedic works, and the student who lacks time to consult all the references should select one at least of the better and larger works in each class for regular and methodical study.

13 Reference Books.—Collecting and organizing information from these sources has been the job of scholars for a long time, but recent discoveries have added so much to our understanding that students may overlook all but the most recent books. A comprehensive list of books on Roman Antiquities can be found in Hübner's "Bibliographie der klassischen Altertumswissenschaft," and a handy list is available in Professor Kelsey's "Fifty Topics in Roman Antiquities with References." However, students should pay attention to the lists of sources at the beginning of each chapter in the specifically mentioned books below. These are divided into two categories: systematic treatises and encyclopedic works, and students who don't have time to check all the references should at least choose one of the better and larger works in each category for consistent and organized study.

14 Systematic Treatises:

Systematic Treatises:

Marquardt, Joachim, "Das Privatleben der Römer," 2d edition by A. Mau. This is the seventh volume of the Handbuch der römischen Alterthümer by Marquardt and Mommsen. It is the fullest and most authoritative of all the treatises on the subject and has a few illustrations.

Marquardt, Joachim, "The Private Life of the Romans," 2nd edition by A. Mau. This is the seventh volume of the Handbook of Roman Antiquities by Marquardt and Mommsen. It is the most comprehensive and authoritative work on the subject, with some illustrations.

Voigt, Moritz, "Die Römischen Privataltertümer," 2d edition. This is a part of the fourth volume of the Handbuch der klassischen Altertumswissenschaft by Iwan von Müller. It is the latest work on the subject, especially rich in the citation of authorities.

Voigt, Moritz, "Die Römischen Privataltertümer," 2nd edition. This is part of the fourth volume of the Handbuch der klassischen Altertumswissenschaft by Iwan von Müller. It is the most recent work on the topic, particularly abundant in references to authorities.

Guhl and Koner, "Leben der Griechen und Römer," 6th edition by Engelmann. A standard and authoritative work enriched by copious illustrations. There is an English translation of an earlier edition which may be used by those who read no German.

Guhl and Koner, "Life of the Greeks and Romans," 6th edition by Engelmann. This is a well-known and reliable book filled with plenty of illustrations. An English translation of an earlier edition is available for those who don’t speak German.

Becker, W. A., "Gallus oder römische Scenen aus der Zeit Augusts," new edition by Hermann Göll. This is a standard authority in the form of a novel. The story is of no particular interest, but the notes and excursuses are of the first importance. There is an English translation of the first edition which may be used with caution by those who read no German.

Becker, W. A., "Gallus or Roman Scenes from the Time of Augustus," new edition by Hermann Göll. This is a standard reference in the form of a novel. The story isn't particularly engaging, but the notes and side discussions are very important. There is an English translation of the first edition that can be used carefully by those who don't read German.

Friedländer, L., "Darstellungen aus der Sittengeschichte Roms in der Zeit von August bis zum Ausgang der Antonine," 6th edition. This is the great authority for the time it covers and will be found to include practically the history from the earliest times of all the matters of which it treats.

Friedländer, L., "Representations of the Morality of Rome from the Time of Augustus to the End of the Antonines," 6th edition. This is the definitive source for this period and includes almost the entire history of all the topics it addresses from the earliest times.

Blümner, Hugo, "Technologie und Terminologie der Gewerbe und Künste bei Griechen und Römern." The very best description of the arts and industries of ancient Greece and Rome.

Blümner, Hugo, "Technology and Terminology of Trades and Arts in Greece and Rome." The best description of the arts and industries of ancient Greece and Rome.

Ramsay, William, "A Manual of Roman Antiquities," 15th edition, revised and partly rewritten by Rodolfo Lanciani. This includes public as well as private antiquities, but the revision seems to have been but partial and the larger part of the book is hopelessly out of date.

Ramsay, William, "A Manual of Roman Antiquities," 15th edition, revised and partly rewritten by Rodolfo Lanciani. This covers both public and private antiquities, but the revision appears to be only partial, and most of the book is unfortunately outdated.

Wilkins, A. S., "Roman Antiquities," and Preston and Dodge, "The Private Life of the Romans." Two little books, of which the former is by a good scholar and is worth reading.

Wilkins, A. S., "Roman Antiquities," and Preston and Dodge, "The Private Life of the Romans." Two short books, the first written by a knowledgeable scholar and definitely worth reading.

15 Encyclopedic Works:

Encyclopedic Works:

Pauly-Wissowa, "Real-Encyclopädie der classischen Altertumswissenschaft." A monumental work, destined to be for many years the great authority upon the subject. Unfortunately it is appearing very slowly and has reached only the word Demodoros. There are a few illustrations.

Pauly-Wissowa, "Real-Encyclopädie der classischen Altertumswissenschaft." This is a significant work that is set to be the key reference on the topic for many years. Unfortunately, it is being released very slowly and has only covered the entry for Demodoros so far. There are a few illustrations.

Smith, William, "A Dictionary of Greek and Roman Antiquities," revised edition by Wayte and Marindin. This is the very best work of the sort in English, the best possibly of similar size in any language.

Smith, William, "A Dictionary of Greek and Roman Antiquities," revised edition by Wayte and Marindin. This is the best work of its kind in English, and probably the best of similar size in any language.

Baumeister, "Denkmäler des klassischen Altertums." The most richly illustrated work on the subject, absolutely indispensable.

Baumeister, "Monuments of Classical Antiquity." The most extensively illustrated book on the topic, completely essential.

"Harper's Dictionary of Classical Literature and Antiquities." Largely from Smith, but with valuable additions.

"Harper's Dictionary of Classical Literature and Antiquities." Mostly derived from Smith, but with useful additions.

Rich, "Dictionary of Roman and Greek Antiquities." A convenient manual with many illustrations. Very good for ready reference.

Rich, "Dictionary of Roman and Greek Antiquities." A handy guide with lots of illustrations. Great for quick reference.

Schreiber, "Atlas of Classical Antiquities." A very copious collection of illustrations bearing on Greek and Roman life. The illustrations are accompanied by explanatory text.

Schreiber, "Atlas of Classical Antiquities." A comprehensive collection of images related to Greek and Roman life. The images come with explanatory text.

Seyffert-Nettleship, "Dictionary of Classical Antiquities." The illustrations are numerous and the book is of some value on the side of ancient art.

Seyffert-Nettleship, "Dictionary of Classical Antiquities." The illustrations are plentiful, and the book holds some value regarding ancient art.

Lübker, "Real-Lexicon des klassischen Altertums," 7th edition by Max Erler. The best brief handbook for those who read German. It is compact and accurate.

Lübker, "Real-Lexicon des klassischen Altertums," 7th edition by Max Erler. The best concise guide for German readers. It's compact and precise.

16 Other Books.—Besides these, three books may be mentioned treating of the discoveries at Pompeii, the importance of which has been mentioned (§11):

16 Other Books.—In addition to these, three books can be noted that discuss the discoveries at Pompeii, which have been highlighted (§11):

Overbeck, J., "Pompeii," 4th edition by August Mau, the standard popular work upon the subject, richly supplied with illustrations.

Overbeck, J., "Pompeii," 4th edition by August Mau, the go-to popular book on the topic, filled with illustrations.

Mau, August, "Pompeii, its Life and Art," translated by Kelsey. This is the best account of the treasures of the buried city that has appeared in English, at once interesting and scholarly.

Mau, August, "Pompeii, its Life and Art," translated by Kelsey. This is the best description of the treasures of the buried city available in English, both engaging and academic.

Gusman, Pierre, "Pompeii, the City, its Life and Art," translated by Simmonds and Jourdain. The very best collection of illustrations, but not so trustworthy in letterpress.

Gusman, Pierre, "Pompeii, the City, its Life and Art," translated by Simmonds and Jourdain. The absolute best collection of illustrations, but not very reliable in the text.

Finally the student should be warned not to neglect a book merely because it happens to be written in a language that he does not read fluently: the very part that he wants may happen to be easy to read, and many of these books contain illustrations that tell their own story independently of the letterpress that accompanies them.

Finally, the student should be cautious not to overlook a book just because it's written in a language they don't read well: the exact section they need might be easy to understand, and many of these books have illustrations that convey their own message without relying on the text that goes with them.





CHAPTER I

THE FAMILY

REFERENCES: Marquardt, pp. 1-6; Voigt, 307-311, 386-388; Göll, II. 1-4, 61-65, 187; Pauly-Wissowa, under adfīnitās, agnātiō, cognātiō; Smith, under cognātī, familia, patria potestās; Seyffert, under agnātiō, cognātiō, familia, manus; Lübker, under agnātiō, cognātiō, familia, manus, patria potestās.
Check the definition of the word familia in Harper's dictionary and pay close attention to its various meanings.
Also, check out Muirhead, "Roman Law," pages 24-33, and the section on the Quiritian Family in the article on Roman Law by the same author in the "Encyclopaedia Britannica," Volume XX.

17 The Household.—If by our word family we usually understand a group of husband, wife, and children, we may acknowledge at once that it does not correspond exactly to any of the meanings of the Latin familia, varied as the dictionaries show these to be. Husband, wife, and children did not necessarily constitute an independent family among the Romans, and were not necessarily members even of the same family. Those persons made up the Roman familia, in the sense nearest to its English derivative, who were subject to the authority of the same Head of the House (pater familiās). These persons might make a host in themselves: wife, unmarried daughters, sons real or adopted, married or unmarried, with their wives, sons, unmarried daughters, and even remoter descendants (always through males), yet they made but one familia in the eyes of the Romans. The Head of such a family—"household" or "house" is the nearest English word—was always suī iūris ("independent," "one's own master"), while the others were aliēnō iūrī subiectī ("dependent").

17 The Household.—When we think of the word family, we typically picture a group made up of a husband, wife, and children. However, this doesn’t fully capture the meanings of the Latin familia, which are varied, as dictionaries indicate. In ancient Rome, a husband, wife, and children didn't necessarily form an independent family, and they weren't always part of the same familia. The Roman familia, in the sense closest to its English counterpart, included those individuals who were under the authority of the same Head of the House (pater familiās). This group could encompass a wife, unmarried daughters, sons (both biological and adopted), married or unmarried, along with their spouses, children, unmarried daughters, and even further descendants (always traced through males), yet all together counted as one familia in Roman terms. The Head of such a family—"household" or "house" is the closest English term—was always suī iūris ("independent," "one's own master"), while the others were aliēnō iūrī subiectī ("dependent").

18 The authority of the pater familiās over his wife was called manus, over his descendants patria potestās, over his chattels dominica potestās. So long as he lived and retained his citizenship, these powers could be terminated only by his own deliberate act. He could dispose of his property by gift or sale as freely as we do now. He might "emancipate" his sons, a very formal proceeding (ēmancipātiō) by which they became each the Head of a new family, though they were childless themselves or unmarried or even mere children. He might also emancipate an unmarried daughter, who thus in her own self became an independent family. Or he might give her in marriage to another Roman citizen, an act by which she passed by early usage (§61) into the family of which her husband was Head, if he was suī iūris, or of which he was a member, if he was still aliēnō iūrī subiectus. It must be carefully noticed, on the other hand, that the marriage of a son did not make him a pater familiās or relieve him in any degree from the patria potestās: he and his wife and their children were subject to the same Head of the House as he had been before his marriage. On the other hand, the Head of the House could not number in his familia his daughter's children: legitimate children always followed the father, while an illegitimate child was from the moment of birth in himself or herself an independent family.

18 The authority of the pater familiās over his wife was called manus, over his descendants patria potestās, and over his possessions dominica potestās. As long as he was alive and maintained his citizenship, these powers could only be ended by his own intentional decision. He could transfer his property through gifts or sales just as freely as we do today. He could "emancipate" his sons, a very formal process (ēmancipātiō) that made them the Heads of new families, even if they were childless, unmarried, or merely children themselves. He could also emancipate an unmarried daughter, making her an independent family in her own right. Alternatively, he could marry her off to another Roman citizen, which according to early practices (§61) meant she entered the family of her husband if he was suī iūris, or joined his family if he was still aliēnō iūrī subiectus. It's important to note that a son's marriage did not make him a pater familiās or free him in any way from patria potestās: he, his wife, and their children remained under the same Head of the House as before his marriage. Conversely, the Head of the House could not include his daughter's children in his familia: legitimate children always belonged to the father, while an illegitimate child was considered an independent family from the moment they were born.

19 The Splitting Up of a House.—Emancipation was not very common and it usually happened that the household was dissolved only by the death of the Head. When this occurred, as many new households were formed as there were persons directly subject to his potestās at the moment of his death: wife, sons, unmarried daughters, widowed daughters-in-law, and children of a deceased son. The children of a surviving son, it must be noticed, merely passed from the potestās of their grandfather to that of their father. A son under age or an unmarried daughter was put under the care of a guardian (tūtor), selected from the same gēns, very often an older brother, if there was one. The following diagram will make this clearer:

19 The Splitting Up of a House.—Emancipation was pretty rare, and usually, a household only broke apart when the Head passed away. When that happened, as many new households were created as there were individuals directly under his potestās at the time of his death: wife, sons, unmarried daughters, widowed daughters-in-law, and children of a deceased son. It's important to note that the children of a surviving son simply moved from their grandfather's potestās to their father's. A minor son or an unmarried daughter was placed under the care of a guardian (tūtor), chosen from the same gēns, often an older brother if one existed. The following diagram will make this clearer:

Family diagram 1

20 It is assumed that Gaius is a widower who has had five children, three sons and two daughters. Of the sons, Faustus and Balbus married and had each two children; Balbus then died. Of the daughters, Terentia Minor married Marcus and became the mother of two children. Publius and Terentia were unmarried at the death of Gaius, who had emancipated none of his children. It will be noticed:

20 Gaius is assumed to be a widower who had five kids: three sons and two daughters. Among the sons, Faustus and Balbus got married and each had two kids; then Balbus passed away. Of the daughters, Terentia Minor married Marcus and had two kids. Publius and Terentia were both single at the time of Gaius’s death, and he hadn’t freed any of his children. It will be noted:

1. The living descendants of Gaius were ten (3, 7, 8, 10, 11, 12, 13, 14, 15, 16), his son Balbus being dead.

1. The living descendants of Gaius were ten (3, 7, 8, 10, 11, 12, 13, 14, 15, 16), and his son Balbus had passed away.

2. Subject to his potestās were nine (3, 4, 6, 7, 8, 11, 12, 13, 14).

2. Under his potestās were nine (3, 4, 6, 7, 8, 11, 12, 13, 14).

3. His daughter Terentia Minor (10) had passed out of his potestās by her marriage with Marcus (9), and her children (15, 16) alone out of all the descendants of Gaius had not been subject to him.

3. His daughter Terentia Minor (10) was no longer under his control after marrying Marcus (9), and her children (15, 16) were the only ones among Gaius's descendants who were not under him.

4. At his death are formed six independent families, one consisting of four persons (3, 4, 11, 12), the others of one person each (6, 7, 8, 13, 14).

4. At his death, six independent families are formed: one with four people (3, 4, 11, 12) and the others with one person each (6, 7, 8, 13, 14).

5. Titus and Tiberius (11, 12) have merely passed out of the potestās of their grandfather Gaius to come under that of their father Faustus.

5. Titus and Tiberius (11, 12) have simply moved out of the potestās of their grandfather Gaius to come under that of their father Faustus.

21 Other Meanings of Familia.—The word familia was also very commonly used in a slightly wider sense to include in addition to the persons named above (§17) all the slaves and clients and all the property real and personal belonging to the pater familiās, or acquired and used by the persons under his potestās. The word was also used of the slaves alone, and rarely of the property alone. In a still wider and more important sense the word was applied to a larger group of related persons, the gēns, consisting of all the "households" (familiae in the sense of §17) who derived their descent through males from a common ancestor. This remote ancestor, could his life have lasted through all the intervening centuries, would have been the pater familiās of all the persons included in the gēns, and all would have been subject to his potestās. Membership in the gēns was proved by the possession of the nōmen, the second of the three names that every citizen of the Republic regularly had (§38).

21 Other Meanings of Familia.—The word familia was also commonly used in a broader sense to include, in addition to the people mentioned above (§17), all the slaves and clients, as well as all the real and personal property belonging to the pater familiās, or acquired and used by those under his potestās. The term was also used to refer specifically to the slaves alone, and rarely just to the property. In an even broader and more significant sense, the word was applied to a larger group of related individuals, the gēns, which included all the "households" (familiae in the sense of §17) that traced their descent through males from a common ancestor. This distant ancestor, had he lived through all the centuries, would have been the pater familiās of everyone included in the gēns, and all would have been under his potestās. Membership in the gēns was established by possessing the nōmen, the second of the three names that every citizen of the Republic typically had (§38).

22 Theoretically this gēns had been in prehistoric times one of the familiae, "households," whose union for political purposes had formed the state. Theoretically its pater familiās had been one of the Heads of Houses who in the days of the Kings had formed the patrēs, or assembly of old men (senātus). The splitting up of this prehistoric household in the manner explained in §19, a process repeated generation after generation, was believed to account for the numerous familiae who claimed connection with the great gentēs in later times. The gēns had an organization of which little is known. It passed resolutions binding upon its members; it furnished guardians for minor children, and curators for the insane and for spendthrifts. When a member died without leaving natural heirs, it succeeded to such property as he did not dispose of by will and administered it for the common good of all its members. These members were called gentīlēs, were bound to take part in the religious services of the gēns (sacra gentīlīcia), had a claim to the common property, and might if they chose be laid to rest in the common burial ground.

22 Theoretically, this gēns was one of the familiae, or "households," in prehistoric times, whose union for political reasons created the state. In theory, its pater familiās was one of the Heads of Houses who, during the days of the Kings, made up the patrēs, or assembly of elders (senātus). The division of this prehistoric household, as explained in §19, happened over generations and was believed to account for the many familiae that later claimed connection to the great gentēs. The gēns had an organization that is not well documented. It passed resolutions that were binding on its members; it provided guardians for minor children, as well as curators for those who were insane or financially irresponsible. When a member died without natural heirs, the gēns inherited any property the member had not bequeathed by will and managed it for the common good of all its members. These members, known as gentīlēs, were obligated to participate in the religious rites of the gēns (sacra gentīlīcia), had a right to the communal property, and could choose to be buried in the common graveyard.

Finally, the word familia was often applied to certain branches of a gēns whose members had the same cognōmen (§48), the last of the three names mentioned in §21. For this use of familia a more accurate word is stirps.

Finally, the word familia was often used for certain branches of a gēns whose members shared the same cognōmen (§48), which is the last of the three names mentioned in §21. For this meaning of familia, a more precise term is stirps.

23 Agnati.—It has been remarked (§18) that the children of a daughter could not be included in the familia of her father, and (§21) that membership in the larger organization called the gēns was limited to those who could trace their descent through males. All persons who could in this way trace their descent through males to a common ancestor, in whose potestās they would be were he alive, were called agnātī, and this agnātiō was the closest tie of relationship known to the Romans. In the list of agnātī were included two classes of persons who would seem by the definition to be excluded. These were the wife, who passed by manus into the family of her husband (§18), becoming by law his agnate and the agnate of all his agnates, and the adopted son. On the other hand a son who had been emancipated (§18) was excluded from agnātiō with his father and his father's agnates, and could have no agnates of his own until he married or was adopted into another familia. The following diagram will make this clearer:

23 Agnati.—It has been noted (§18) that a daughter’s children could not be included in her father's familia, and (§21) that being part of the larger group called the gēns was restricted to those who could trace their lineage through males. Everyone who could trace their lineage through males to a common ancestor, in whose potestās they would be if he were alive, was referred to as agnātī, and this agnātiō represented the closest bond of kinship recognized by the Romans. The list of agnātī included two categories of people who, by definition, would seem to be excluded: the wife, who became part of her husband’s family through manus (§18), legally becoming his agnate and the agnate of all his agnates, and the adopted son. Conversely, a son who had been emancipated (§18) was excluded from agnātiō with his father and his father's agnates, and he had no agnates of his own until he married or was adopted into another familia. The following diagram will clarify this further:

Family diagram 2

24 It is supposed that Gaius and Gaia have five children (Faustus, Balbus, Publius, Terentia, and Terentia Minor), and six grandsons (Titus and Tiberius the sons of Faustus, Quintus and Sextius the sons of Balbus, and Servius and Decimus the sons of Terentia Minor). Gaius has emancipated two of his sons, Balbus and Publius, and has adopted his grandson Servius, who had previously been emancipated by his father Marcus. There are four sets of agnātī:

24 It’s believed that Gaius and Gaia have five children (Faustus, Balbus, Publius, Terentia, and Terentia Minor) and six grandsons (Titus and Tiberius, the sons of Faustus; Quintus and Sextius, the sons of Balbus; and Servius and Decimus, the sons of Terentia Minor). Gaius has freed two of his sons, Balbus and Publius, and has adopted his grandson Servius, who had previously been freed by his father Marcus. There are four sets of agnātī:

1. Gaius, his wife, and those whose pater familiās he is, viz.: Faustus, Tullia the wife of Faustus, Terentia, Titus, Tiberius, and Servius, a son by adoption (1, 2, 3, 4, 8, 11, 12, 15).

1. Gaius, his wife, and those for whom he is the family head, namely: Faustus, Tullia, Faustus's wife, Terentia, Titus, Tiberius, and Servius, an adopted son (1, 2, 3, 4, 8, 11, 12, 15).

2. Balbus, his wife, and their two sons (5, 6, 13, and 14).

2. Balbus, his wife, and their two sons (ages 5, 6, 13, and 14).

3. Publius, who is himself a pater familiās, but has no agnātī at all.

3. Publius, who is a pater familiās himself, but has no agnātī at all.

4. Marcus, his wife Terentia Minor, and their child Decimus (9, 10, 16). Notice that the other child, Servius (15), having been emancipated by Marcus is no longer agnate to his father, mother, or brother.

4. Marcus, his wife Terentia Minor, and their child Decimus (9, 10, 16). Note that the other child, Servius (15), having been freed by Marcus, is no longer a relative by blood to his father, mother, or brother.

25 Cognati, on the other hand, were what we call blood relations, no matter whether they traced their relationship through males or females, and regardless of what potestās had been over them. The only barrier in the eyes of the law was loss of citizenship (§18), and even this was not always regarded. Thus, in the table last given, Gaius, Faustus, Balbus, Publius, Terentia, Terentia Minor, Titus, Tiberius, Quintus, Sextius, Servius, and Decimus are all cognates with one another. So, too, is Gaia with all her descendants mentioned. So also are Tullia, Titus, and Tiberius; Licinia, Quintus, and Sextius; Marcus, Servius, and Decimus. But husband and wife (Gaius and Gaia, Faustus and Tullia, Balbus and Licinia, Marcus and Terentia Minor) were not cognates by virtue of their marriage, though that made them agnates. In fact public opinion discountenanced the marriage of cognates within the sixth (later the fourth) degree, and persons within this degree were said to have the iūs ōsculī. The degree was calculated by counting from one of the interested parties through the common ancestor to the other and may be easily understood from the table given in Smith's "Dictionary of Antiquities" under cognātī, or the one given here (Fig. 1). Cognates did not form an organic body in the state as did the agnates (§22), but the 22d of February was set aside to commemorate the tie of blood (cāra cognātiō), and on this day presents were exchanged and family reunions probably held. It must be understood, however, that cognātiō gave no legal rights or claims under the Republic.

25 Cognates, on the other hand, were what we call blood relatives, regardless of whether their connection was traced through males or females, and whatever potestās had been over them. The only legal barrier was the loss of citizenship (§18), and even that wasn’t always considered. So, in the last table provided, Gaius, Faustus, Balbus, Publius, Terentia, Terentia Minor, Titus, Tiberius, Quintus, Sextius, Servius, and Decimus are all recognized as cognates. Gaia is also a cognate with all her mentioned descendants. Tullia, Titus, and Tiberius; Licinia, Quintus, and Sextius; Marcus, Servius, and Decimus are likewise cognates. However, husbands and wives (Gaius and Gaia, Faustus and Tullia, Balbus and Licinia, Marcus and Terentia Minor) were not considered cognates through their marriage, but that did make them agnates. In fact, public opinion frowned upon the marriage of cognates within the sixth (later the fourth) degree, and people within this degree were said to have the iūs ōsculī. The degree was calculated by counting from one of the interested parties through the shared ancestor to the other and can be easily understood from the table in Smith's "Dictionary of Antiquities" under cognātī, or the one provided here (Fig. 1). Cognates did not form an organic unit in the state like agnates did (§22), but February 22 was set aside to commemorate blood ties (cāra cognātiō), and on this day, gifts were exchanged and family reunions likely took place. It’s important to note, however, that cognātiō did not provide any legal rights or claims during the Republic.

FIGURE 1. TABLE OF RELATIONSHIP
FIGURE 1. TABLE OF RELATIONSHIP

26 Adfines.—Persons connected by marriage only were called adfīnēs, as a wife with her husband's cognates and he with hers. There were no formal degrees of adfīnitās, as there were of cognātiō. Those adfīnēs for whom distinctive names were in common use were: gener, son-in-law; nurus, daughter-in-law; socer, father-in-law; socrus, mother-in-law; prīvignus, prīvigna, step-son, step-daughter; ritricus, step-father; noverca, step-mother. If we compare these names with the awkward compounds that do duty for them in English, we shall have additional proof of the stress laid by the Romans on family ties: two women who married brothers were called iānītrīcēs, a relationship for which we do not have even a compound. The names of blood relations tell the same story: a glance at the table of cognates will show how strong the Latin is here, how weak the English. We have "uncle," "aunt," and "cousin," but between avunculus and patruus, mātertera and amita, patruēlis and cōnsōbrīnus, we can distinguish only by descriptive phrases. For atavus and tritavus we have merely the indefinite "forefathers." In the same way the language testifies to the headship of the father. We speak of the "mother country" and "mother tongue," but to the Roman these were patria and sermō patrius. As the pater stood to the fīlius, so stood the patrōnus to the cliēns, the patriciī to the plēbēiī, the patrēs (=senators) to the rest of the citizens, and Iūpiter (Jove the Father) to the other gods of Olympus.

26 Adfines.—People connected just by marriage were called adfīnēs, like a wife with her husband's relatives and he with hers. There weren't any formal categories of adfīnitās, unlike cognātiō. The specific names commonly used for some adfīnēs were: gener, son-in-law; nurus, daughter-in-law; socer, father-in-law; socrus, mother-in-law; prīvignus, prīvigna, step-son, step-daughter; ritricus, step-father; noverca, step-mother. If we compare these names to the awkward combinations that we use in English, it shows how much emphasis the Romans placed on family ties: two women who married brothers were called iānītrīcēs, a relationship that doesn’t even have a compound term in English. The names for blood relatives tell the same story: looking at the table of cognates will reveal how robust the Latin terms are, while English terms are weaker. We have "uncle," "aunt," and "cousin," but between avunculus and patruus, mātertera and amita, patruēlis and cōnsōbrīnus, we can only tell the difference with descriptive phrases. For atavus and tritavus, we just have the vague term "forefathers." Similarly, the language reflects the authority of the father. We talk about the "mother country" and "mother tongue," but to the Romans, these were patria and sermō patrius. Just as the pater related to the fīlius, the patrōnus related to the cliēns, the patriciī related to the plēbēiī, the patrēs (=senators) related to the rest of the citizens, and Iūpiter (Jove the Father) related to the other gods of Olympus.

27 The Family Cult.—It has been said (§23) that agnātiō was the closest tie known to the Romans. The importance they attached to the agnatic family is largely explained by their ideas of the future life. They believed that the souls of men had an existence apart from the body, but not in a separate spirit-land. They conceived of the soul as hovering around the place of burial and requiring for its peace and happiness that offerings of food and drink should be made to it regularly. Should these offerings be discontinued, the soul would cease to be happy itself, and might become perhaps a spirit of evil. The maintenance of these rites and ceremonies devolved naturally upon the descendants from generation to generation, whom the spirits in turn would guide and guard.

27 The Family Cult.—It has been said (§23) that agnātiō was the closest bond known to the Romans. The significance they placed on the agnatic family largely stems from their beliefs about the afterlife. They thought that souls existed separately from the body, but not in a distinct spirit world. They imagined the soul as lingering around the burial site and needing regular offerings of food and drink for its peace and happiness. If these offerings were stopped, the soul would become unhappy and might even turn into a malevolent spirit. The responsibility for maintaining these rites and ceremonies naturally fell to the descendants from one generation to the next, who in turn would be guided and protected by the spirits.

FIGURE 2. LUCIUS JUNIUS BRUTUS
FIGURE 2. LUCIUS JUNIUS BRUTUS

28 The Roman was bound, therefore, to perform these acts of affection and piety so long as he lived himself, and bound no less to provide for their performance after his death by perpetuating his race and the family cult. A curse was believed to rest upon the childless man. Marriage was, therefore, a solemn religious duty, entered into only with the approval of the gods ascertained by the auspices. In taking a wife to himself the Roman made her a partaker of his family mysteries, a service that brooked no divided allegiance. He therefore separated her entirely from her father's family, and was ready in turn to surrender his daughter without reserve to the husband with whom she was to minister at another altar. The pater familiās was the priest of the household, and those subject to his potestās assisted in the prayers and offerings, the sacra familiāria.

28 The Roman was obligated to show acts of love and respect as long as he lived, and just as obligated to ensure these acts continued after his death by passing on his lineage and maintaining the family rituals. It was thought that a curse lay upon those without children. Marriage was, therefore, a serious religious responsibility, entered into only with the gods' approval, confirmed through omens. When a Roman took a wife, he made her a participant in his family's sacred traditions, which demanded full loyalty. He completely separated her from her father's family and was prepared to hand over his daughter to the husband who she would serve at another altar. The pater familiās was the spiritual leader of the household, and those under his potestās took part in the prayers and offerings, called the sacra familiāria.

29 But it might be that a marriage was fruitless, or that the Head of the House saw his sons die before him. In this case he had to face the prospect of the extinction of his family, and his own descent to the grave with no posterity to make him blessed. One of two alternatives was open to him to avert such a calamity. He might give himself in adoption and pass into another family in which the perpetuation of the family cult seemed certain, or he might adopt a son and thus perpetuate his own. He usually followed the latter course, because it secured peace for the souls of his ancestors no less than for his own.

29 But it could be that a marriage was unproductive, or that the Head of the House witnessed his sons dying before him. In this situation, he had to confront the possibility of his family's extinction and his own death without any descendants to bring him joy. He had two options to avoid such a disaster. He could either adopt himself into another family where the continuation of the family tradition seemed secure, or he could adopt a son and thus ensure his own legacy. He usually chose the second option because it brought peace to the souls of his ancestors as well as to his own.

30 Adoption.—The person adopted might be either a pater familiās himself or, more usually, a fīlius familiās. In the case of the latter the process was called adoptiō and was a somewhat complicated proceeding by which the natural parent conveyed his son to the other, the effect being to transfer the adopted person from one family to the other. The adoption of a pater familiās was a much more serious matter, for it involved the extinction of one family (§29) in order to prevent the extinction of another. It was called adrogātiō and was an affair of state. It had to be sanctioned by the pontificēs, the highest officers of religion, who had probably to make sure that the adrogātus had brothers enough to attend to the interests of the ancestors whose cult he was renouncing. If the pontificēs gave their consent, it had still to be sanctioned by the comitia curiata, as the adrogation might deprive the gēns of its succession to the property of the childless man (§22). If the comitia gave consent, the adrogātus sank from the position of Head of a House to that of a fīlius familiās in the household of his adoptive father. If he had wife and children, they passed with him into the new family, and so did all his property. Over him the adoptive father had potestās as over a son of his own, and looked upon him as flesh of his flesh and bone of his bone. We can have at best only a feeble and inadequate notion of what adoption meant to the Romans.

30 Adoption.—The person being adopted could be either a pater familiās himself or, more commonly, a fīlius familiās. In the latter case, the process was called adoptiō and was a fairly complex procedure in which the biological parent transferred his son to another family, effectively moving the adopted person from one family to another. The adoption of a pater familiās was much more significant, as it involved the dissolution of one family (§29) to prevent the extinction of another. This process was called adrogātiō and was considered a matter of state. It required approval from the pontificēs, the highest religious authorities, who likely had to ensure that the adrogātus had enough brothers to carry on the ancestral traditions he was leaving behind. If the pontificēs agreed, it still needed to be approved by the comitia curiata, as the adrogation could affect the gēns' claim to the property of the man without heirs (§22). Once the comitia consented, the adrogātus was downgraded from the role of Head of a House to that of a fīlius familiās in his adoptive father's home. If he had a wife and children, they would also join him in the new family, along with all of his belongings. The adoptive father had potestās over him just like he would over his own son, considering him as part of his own flesh and blood. We can only grasp a limited understanding of what adoption truly meant to the Romans.

31 The Patria Potestas.—The authority of the pater familiās over his descendants was called usually the patria potestās, but also the patria maiestās, the patrium iūs, and the imperium paternum. It was carried to a greater length by the Romans than by any other people, a length that seems to us excessive and cruel. As they understood it, the pater familiās had absolute power over his children and other agnatic descendants. He decided whether or not the newborn child should be reared; he punished what he regarded as misconduct with penalties as severe as banishment, slavery, and death; he alone could own and exchange property—all that his descendants earned or acquired in any way was his: according to the letter of the law they were little better than his chattels. If his right to one of them was disputed, he vindicated it by the same form of action that he used to maintain his right to a house or a horse; if one was stolen, he proceeded against the abductor by the ordinary action for theft; if for any reason he wished to transfer one of them to a third person, it was done by the same form of conveyance that he employed to transfer inanimate things. The jurists boasted that these powers were enjoyed by Roman citizens only.

31 The Patria Potestas.—The authority of the pater familiās over his descendants was typically called patria potestās, but it was also known as patria maiestās, patrium iūs, and imperium paternum. The Romans extended this authority further than any other people, to a degree that seems excessive and cruel to us today. They believed that the pater familiās had absolute power over his children and other male descendants. He determined whether or not a newborn child would be raised; he punished what he deemed misconduct with severe penalties, including banishment, slavery, and death; he was the sole owner of property—everything his descendants earned or acquired belonged to him: under the law, they were barely better than his possessions. If his right to one of them was challenged, he defended it through the same legal actions he would use to assert his right to a house or a horse; if one was stolen, he took action against the thief using standard theft procedures; and if he wanted to transfer one of them to someone else, he did so using the same legal methods reserved for transferring inanimate objects. The jurists proudly claimed that these powers were exclusive to Roman citizens.

FIGURE 3. PUBLIUS CORNELIUS SCIPIO AFRICANUS
FIGURE 3. PUBLIUS CORNELIUS SCIPIO AFRICANUS

32 Limitations.—But however stern this authority was theoretically, it was greatly modified in practice, under the Republic by custom, under the Empire by law. King Romulus was said to have ordained that all sons should be reared and also all firstborn daughters; furthermore that no child should be put to death until its third year, unless it was grievously deformed. This at least secured life for the child, though the pater familiās still decided whether it should be admitted to his household, with the implied social and religious privileges, or be disowned and become an outcast. King Numa was said to have forbidden the sale into slavery of a son who had married with the consent of his father. But of much greater importance was the check put upon arbitrary and cruel punishments by custom. Custom, not law, obliged the pater familiās to call a council of relatives and friends (iūdicium domesticum) when he contemplated inflicting severe punishment upon his children, and public opinion obliged him to abide by their verdict. Even in the comparatively few cases where tradition tells us that the death penalty was actually inflicted, we usually find that the father acted in the capacity of a magistrate happening to be in office when the offense was committed, or that the penalties of the ordinary law were merely anticipated, perhaps to avoid the disgrace of a public trial and execution.

32 Limitations.—Although this authority seemed strict in theory, it was significantly softened in practice—by custom during the Republic and by law during the Empire. King Romulus was said to have established that all sons should be raised, along with all firstborn daughters; moreover, he decreed that no child should be killed until they reached their third year, unless they were seriously deformed. This ensured a chance at life for the child, although the pater familiās still had the final say on whether they would be welcomed into his household, with the associated social and religious benefits, or disowned and left as an outcast. King Numa reportedly prohibited the sale into slavery of a son who had married with his father’s consent. However, a more significant limitation on arbitrary and harsh punishments came from custom. It was custom, not law, that required the pater familiās to convene a council of relatives and friends (iūdicium domesticum) when he was considering imposing severe punishment on his children, and public opinion forced him to follow their decision. Even in the relatively few instances where tradition indicates that the death penalty was actually applied, we often see that the father acted as a magistrate who just happened to be in office when the offense occurred, or that the usual legal penalties were simply anticipated, perhaps to avoid the shame of a public trial and execution.

33 So, too, in regard to the ownership of property the conditions were not really so hard as the strict letter of the law makes them appear to us. It was customary for the Head of the House to assign to his children property, pecūlia ("cattle of their own"), for them to manage for their own benefit. And more than this, although the pater familiās held legal title to all their acquisitions, yet practically all property was acquired for and belonged to the household as a whole, and he was in effect little more than a trustee to hold and administer it for the common benefit. This is shown by the fact that there was no graver offense against public morals, no fouler blot on private character, than to prove untrue to this trust, patrimōnium prōfundere. Besides this, the long continuance of the potestās is in itself a proof that its rigor was more apparent than real.

33 Similarly, concerning property ownership, the conditions weren't actually as harsh as the strict wording of the law might suggest. It was common for the Head of the Household to allocate property, known as pecūlia ("their own cattle"), to their children for them to manage for their personal benefit. Moreover, even though the pater familiās held legal title to all acquisitions, in reality, most property was obtained for and belonged to the household collectively, making him effectively more of a trustee managing it for everyone's benefit. This is evidenced by the fact that there was no greater offense against public morals, nor more shameful breach of personal integrity, than failing to uphold this trust, patrimōnium prōfundere. Additionally, the long duration of the potestās itself indicates that its strictness was more apparent than real.

34 Extinction of the Potestas.—The patria potestās was extinguished in various ways:

34 Extinction of the Potestas.—The patria potestās ended in different ways:

1. By the death of the pater familiās, as has been explained in §19.

1. With the death of the pater familiās, as explained in §19.

2. By the emancipation of the son or daughter.

2. By freeing the son or daughter.

3. By the loss of citizenship by either father or son.

3. If either the father or the son loses their citizenship.

4. If the son became a flāmen diālis or the daughter a virgō vestālis.

4. If the son became a flāmen diālis or the daughter a virgō vestālis.

5. If either father or child was adopted by a third party.

5. If either the parent or the child was adopted by someone else.

6. If the daughter passed by formal marriage into the power (in manum) of a husband, though this did not essentially change her dependent condition (§35).

6. If the daughter entered into a formal marriage and came under the authority (in manum) of her husband, this did not fundamentally alter her dependent status (§35).

7. If the son became a public magistrate. In this case the potestās was suspended during the period of office, but after it expired the father might hold the son accountable for his acts, public and private, while holding the magistracy.

7. If the son became a public official. In this case, the potestās was put on hold during the time he was in office, but once that time was over, the father could hold the son responsible for his actions, both public and private, while he was serving as an official.

FIGURE 4. LUCIUS CORNELIUS SULLA
FIGURE 4. LUCIUS CORNELIUS SULLA

35 Manus.—The subject of marriage will be considered later; at this point it is only necessary to define the power over the wife possessed by the husband in its most extreme form, called by the Romans manus. By the oldest and most solemn form of marriage the wife was separated entirely from her father's family (§28) and passed into her husband's power or "hand" (conventiō in manum). This assumes, of course, that he was suī iūris; if he was not, then though nominally in his "hand" she was really subject as he was to his pater familiās. Any property she had of her own, and to have had any she must have been independent before her marriage, passed to him as a matter of course. If she had none, her pater familiās furnished a dowry (dōs), which shared the same fate. Whatever she acquired by her industry or otherwise while the marriage lasted also became her husband's. So far, therefore, as property rights were concerned the manus differed in no respect from the patria potestās: the wife was in locō fīliae, and on the husband's death took a daughter's share in his estate.

35 Manus.—The topic of marriage will be discussed later; for now, it’s necessary to define the husband's extreme authority over his wife, known to the Romans as manus. In the oldest and most formal type of marriage, the wife was completely cut off from her father's family (§28) and came under her husband's control or "hand" (conventiō in manum). This assumes, of course, that he was suī iūris; if he wasn't, then even though she was nominally in his "hand," she was really subject to his pater familiās as he was. Any property she owned before marriage—since she needed to be independent to have owned any—automatically became his. If she had no property, her pater familiās provided a dowry (dōs), which met the same fate. Anything she earned through her work or otherwise during the marriage also became her husband's. Thus, in terms of property rights, manus did not differ from patria potestās: the wife was in locō fīliae, and upon her husband’s death, she inherited a daughter’s share of his estate.

36 In other respects manus conferred more limited powers. The husband was required by law, not merely obliged by custom, to refer alleged misconduct of his wife to the iūdicium domesticum, and this was composed in part of her cognates (§25). He could put her away for certain grave offenses only; if he divorced her without good cause he was punished with the loss of all his property. He could not sell her at all. In short, public opinion and custom operated even more strongly for her protection than for that of her children. It must be noticed, therefore, that the chief distinction between manus and patria potestās lay in the fact that the former was a legal relationship based upon the consent of the weaker party, while the latter was a natural relationship antecedent to all law and choice.

36 In other ways, manus granted more limited powers. The husband was required by law, not just custom, to report any alleged misbehavior of his wife to the iūdicium domesticum, which included her relatives (§25). He could only separate from her for certain serious offenses; if he divorced her without just cause, he would lose all his property. He couldn't sell her at all. In short, public opinion and customs provided even stronger protection for her than for their children. Therefore, it should be noted that the main difference between manus and patria potestās was that the former was a legal relationship based on the consent of the weaker party, while the latter was a natural relationship that existed before any laws or choices.

37 Dominica Potestas.—The right of ownership in his property (dominica potestās) was absolute in the case of a pater familiās and has been sufficiently explained in preceding paragraphs. This ownership included slaves as well as inanimate things, and slaves as well as inanimate things were mere chattels in the eyes of the law. The influence of custom and public opinion, so far as these tended to mitigating the horrors of their condition, will be discussed later. It will be sufficient to say here that there was nothing to which the slave could appeal from the judgment of his master. It was final and absolute.

37 Dominica Potestas.—The right of ownership over property (dominica potestās) was complete for a pater familiās and has been adequately discussed in previous paragraphs. This ownership extended to slaves as well as physical possessions, and both slaves and physical possessions were considered mere property under the law. The impact of custom and public opinion, particularly in reducing the brutality of their situation, will be examined later. For now, it is enough to say that the slave had no means to challenge his master's decision. It was final and absolute.





CHAPTER II

THE NAME

REFERENCES: Marquardt, 7-27; Voigt, 311, 316 f., 454; Pauly-Wissowa, under cognōmen; Smith, Harper, and Lübker, under nōmen.
See also: Egbert, "Latin Inscriptions," Chapter IV; Cagnat, "Cours d'Épigraphie Latine," Chapter I; Hübner, "Römische Epigraphik," pp. 653-680 of Müller's Handbuch, Vol. I.

38 The Triple Name.—Nothing is more familiar to the student of Latin than the fact that the Romans whose works he reads first have each a threefold name, Caius Julius Caesar, Marcus Tullius Cicero, Publius Vergilius Maro. This was the system that prevailed in the best days of the Republic, but it was itself a development, starting with a more simple form in earlier times and ending in utter confusion under the Empire. The earliest legends of Rome show us single names, Romulus, Remus, Faustulus; but side by side with these we find also double names, Numa Pompilius, Ancus Marcius, Tullus Hostilius. It is possible that single names were the earliest fashion, but when we pass from legends to real history the oldest names that we find are double, the second being always in the genitive case, representing the father or the Head of the House: Marcus Marci, Caecilia Metelli. A little later these genitives were followed by the letter f (for fīlius or fīlia) or uxor, to denote the relationship. Later still, but very anciently nevertheless, we find the freeborn man in possession of the three names with which we are familiar, the nōmen to mark the clan (gēns), the cognōmen to mark the family, and the praenōmen to mark the individual. The regular order of the three names is praenōmen, nōmen, cognōmen, although in poetry the order is often changed to adapt the name to the meter.

38 The Triple Name.—Nothing is more familiar to a Latin student than the fact that the Romans whose works they read each had a three-part name: Caius Julius Caesar, Marcus Tullius Cicero, Publius Vergilius Maro. This naming system was common during the peak of the Republic, but it evolved from a simpler form in earlier times to complete confusion under the Empire. The earliest legends of Rome show us single names like Romulus, Remus, and Faustulus; however, we also find double names such as Numa Pompilius, Ancus Marcius, and Tullus Hostilius. It’s possible that single names were the earliest trend, but as we transition from legends to real history, the oldest names we encounter are double, with the second name always in the genitive case, indicating the father or Head of the House: Marcus Marci, Caecilia Metelli. Soon after, these genitives were followed by the letter f (for fīlius or fīlia) or uxor to show the relationship. Later, but still quite early on, we see freeborn individuals with the three names we recognize: the nōmen to represent the clan (gēns), the cognōmen to indicate the family, and the praenōmen to signify the individual. The usual order of the three names is praenōmen, nōmen, cognōmen, although in poetry, the order often changes to fit the meter.

FIGURE 5. MARCUS TULLIUS CICERO
FIGURE 5. MARCUS TULLIUS CICERO

39 Great formality required even more than the three names. In official documents and in the state records it was usual to insert between a man's nōmen and cognōmen the praenōmina of his father, grandfather, and great-grandfather, and sometimes even the name of the tribe to which he belonged. So Cicero might write his name: M. Tullius M. f. M. n. M. pr. Cor. Cicero; that is, Marcus Tullius Cicero, son (fīlius) of Marcus, grandson (nepōs) of Marcus, great-grandson (pronepōs) of Marcus, of the tribe Cornelia. See another example in §427.

39 Great formality required even more than the three names. In official documents and state records, it was common to include between a man's nōmen and cognōmen the praenōmina of his father, grandfather, and great-grandfather, and sometimes even the name of his tribe. So Cicero might write his name: M. Tullius M. f. M. n. M. pr. Cor. Cicero; that is, Marcus Tullius Cicero, son (fīlius) of Marcus, grandson (nepōs) of Marcus, great-grandson (pronepōs) of Marcus, of the Cornelian tribe. See another example in §427.

40 On the other hand even the triple name was too long for ordinary use. Children, slaves, and intimate friends addressed the citizen, master, and friend by his praenōmen only. Ordinary acquaintances used the cognōmen with the praenōmen prefixed for emphatic address. In earnest appeals we find the nōmen also used, with sometimes the praenōmen or the possessive prefixed. When two only of the three names are thus used in familiar intercourse the order varies. If the praenōmen is one of the two, it always stands first, except in the poets for metrical reasons and in a few places in prose where the text is uncertain. If the praenōmen is omitted, the arrangement varies: the older writers and Cicero put the cognōmen first, Ahāla Servilius (Cic. Milo, 3, 8: cf. C. Servilius Ahāla, Cat. I., 1, 3). Caesar puts the nōmen first; Horace, Livy, and Tacitus have both arrangements, while Pliny adheres to Caesar's usage. It will be convenient to consider the three names separately, and to discuss the names of men before considering those of the other members of the familia.

40 On the other hand, even the triple name was too long for everyday use. Children, slaves, and close friends addressed the citizen, master, and friend by his praenōmen only. Casual acquaintances used the cognōmen with the praenōmen added for emphasis. In serious requests, we also see the nōmen used, sometimes prefixed by the praenōmen or the possessive . When only two of the three names are used in casual settings, the order can change. If the praenōmen is one of the two, it always comes first, except in poetry for metrical reasons and in some uncertain prose texts. If the praenōmen is left out, the order can change: older writers and Cicero put the cognōmen first, such as in Ahāla Servilius (Cic. Milo, 3, 8: cf. C. Servilius Ahāla, Cat. I., 1, 3). Caesar puts the nōmen first; Horace, Livy, and Tacitus use both orders, while Pliny follows Caesar's approach. It will be useful to look at the three names individually and discuss the names of men before moving on to those of the other members of the familia.

41 The Praenomen.—The number of names used as praenōmina seems to us preposterously small as compared with our Christian names, to which they in some measure correspond. It was never much in excess of thirty, and in Sulla's time had dwindled to eighteen. The full list is given by the authorities named above, but the following are all that are often found in our school and college authors: Aulus (A), Decimus (D), Gāius (C), Gnaeus (CN), Kaesō (K), Lūcius (L), Mānius (M'), Mārcus (M), Pūblius (P), Quīntus (Q), Servius (SER), Sextus (SEX), Spurius (SP), Tiberius (TI), and Titus (T). The forms of these names were not absolutely fixed, and we find for Gnaeus the forms Gnaivos (early), Naevos, Naeus, and Gnēus (rare); so also for Servius we find Sergius, the two forms going back to an ancient Serguius. The abbreviations also vary: for Aulus we find regularly A, but also AV and AVL; for Sextus we find SEXT and S as well as SEX, and similar variations are found in the case of other names.

41 The Praenomen.—The number of names used as praenōmina seems ridiculously small compared to our Christian names, which they somewhat resemble. It was never much more than thirty, and by Sulla's time, it had dropped to eighteen. The complete list is provided by the sources mentioned above, but the following are the ones most commonly encountered in our school and college texts: Aulus (A), Decimus (D), Gāius (C), Gnaeus (CN), Kaesō (K), Lūcius (L), Mānius (M'), Mārcus (M), Pūblius (P), Quīntus (Q), Servius (SER), Sextus (SEX), Spurius (SP), Tiberius (TI), and Titus (T). The forms of these names were not strictly fixed, and for Gnaeus, we also have the variations Gnaivos (earlier), Naevos, Naeus, and Gnēus (rare); similarly, for Servius, we find Sergius, with both forms tracing back to an ancient Serguius. The abbreviations also differ: for Aulus, we usually see A, but also AV and AVL; for Sextus, we find SEXT and S in addition to SEX, and similar variations occur with other names.

FIGURE 6. CAESAR
FIGURE 6. CAESAR

42 But small as this list seems to us the natural conservatism of the Romans found in it a chance to display itself, and the great families repeated the names of their children from generation to generation in such a way as to make the identification of the individual very difficult in modern times. Thus the Aemilii contented themselves with seven of these praenōmina, Gāius, Gnaeus, Lūcius, Mānius, Mārcus, Quīntus, and Tiberius, but used in addition one that is not found in any other gens, Māmercus (MAM). The Claudii used six, Gāius, Decimus, Lūcius, Pūblius, Tiberius, and Quīntus, with the additional name Appius (APP), of Sabine origin, which they brought to Rome. The Cornelii used seven, Aulus, Gnaeus, Lūcius, Mārcus, Pūblius, Servius, and Tiberius. A still smaller number sufficed for the Julian gens, Gāius, Lūcius, and Sextus, with the name Vopiscus, which went out of use in very early times. And even these selections were subject to further limitations. Thus, of the gēns Claudia only one branch (stirps), known as the Claudiī Nerōnēs, used the names Decimus and Tiberius, and out of the seven names used in the gēns Cornēlia the branch of the Scipios (Cornēliī Scīpiōnēs) used only Gnaeus, Lūcius, and Pūblius. Even after a praenōmen had found a place in a given family, it might be deliberately discarded: thus, the Claudii gave up the name Lūcius and the Manlii the name Mārcus on account of the disgrace brought upon their families by men who bore these names; and the Antonii never used the name Mārcus after the downfall of the famous triumvir, Marcus Antonius.

42 Though this list may seem small to us, the natural conservatism of the Romans found a way to show itself. The prominent families repeated their children’s names over generations, making it hard to identify individuals in modern times. The Aemilii settled on seven of these praenōmina: Gāius, Gnaeus, Lūcius, Mānius, Mārcus, Quīntus, and Tiberius, and they also used one name not found in any other gens, Māmercus (MAM). The Claudii had six names: Gāius, Decimus, Lūcius, Pūblius, Tiberius, and Quīntus, along with the additional Sabine-origin name Appius (APP), which they brought to Rome. The Cornelii used seven: Aulus, Gnaeus, Lūcius, Mārcus, Pūblius, Servius, and Tiberius. An even smaller number sufficed for the Julian gens: Gāius, Lūcius, and Sextus, with the name Vopiscus, which fell out of use early on. Even these selections had further restrictions. For the gēns Claudia, only one branch known as the Claudiī Nerōnēs used the names Decimus and Tiberius, and from the seven names of the gēns Cornēlia, the branch of the Scipios (Cornēliī Scīpiōnēs) only used Gnaeus, Lūcius, and Pūblius. Even after a praenōmen was established in a family, it could still be purposely discarded: for instance, the Claudii abandoned the name Lūcius and the Manlii dropped Mārcus due to disgrace brought upon their families by bearers of these names; and the Antonii never used the name Mārcus after the fall of the famous triumvir, Marcus Antonius.

43 From the list of names usual in his family the father gave one to his son on the ninth day after his birth, the diēs lūstricus. It was a custom then, one that seems natural enough in our own times, for the father to give his own praenōmen to his firstborn son; Cicero's name (§39) shows the name Mārcus four times repeated, and it is probable that he came from a long line of eldest sons. When these names were first given they must have been chosen with due regard to their etymological meanings and have had some relation to the circumstances attending the birth of the child: Livy in speaking of the mythical Silvius Aeneas gives us to understand that he received his first name because he was born in a forest (silva).

43 From the list of names common in his family, the father gave one to his son on the ninth day after his birth, the diēs lūstricus. It was a tradition at that time, one that seems quite natural today, for the father to give his own praenōmen to his firstborn son; Cicero's name (§39) features the name Mārcus repeated four times, and it’s likely that he came from a long line of eldest sons. When these names were first given, they had to be chosen with consideration for their meanings and were related to the circumstances of the child's birth: Livy tells us that the mythical Silvius Aeneas got his first name because he was born in a forest (silva).

FIGURE 7. AUGUSTUS
FIGURE 7. AUGUSTUS

44 So, Lūcius meant originally "born by day," Mānius, "born in the morning"; Quīntus, Sextus, Decimus, Postumus, etc., indicated the succession in the family; Tullus was connected with the verb tollere in the sense of "acknowledge" (§95), Servius with servāre, Gāius with gaudēre. Others are associated with the name of some divinity, as Mārcus and Māmercus with Mars, and Tiberius with the river god Tiberis. But these meanings in the course of time were forgotten as completely as we have forgotten the meanings of our Christian names, and even the numerals were employed with no reference to their proper force: Cicero's only brother was called Quīntus.

44 So, Lūcius originally meant "born during the day," Mānius meant "born in the morning"; Quīntus, Sextus, Decimus, Postumus, etc., indicated the order of birth in the family; Tullus was linked to the verb tollere meaning "to acknowledge" (§95), Servius with servāre, and Gāius with gaudēre. Others are connected to the names of certain gods, like Mārcus and Māmercus with Mars, and Tiberius with the river god Tiberis. However, over time, these meanings were completely forgotten, just as we have forgotten the meanings of our Christian names, and even the numerals were used without regard to their original significance: Cicero's only brother was named Quīntus.

45 The abbreviation of the praenōmen was not a matter of mere caprice, as is the writing of initials with us, but was an established custom, indicating perhaps Roman citizenship. The praenōmen was written out in full only when it was used by itself or when it belonged to a person in one of the lower classes of society. When Roman names are carried over into English, they should always be written out in full and pronounced accordingly. In the same way, when we read a Latin author and find a name abbreviated, the full name should always be pronounced if we read aloud or translate.

45 The abbreviation of the praenōmen wasn’t just random like how we write initials today; it was a well-established custom that likely indicated Roman citizenship. The praenōmen was written out in full only when used by itself or when it belonged to someone from a lower social class. When Roman names are translated into English, they should always be spelled out completely and pronounced correctly. Similarly, when we read a Latin author and come across an abbreviated name, we should always pronounce the full name when reading aloud or translating.

46 The Nomen.—This, the all-important name, is called for greater precision the nōmen gentīle and the nōmen gentīlicium. The child inherited it, as one inherits his surname now, and there was, therefore, no choice or selection about it. The nōmen ended originally in -ius, and this ending was sacredly preserved by the patrician families: the endings -eius, -aius, -aeus, and -eus are merely variations from it. Other endings point to a non-Latin origin of the gens. Those in -ācus (Avidiācus) are Gallic, those in -na (Caecīna) are Etruscan, those in -ēnus or -iēnus (Salvidiēnus) are Umbrian or Picene. Some others are formed from the name of the town from which the family sprang, either with the regular terminations -ānus and -ēnsis (Albānus, Norbānus, Aquiliēnsis), or with the suffix -ius (Perusius, Parmēnsius) in imitation of the older and more aristocratic use. Standing entirely apart is the nōmen of the notorious Gāius Verrēs, which looks like a cognōmen out of place (§55).

46 The Name.—This, the crucial name, is more precisely called the nōmen gentīle and the nōmen gentīlicium. The child received it, just like inheriting a last name today, so there was no choice or selection involved. The nōmen originally ended in -ius, and this ending was carefully maintained by the patrician families: the endings -eius, -aius, -aeus, and -eus are simply variations of it. Other endings indicate a non-Latin origin of the gens. Those ending in -ācus (Avidiācus) are Gallic, those in -na (Caecīna) are Etruscan, and those in -ēnus or -iēnus (Salvidiēnus) are Umbrian or Picene. Some others come from the name of the town where the family originated, using the regular endings -ānus and -ēnsis (Albānus, Norbānus, Aquiliēnsis), or with the suffix -ius (Perusius, Parmēnsius) to mimic the older and more aristocratic style. Standing out is the nōmen of the infamous Gāius Verrēs, which appears to be a cognōmen that doesn't fit in (§55).

FIGURE 8. NERO
FIGURE 8. NERO

47 The nōmen belonged by custom to all connected with the gens, to the plebeian as well as the patrician branches, to men, women, clients, and freedmen without distinction. It was perhaps the natural desire to separate themselves from the more humble bearers of their nōmen that led patrician families to use a limited number of praenōmina, avoiding those used by their clansmen of inferior social standing. At any rate it is noticeable that the plebeian families, as soon as political nobility and the busts in their halls gave them a standing above their fellows, showed the same exclusiveness in the selection of names for their children that the patricians had displayed before them (§42).

47 The nōmen was traditionally shared by everyone associated with the clan, including both plebeians and patricians, as well as men, women, clients, and freedmen, without any distinction. It’s likely that the desire to distinguish themselves from the less prestigious holders of their nōmen led patrician families to adopt a limited selection of praenōmina, steering clear of those used by their lower-status relatives. Regardless, it's clear that plebeian families, once they gained political status and adorned their halls with busts, adopted the same exclusivity in naming their children that had previously been seen among the patricians (§42).

48 The Cognomen.—Besides the individual name and the name that marked his gēns, the Roman had often a third name, called the cognōmen, that served to indicate the family or branch of the gēns to which he belonged. Almost all the great gentēs were thus divided, some of them into numerous branches. The Cornelian gens, for example, included the plebeian Dolabellae, Lentuli, Cethegi, and Cinnae, in addition to the patrician Scipiones, Maluginenses, Rufini, etc. The recognition of a group of clansmen as such a branch, or stirps, and as entitled to transmit a common cognōmen required the formal consent of the whole gēns, and carried with it the loss of certain privileges as gentīlēs to the members of the stirps.

48 The Cognomen.—In addition to their personal name and the name that identified their gēns, Romans often had a third name called the cognōmen, which indicated the family or branch of the gēns they belonged to. Almost all major gentēs were divided this way, with some having many branches. For instance, the Cornelian gens included the plebeian Dolabellae, Lentuli, Cethegi, and Cinnae, along with the patrician Scipiones, Maluginenses, Rufini, and others. Recognizing a group of clansmen as a branch or stirps, entitled to pass down a common cognōmen, required formal approval from the entire gēns and resulted in the loss of certain privileges as gentīlēs for the members of the stirps.

49 From the fact that in the official name (§39) the cognōmen followed the name of the tribe, it is generally believed that the oldest of these cognōmina did not go back beyond the time of the division of the people into tribes. It is also generally believed that the cognōmen was originally a nickname, bestowed on account of some personal peculiarity or characteristic, sometimes as a compliment, sometimes in derision. So, we find many pointing at physical traits, such as Albus, Barbātus, Cincinnātus, Claudus, Longus (all originally adjectives), and the nouns Nāsō and Capitō ("the man with a nose," "with a head"); others refer to the temperament, such as Benignus, Blandus, Catō, Serēnus, Sevērus; others still denote origin, such as Gallus, Ligus, Sabīnus, Siculus, Tuscus. These names, it must be remembered, descended from father to son, and would naturally lose their appropriateness as they passed along, until in the course of time their meanings were entirely lost sight of, as were those of the praenōmina (§44).

49 Because in the official name (§39) the cognōmen comes after the tribe name, it's widely thought that the earliest of these cognōmina didn’t originate before the people were divided into tribes. It's also commonly believed that the cognōmen started as a nickname given for a personal trait or characteristic, sometimes as a compliment and other times mockingly. For instance, many refer to physical traits, like Albus, Barbātus, Cincinnātus, Claudus, Longus (which were originally adjectives), and the nouns Nāsō and Capitō ("the man with a nose," "with a head"); others indicate temperament, such as Benignus, Blandus, Catō, Serēnus, Sevērus; and others denote origin, like Gallus, Ligus, Sabīnus, Siculus, Tuscus. It's important to remember these names were passed down from father to son, and they would naturally lose their relevance over time, until eventually their meanings were completely forgotten, just like those of the praenōmina (§44).

50 Under the Republic the patricians had almost without exception this third or family name; we are told of but one man, Caius Marcius, who lacked the distinction. With the plebeians the cognōmen was not so common, perhaps its possession was the exception. The great families of the Marii, Mummii, and Sertorii had none, although the plebeian branches of the Cornelian gens (§48), the Tullian gens, and others, did. The cognōmen came, therefore, to be prized as an indication of ancient lineage, and individuals whose nobility was new were anxious to acquire it to transmit to their children. Hence many assumed cognōmina of their own selection. Some of these were conceded by public opinion as their due, as in the case of Cnaeus Pompeius, who took Magnus as his cognōmen. Others were derided by their contemporaries, as we deride the made-to-order coat of arms of some nineteenth century upstart. It is probable, however, that only nobles ventured to assume cognōmina under the Republic, though under the Empire their possession was hardly more than the badge of freedom.

50 During the Republic, the patricians almost always had a third or family name; we only know of one person, Caius Marcius, who didn't have one. Among the plebeians, having a cognomen was less common and might have even been the exception. The prominent families like the Marii, Mummii, and Sertorii didn't have one, while the plebeian branches of the Cornelian gens (§48), the Tullian gens, and others did. Therefore, the cognomen became valued as a sign of ancient lineage, and individuals with new nobility were eager to get one to pass down to their children. As a result, many chose cognomina for themselves. Some were accepted by public opinion as fitting, like Cnaeus Pompeius, who adopted Magnus as his cognomen. Others were mocked by their peers, similar to how we view the custom-made coat of arms of a nineteenth-century social climber. However, it’s likely that only nobles attempted to take cognomina during the Republic, while in the Empire, having one was barely more than a symbol of freedom.

51 Additional Names.—Besides the three names already described, we find not infrequently, even in Republican times, a fourth or fifth. These were also called cognōmina by a loose extension of the word, until in the fourth century of our era the name agnōmina was given them by the grammarians. They may be conveniently considered under four heads:

51 Additional Names.—In addition to the three names already mentioned, we often come across a fourth or fifth name, even during Republican times. These were also referred to as cognōmina in a broad sense until grammarians coined the term agnōmina for them in the fourth century of our era. We can conveniently categorize these under four headings:

In the first place, the process that divided the gens into branches might be continued even further. That is, as the gēns became numerous enough to throw off a stirps, so the stirps in process of time might throw off a branch of itself, for which there is no better name than the vague familia. This actually happened very frequently: the gēns Cornēlia, for example, threw off the stirps of the Scīpiōnēs, and these in turn the family or "house" of the Nāsīcae. So we find the quadruple name Pūblius Cornēlius Scīpiō Nāsīca, in which the last name was probably given very much in the same way as the third had been given before the division took place.

First of all, the process that separated the gens into branches could go even further. As the gēns became large enough to create a stirps, the stirps over time could also generate a branch of its own, which is best referred to as the vague familia. This actually happened quite often: for instance, the gēns Cornēlia produced the stirps of the Scīpiōnēs, and these in turn gave rise to the family or "house" of the Nāsīcae. Thus, we see the quadruple name Pūblius Cornēlius Scīpiō Nāsīca, where the last name was likely assigned in a similar manner as the third name was given before the division occurred.

52 In the second place, when a man passed from one family to another by adoption (§30) he regularly took the three names of his adoptive father and added his own nōmen gentīle with the suffix -ānus. Thus, Lucius Aemilius Paulus, the son of Lucius Aemilius Paulus Macedonicus (see §53 for the last name), was adopted by Publius Cornelius Scipio, and took as his new name Pūblius Cornēlius Scīpiō Aemiliānus. In the same way, when Caius Octavius Caepias was adopted by Caius Julius Caesar, he became Gāius Iūlius Caesar Octāviānus, and is hence variously styled Octavius and Octavianus in the histories.

52 Secondly, when a man moved from one family to another through adoption (§30), he usually took on the three names of his adoptive father and added his own nōmen gentīle with the suffix -ānus. For example, Lucius Aemilius Paulus, the son of Lucius Aemilius Paulus Macedonicus (see §53 for the last name), was adopted by Publius Cornelius Scipio and became Pūblius Cornēlius Scīpiō Aemiliānus. Similarly, when Caius Octavius Caepias was adopted by Caius Julius Caesar, he became Gāius Iūlius Caesar Octāviānus, and is referred to as Octavius and Octavianus in various historical accounts.

53In the third place, an additional name, sometimes called cognōmen ex virtūte, was often given by acclamation to a great statesman or victorious general, and was put after his cognōmen. A well known example is the name of Publius Cornelius Scipio Africanus, the last name having been given him after his defeat of Hannibal. In the same way, his grandson by adoption, the Publius Cornelius Scipio Aemilianus mentioned above, received the same honorable name after he had destroyed Carthage, and was called Pūblius Cornēlius Scīpiō Africānus Aemiliānus. Such a name is Macedonicus given to Lucius Aemilius Paulus for his defeat of Persens, and the title Augustus given by the senate to Octavianus. It is not certainly known whether or not these names passed by inheritance to the descendants of those who originally earned them, but it is probable that the eldest son only was strictly entitled to take his father's title of honor.

53In the third place, an additional name, sometimes called cognōmen ex virtūte, was often given by public acclaim to a prominent statesman or victorious general, and was placed after his cognōmen. A well-known example is Publius Cornelius Scipio Africanus, whose last name was given to him after he defeated Hannibal. Similarly, his adopted grandson, Publius Cornelius Scipio Aemilianus mentioned above, received the same distinguished name after he destroyed Carthage, and was called Pūblius Cornēlius Scīpiō Africānus Aemiliānus. Another example is the name Macedonicus given to Lucius Aemilius Paulus for his victory over Persens, and the title Augustus conferred by the senate to Octavianus. It is not definitely known whether these names were passed down to the descendants of those who originally earned them, but it is likely that only the eldest son was strictly entitled to inherit his father’s honorific title.

54In the fourth place, the fact that a man had inherited a nickname from his ancestors in the form of a cognōmen (§49) did not prevent his receiving another from some personal characteristic, especially as the inherited name had often no application, as we have seen, to its later possessor. To some ancient Publius Cornelius was given the nickname Scīpiō (§49), and in the course of time this was taken by all his descendants without thought of its appropriateness and became a cognōmen; then to one of these descendants was given another nickname for personal reasons, Nāsīca, and in course of time it lost its individuality and became the name of a whole family (§51); then in precisely the same way a member of this family became prominent enough to need a separate name and was called Corculum, his full name being Pūblius Cornēlius Scīpiō Nāsīca Corculum. It is evident that there is no reason why the expansion should not have continued indefinitely. Such names are Publius Cornelius Lentulus Spinther, Quintus Caecilius Metellus Celer, and Publius Cornelius Scipio Nasica Serapio. It is also evident that we can not always distinguish between a mere nickname, one belonging strictly to this paragraph, and the additional cognōmen that marked the family off from the rest of the stirps to which it belonged. It is perfectly possible that the name Spinther mentioned above has as good a right as Nasica to a place in the first division (§51).

54In the fourth place, just because a man inherited a nickname from his ancestors in the form of a cognomen (§49) didn’t stop him from getting another one based on a personal trait, especially since the inherited name often didn’t fit the later owner, as we’ve seen. To some ancient people, Publius Cornelius was given the nickname Scīpiō (§49), and over time, all his descendants adopted it without thinking about whether it was appropriate, turning it into a cognomen; then one of these descendants received another nickname for personal reasons, Nāsīca, which eventually lost its individuality and became the name of an entire family (§51); similarly, a member of this family later became notable enough to need a distinct name and was called Corculum, his full name being Pūblius Cornēlius Scīpiō Nāsīca Corculum. It’s clear that there’s no reason why this expansion couldn’t have gone on indefinitely. Examples of such names are Publius Cornelius Lentulus Spinther, Quintus Caecilius Metellus Celer, and Publius Cornelius Scipio Nasica Serapio. It also seems apparent that we can’t always tell the difference between a simple nickname, which fits strictly within this paragraph, and the additional cognomen that set the family apart from the rest of its stirps. It’s entirely possible that the name Spinther mentioned above is just as entitled as Nasica to a spot in the first division (§51).

55 Confusion of Names.—A system so elaborate as that we have described was almost sure to be misunderstood or misapplied, and in the later days of the Republic and under the Empire we find all law and order disregarded. The giving of the praenōmen to the child seems to have been delayed too long sometimes, and burial inscriptions are numerous which have in place of a first name the word pūpus (PVP) "child," showing that the little one had died unnamed. One such inscription gives the age of the unnamed child as sixteen years. Then confusion was caused by the misuse of the praenōmen. Sometimes two are found in one name, e.g., Pūblius Aelius Aliēnus Archelāus Mārcus. Sometimes words ending like the nōmen in -ius were used as praenōmina: Cicero tells us that one Numerius Quīntius Rūfus owed his escape from death in a riot to his ambiguous first name. The familiar Gāius must have been a nōmen in very ancient times. Like irregularities occur in the use of the nōmen. Two in a name were not uncommon, one being derived from the family of the mother perhaps; occasionally three or four are used, and fourteen are found in the name of one of the consuls of the year 169 A.D. Then by a change, the converse of that mentioned above, a word might go out of use as a praenōmen and become a nōmen: Cicero's enemy Lūcius Sergius Catilīna had for his gentile name Sergius, which had once been a first name (§41). The cognōmen was similarly abused. It ceased to denote the family and came to distinguish members of the same family, as the praenōmina originally had done: thus the three sons of Marcus Annaeus Seneca, for example, were called Mārcus Annaeus Novātus, Lūcius Annaeus Seneca, and Lūcius Annaeus Mela. So, too, a word used as a cognōmen in one name might be used as a fourth element in another: for example in the names Lūcius Cornēlius Sulla and Lūcius Cornēlius Lentulus Sura the third and fourth elements respectively are really the same, being merely shortened forms of Surula. Finally it may be remarked that the same name might be arranged differently at different times: in the consular lists we find the same man called Lūcius Lūcrētius Tricipitīnus Flāvus and Lūcius Lūcrētius Flāvus Tricipitīnus.

55 Confusion of Names.—A system as complex as the one we've described was bound to be misunderstood or misused, and in the later days of the Republic and under the Empire, we see law and order completely disregarded. Sometimes, the assignment of a praenōmen to a child was delayed too long, and there are many burial inscriptions that use the word pūpus (PVP) "child" instead of a first name, indicating that the little one died unnamed. One such inscription states that the unnamed child was sixteen years old. Confusion also arose from the improper use of the praenōmen. Occasionally, two praenōmina would appear in one name, e.g., Pūblius Aelius Aliēnus Archelāus Mārcus. Sometimes, words that end like the nōmen in -ius were incorrectly used as praenōmina: Cicero mentions that one Numerius Quīntius Rūfus managed to escape death in a riot thanks to his ambiguous first name. The common name Gāius likely started out as a nōmen in very ancient times. Similar irregularities were found in the use of the nōmen. Having two in a name wasn’t unusual, with one possibly coming from the mother’s family; sometimes three or four were used, and one consul from the year 169 A.D. had as many as fourteen. Then, a word that fell out of use as a praenōmen might transition to being a nōmen: Cicero’s adversary Lūcius Sergius Catilīna had the gentile name Sergius, which had once been a first name (§41). The cognōmen also faced similar misuse. It no longer indicated a family but started to distinguish between members of the same family, as the original praenōmina had done: for example, the three sons of Marcus Annaeus Seneca were named Mārcus Annaeus Novātus, Lūcius Annaeus Seneca, and Lūcius Annaeus Mela. Similarly, a word used as a cognōmen in one name could become a fourth component in another: in the names Lūcius Cornēlius Sulla and Lūcius Cornēlius Lentulus Sura, the third and fourth components are actually the same, just shortened forms of Surula. Finally, it's worth noting that the same name could be arranged differently at different times: in the consular lists, we see the same person referred to as Lūcius Lūcrētius Tricipitīnus Flāvus and Lūcius Lūcrētius Flāvus Tricipitīnus.

56 There is even greater variation in the names of persons who had passed from one family into another by adoption. Some took the additional name (§52) from the stirps instead of from the gēns, that is, from the cognōmen instead of from the nōmen. A son of Marcus Claudius Marcellus was adopted by a certain Publius Cornelius Lentulus and ought to have been called Pūblius Cornēlius Lentulus Claudiānus; he took instead the name Pūblius Cornēlius Lentulus Marcellīnus, and this name descended to his children. The confusion in this direction is well illustrated by the name of the famous Marcus Junius Brutus. A few years before Caesar fell by his hand, Brutus, as we usually call him, was adopted by his mother's brother, Quintus Servilius Caepio, and ought to have been called Quīntus Servīlius Caepiō Iūniānus. For some reason unknown to us he retained his own cognōmen, and even his close friend Cicero seems scarcely to know what to call him. Sometimes he writes of him as Quīntus Caepiō Brūtus, sometimes as Mārcus Brūtus, sometimes simply as Brūtus. The great scholar of the first century, Asconius, calls him Mārcus Caepiō. Finally it may be noticed that late in the Empire we find a man struggling under the load of forty names.

56 There is even more variation in the names of people who were adopted into different families. Some took an additional name (§52) from the stirps rather than from the gēns, meaning they took it from the cognōmen instead of the nōmen. A son of Marcus Claudius Marcellus was adopted by Publius Cornelius Lentulus and should have been called Pūblius Cornēlius Lentulus Claudiānus; instead, he took the name Pūblius Cornēlius Lentulus Marcellīnus, and this name was passed down to his children. The confusion in this area is well illustrated by the name of the famous Marcus Junius Brutus. A few years before he killed Caesar, Brutus, as we commonly call him, was adopted by his uncle, Quintus Servilius Caepio, and should have been called Quīntus Servīlius Caepiō Iūniānus. For some unknown reason, he kept his own cognōmen, and even his close friend Cicero seems unsure how to refer to him. Sometimes he writes about him as Quīntus Caepiō Brūtus, sometimes as Mārcus Brūtus, and sometimes simply as Brūtus. The great scholar of the first century, Asconius, calls him Mārcus Caepiō. Finally, it's worth noting that late in the Empire, we find a man burdened with the weight of forty names.

57 Names of Women.—No very satisfactory account of the names of women can be given, because it is impossible to discover any system in the choice and arrangement of those that have come down to us. It may be said in general that the threefold name was unknown in the best days of the Republic, and that praenōmina were rare and when used were not abbreviated. We find such praenōmina as Paulla and Vibia (the masculine forms of which early disappeared), Gāia, Lūcia, and Pūblia, and it is probable that the daughter took these from her father. More common were the adjectives Maxuma and Minor, and the numerals Secunda and Tertia, but these unlike the corresponding names of men seem always to have denoted the place of the bearer among a group of sisters. It was more usual for the unmarried woman to be called by her father's nōmen in its feminine form, Tullia, Cornēlia, with the addition of her father's cognōmen in the genitive case, Caecilia Metellī, followed later by the letter f (=filia) to mark the relationship. Sometimes she used her mother's nōmen after her father's. The married woman, if she passed into her husband's hand (manus, §35) by the ancient patrician ceremony, originally took his nōmen, just as an adopted son took the name of the family into which he passed, but it can not be shown that the rule was universally or even usually observed. Under the later forms of marriage she retained her maiden name. In the time of the Empire we find the threefold name for women in general use, with the same riotous confusion in selection and arrangement as prevailed in the case of the names of men at the same time.

57 Names of Women.—A satisfactory explanation of women's names is hard to find because there's no clear system in how the names have come down to us. Generally speaking, the three-part name wasn’t common during the best days of the Republic. The praenōmina were rare and, when used, weren’t shortened. Names like Paulla and Vibia (the masculine versions of which disappeared early), Gāia, Lūcia, and Pūblia were used, and it’s likely that daughters took these from their fathers. More common were the adjectives Maxuma and Minor, as well as the numerals Secunda and Tertia, but unlike men's corresponding names, these seemed to indicate the bearer’s order among a group of sisters. Unmarried women typically used their father's nōmen in its feminine form, like Tullia, Cornēlia, adding their father's cognōmen in the genitive case, such as Caecilia Metellī, often followed by the letter f (for filia) to indicate the relationship. Sometimes a woman would use her mother’s nōmen after her father’s. A married woman, if she entered into her husband's power (manus, §35) through the ancient patrician ceremony, would take his nōmen, similar to how an adopted son would assume the family name he joined, but it’s unclear if this rule was universally or even generally followed. Under later forms of marriage, she kept her maiden name. By the time of the Empire, we see the three-part name for women widely adopted, showcasing the same chaotic selection and arrangement seen in men's names at that time.

FIGURE 9. TRAJAN
FIGURE 9. TRAJAN

58 Names of Slaves.—Slaves had no more right to names of their own than they had to other property, but took such as their masters were pleased to give them, and even these did not descend to their children. In the simpler life of early times the slave was called puer, just as the word "boy" was once used in this country for slaves of any age. Until late in the Republic the slave was known only by this name corrupted to por and affixed to the genitive of his master's first name: Mārcipor (=Mārcī puer), "Marcus's slave." When slaves became numerous this simple form no longer sufficed to distinguish them, and they received individual names. These were usually foreign names, often denoting the nationality of the slave, sometimes, in mockery perhaps, the high-sounding appellations of eastern potentates, such names as Afer, Eleutheros, Pharnaces. By this time, too, the word servus had supplanted puer. We find, therefore, that toward the end of the Republic the full name of a slave consisted of his individual name followed by the nōmen and praenōmen (the order is important) of his master and the word servus: Pharnacēs Egnātiī Pūbliī servus. When a slave passed from one master to another he took the nōmen of the new master and added to it the cognōmen of the old with the suffix -ānus: when Anna the slave of Maecenas became the property of Livia, she was called Anna Līviae serva Maecēnātiāna.

58 Names of Slaves.—Slaves had no right to their own names any more than they had to other property; they were given names by their masters, and these names did not even pass down to their children. In earlier times, a slave was simply called puer, similar to how the word "boy" was once used in this country for slaves of all ages. Until the later years of the Republic, a slave was known only by this name, which was shortened to por and linked to the genitive of his master's first name: Mārcipor (=Mārcī puer), meaning "Marcus's slave." As the number of slaves increased, this straightforward naming convention became insufficient, and they were given individual names. These were often foreign names, which sometimes indicated the slave’s nationality or, perhaps mockingly, used the grand titles of eastern rulers, like Afer, Eleutheros, Pharnaces. At this point, the word servus had replaced puer. Thus, towards the end of the Republic, a slave's full name included his individual name followed by the nōmen and praenōmen (the order is significant) of his master, along with the word servus: Pharnacēs Egnātiī Pūbliī servus. When a slave changed masters, they would take the nōmen of the new master and add the cognōmen of the old with the suffix -ānus: for example, when Anna, the slave of Maecenas, became property of Livia, she was called Anna Līviae serva Maecēnātiāna.

59 Names of Freedmen.—The freedman regularly kept the individual name which he had had as a slave, and was given the nōmen of his master with any praenōmen the latter assigned him. Thus, Andronicus, the slave of Marcus Livius Salinator, became when freed Lūcius Līvius Andronīcus, the individual name coming last as a sort of cognōmen. It happened naturally that the master's praenōmen was often given, especially to a favorite slave. The freedman of a woman took the name of her father, e.g., Mārcus Līvius Augustae l Ismarus; the letter l stands for lībertus, and was inserted in all formal documents. Of course the master might disregard the regular form and give the freedman any name he pleased. Thus, when Cicero manumitted his slaves Tiro and Dionysius he called the former in strict accord with custom Mārcus Tullius Tīrō, but to the latter he gave his own praenōmen and the nōmen of his friend Titus Pomponius Atticus, the new name being Mārcus Pomponius Dionysius. The individual names (Pharnaces, Dionysius, etc.) were dropped by the descendants of freedmen, who were anxious with good reason to hide all traces of their mean descent.

59 Names of Freedmen.—The freedman typically kept the personal name he had as a slave and received the nōmen of his master along with any praenōmen assigned to him. For example, Andronicus, the slave of Marcus Livius Salinator, became Lūcius Līvius Andronīcus upon gaining his freedom, with his original name appearing last as a kind of cognōmen. It was common for the master's praenōmen to be given, particularly to a favored slave. A freedman of a woman took her father's name, e.g., Mārcus Līvius Augustae l Ismarus; the letter l stands for lībertus and was included in all official documents. Naturally, the master could ignore the usual practice and give the freedman any name he liked. For instance, when Cicero freed his slaves Tiro and Dionysius, he named the former in accordance with tradition Mārcus Tullius Tīrō, but he gave the latter his own praenōmen and the nōmen of his friend Titus Pomponius Atticus, resulting in the new name Mārcus Pomponius Dionysius. The personal names (Pharnaces, Dionysius, etc.) were dropped by the descendants of freedmen, who understandably wanted to erase all traces of their lowly origins.

60 Naturalized Citizens.—When a foreigner was given the right of citizenship, he took a new name, which was arranged on much the same principles as have been explained in the cases of freedmen. His original name was retained as a sort of cognōmen, and before it were written the praenōmen that suited his fancy and the nōmen of the person, always a Roman citizen, to whom he owed his citizenship. The most familiar example is that of the Greek poet Archias, whom Cicero defended under the name of Aulus Licinius Archiās in the well-known oration. He had long been attached to the family of the Luculli and when he was made a citizen took as his nōmen that of his distinguished patron Lucius Licinius Lucullus; we do not know why he selected the first name Aulus. Another example is that of the Gaul mentioned by Caesar (B. G., I, 47), Gāius Valerius Cabūrus. He took his name from Caius Valerius Flaccus, the governor of Gaul at the time that he was given his citizenship. It is to this custom of taking the names of governors and generals that is due the frequent occurrence of the name Julius in Gaul, Pompeius in Spain, and Cornelius in Sicily.

60 Naturalized Citizens.—When a foreigner was granted citizenship, he adopted a new name, similar to what has been explained in the cases of freedmen. His original name was kept as a sort of cognōmen, and in front of it was placed a praenōmen of his choice, along with the nōmen of the Roman citizen who granted him his citizenship. A well-known example is the Greek poet Archias, whom Cicero defended as Aulus Licinius Archiās in his famous speech. He had long been associated with the Luculli family, and when he became a citizen, he chose as his nōmen that of his esteemed patron, Lucius Licinius Lucullus; we don’t know why he picked the first name Aulus. Another example is the Gaul mentioned by Caesar (B. G., I, 47), Gāius Valerius Cabūrus. He derived his name from Caius Valerius Flaccus, the governor of Gaul when he received his citizenship. This practice of adopting the names of governors and generals explains the common names Julius in Gaul, Pompeius in Spain, and Cornelius in Sicily.





CHAPTER III

MARRIAGE AND THE POSITION OF WOMEN

REFERENCES: Marquardt, 28-80; Voigt, 318, 449; Göll, II, 5 f.; Friedländer, I, 451 f.; Ramsay, 293 f., 477; Preston, 8 f.; Smith, mātrimōnium; Baumeister, 696 f.; Harper, cōnūbium, mātrimōnium; Lübker, 364; Pauly-Wissowa, coēmptiō, cōnfarreātiō, cōnūbium.

61 Early Forms of Marriage.—Polygamy was never practiced at Rome, and we are told that for five centuries after the founding of the city divorce was entirely unknown. Up to the time of the Servian constitution (date uncertain) the patricians were the only citizens and intermarried only with patricians and with members of surrounding communities having like social standing. The only form of marriage known to them was the stately religious ceremonial called, as will be explained hereafter, cōnfarreātiō. With the direct consent of the gods, with the pontificēs celebrating the solemn rites, in the presence of the accredited representatives of his gēns, the patrician took his wife from her father's family into his own (§28), to be a māter familiās, to rear him children who should conserve the family mysteries, perpetuate his ancient race, and extend the power of Rome. By this, the one legal marriage of the time, the wife passed in manum virī, and the husband acquired over her practically the same rights as he had over his own children (§§35, 36) and other dependent members of his family. Such a marriage was said to be cum conventiōne uxōris in manum virī (§35).

61 Early Forms of Marriage.—Polygamy was never practiced in Rome, and it is said that for five centuries after the city's founding, divorce was completely unknown. Until the time of the Servian constitution (exact date unclear), only patricians were considered citizens and they only intermarried with other patricians and members of nearby communities with similar social status. The only type of marriage known to them was the grand religious ceremony called, as will be explained later, cōnfarreātiō. With the gods' direct consent, and with the pontificēs performing the solemn rites, in the presence of the recognized representatives of his gēns, the patrician took his wife from her father's family into his own (§28), to be a māter familiās, to raise children who would preserve the family traditions, continue his ancient lineage, and strengthen the power of Rome. Through this one legal form of marriage at the time, the wife passed in manum virī, and the husband gained practically the same rights over her as he had over his own children (§§35, 36) and other dependent members of the family. This type of marriage was referred to as cum conventiōne uxōris in manum virī (§35).

62 During this period, too, the free non-citizens (§§177, 178), the plebeians, had been busy in marrying and giving in marriage. There is little doubt that their unions had been as sacred in their eyes, their family ties as strictly regarded and as pure, as those of the patricians, but these unions were unhallowed by the national gods and unrecognized by the civil law, simply because the plebeians were not yet citizens. Their form of marriage was called ūsus, and consisted essentially in the living together of the man and woman as husband and wife for a year, though there were, of course, conventional forms and observances, about which we know absolutely nothing. The plebeian husband might acquire the same rights over the person and property of his wife as the patrician, but the form of marriage did not in itself involve manus. The wife might remain a member of her father's family and retain such property as he allowed her (§33) by merely absenting herself from her husband for the space of a trinoctium each year. If she did this the marriage was sine conventiōne in manum, and the husband had no control over her property; if she did not, the marriage like that of the patricians was cum conventiōne in manum.

62 During this time, the free non-citizens (§§177, 178), known as plebeians, were actively involved in marrying and finding partners. It's clear that their marriages were just as sacred to them, their family connections held in high regard and as genuine, as those of the patricians. However, these unions were not blessed by the national gods and were not recognized by civil law, simply because the plebeians were not yet citizens. Their type of marriage was called ūsus and primarily involved a man and woman living together as a married couple for a year. There were certainly traditional customs and rituals associated with it, but we know very little about those. The plebeian husband could gain the same rights over his wife's person and property as a patrician husband, but the type of marriage did not automatically mean manus. The wife could stay a part of her father's family and keep any property he allowed her (§33) just by staying away from her husband for a period of trinoctium each year. If she did this, the marriage was sine conventiōne in manum, and her husband had no control over her property; if she didn’t, the marriage, like that of the patricians, was cum conventiōne in manum.

FIGURE 10. HADRIAN
FIGURE 10. HADRIAN

63 At least as far back as the time of Servius goes another Roman form of marriage, also plebeian, though not so ancient as ūsus. It was called coēmptiō and was a fictitious sale, by which the pater familiās of the woman, or her guardian (tūtor) if she was suī iūris, transferred her to the man mātrimōniī causā. This form must have been a survival of the old custom of purchase and sale of wives, but we do not know when it was introduced among the Romans. It carried manus with it as a matter of course and seems to have been regarded socially as better form than ūsus. The two existed for centuries side by side, but coēmptiō survived ūsus as a form of marriage cum conventiōne in manum.

63 At least back to the time of Servius, there was another Roman type of marriage, also plebeian, though not as old as ūsus. It was called coēmptiō and involved a fictitious sale, where the pater familiās of the woman, or her guardian (tūtor) if she was suī iūris, transferred her to the man mātrimōniī causā. This form must have been a remnant of the old practice of buying and selling wives, but we don't know when it was introduced among the Romans. It included manus as a matter of course and seems to have been viewed socially as a more acceptable form than ūsus. The two coexisted for centuries, but coēmptiō outlasted ūsus as a form of marriage cum conventiōne in manum.

64 Ius Conubii.—While the Servian constitution made the plebeians citizens and thereby legalized their forms of marriage, it did not give them the right of intermarriage with the patricians. Many of the plebeian families were hardly less ancient than the patricians, many were rich and powerful, but it was not until 445 B.C. that marriages between the two orders were formally sanctioned by the civil law. The objection on the part of the patricians was largely a religious one: The gods of the state were patrician gods, the auspices could be taken by patricians only, the marriages of patricians only were sanctioned by heaven. Their orators protested that the unions of the plebeians were no better than promiscuous intercourse, they were not iūstae nūptiae (§67); the plebeian wife was taken in mātrimōnium, she was at best an uxor, not a māter familiās; her offspring were "mother's children," not patriciī.

64 Right to Marry.—Although the Servian constitution made plebeians citizens and recognized their types of marriage, it did not grant them the right to marry patricians. Many plebeian families were just as ancient as the patricians, and many were wealthy and influential, but it wasn't until 445 B.C. that marriages between the two classes were officially allowed by civil law. The main objection from the patricians was largely religious: The gods of the state were patrician gods, only patricians could take auspices, and only the marriages of patricians were approved by the divine. Their speakers argued that plebeian unions were no better than casual relationships, they were not iūstae nūptiae (§67); the plebeian wife was taken in mātrimōnium, and at best she was an uxor, not a māter familiās; her children were considered "mother's children," not patriciī.

65 Much of this was class exaggeration, but it is true that at this early date the gēns was not so highly valued by the plebeians as by the patricians, and that the plebeians assigned to cognates certain duties and privileges that devolved upon the patrician gentīlēs. With, the iūs cōnūbiī many of these points of difference disappeared. New conditions were fixed for iūstae nūptiae; coēmptiō by a sort of compromise became the usual form of marriage when one of the parties was a plebeian; and the stigma disappeared from the word mātrimōnium. On the other hand patrician women learned to understand the advantages of a marriage sine conventiōne and marriage with manus gradually became less frequent, the taking of the auspices before the ceremony came to be considered a mere form, and marriage began to lose its sacramental character, and with these changes came later the laxness in the marital relation and the freedom of divorce that seemed in the time of Augustus to threaten the very life of the commonwealth.

65 A lot of this was a stretch, but it's true that back then, the gēns didn’t mean as much to the plebeians as it did to the patricians. The plebeians assigned certain responsibilities and perks to their relatives that the patrician gentīlēs held. With the iūs cōnūbiī, many of these differences faded away. New standards were set for iūstae nūptiae; coēmptiō became the typical form of marriage when one person was a plebeian, and the negative connotation around mātrimōnium vanished. Meanwhile, patrician women began to see the benefits of a marriage sine conventiōne, and marriages with manus became less common. The ritual of taking auspices before the ceremony was seen as just a formality, and marriage started to lose its sacred nature. Along with these changes came a relaxation in marital relations and easier divorce, which in Augustus's time seemed to pose a real threat to the state's stability.

66 It is probable that by the time of Cicero marriage with manus was uncommon, and consequently that cōnfarreātiō and coēmptiō had gone out of general use. To a limited extent, however, the former was retained until Christian times, because certain priestly offices (flāminēs maiōrēs and rēgēs sacrōrum) could be filled only by persons whose parents had been married by the confarreate ceremony, the one sacramental form, and who had themselves been married by the same form. But so great became the reluctance of women to submit to manus, that in order to fill even these few priestly offices it was found necessary under Tiberius to eliminate manus from the confarreate ceremony.

66 By the time Cicero got married, it’s likely that marriage with manus was rare, which means that cōnfarreātiō and coēmptiō had pretty much fallen out of common use. However, to some extent, the former continued to be used until Christian times because certain priestly roles (flāminēs maiōrēs and rēgēs sacrōrum) could only be filled by people whose parents had married through the confarreate ceremony, the one sacramental form, and who had also been married in the same way. But the hesitation of women to agree to manus became so pronounced that under Tiberius, it was necessary to remove manus from the confarreate ceremony to fill even these few priestly positions.

67 Nuptiae Iustae.—There were certain conditions that had to be satisfied before a legal marriage could be contracted even by citizens. It was required:

67 Nuptiae Iustae.—There were specific requirements that needed to be met before a legal marriage could take place, even for citizens. It was necessary:

1. That the consent of both parties should be given, or of the pater familiās if one or both were in potestāte. Under Augustus it was provided that the pater familiās should not withhold his consent unless he could show valid reasons for doing so.

1. Both parties need to give their consent, or the pater familiās if one or both are in potestāte. Under Augustus, it was stated that the pater familiās couldn’t deny consent unless he had good reasons for doing so.

2. That both parties should be pūberēs; there could be no marriage between children. Although no precise age was fixed by law, it is probable that fourteen and twelve were the lowest limit for the man and woman respectively.

2. Both parties should be pūberēs; there could be no marriage between children. Although the law didn’t specify an exact age, it’s likely that fourteen and twelve were the minimum ages for the man and woman respectively.

3. That both man and woman should be unmarried. Polygamy was never practiced at Rome.

3. Both men and women should be single. Polygamy was never practiced in Rome.

68 4. That the parties should not be nearly related. The restrictions in this direction were fixed rather by public opinion than by law and varied greatly at different times, becoming gradually less severe. In general it may be said that marriage was absolutely forbidden between ascendants and descendants, between other cognates within the fourth degree (§25), and the nearer adfīnēs (§26). If the parties could satisfy these conditions they might be legally married, but distinctions were still made that affected the civil status of the children, although no doubt was cast upon their legitimacy or upon the moral character of their parents.

68 4. The parties should not be closely related. These restrictions were shaped more by society's views than by law and changed a lot over time, becoming less strict gradually. Generally, marriage was completely prohibited between parents and children, between other relatives within the fourth degree (§25), and between closer in-laws (§26). If the parties could meet these conditions, they could marry legally, but there were still distinctions that influenced the civil status of the children, even though there was no question about their legitimacy or their parents' moral character.

69 If the husband and wife were both Roman citizens, their marriage was called iūstae nūptiae, which we may translate "regular marriage," their children were iūstī līberī and were by birth cīvēs optimō iūre, "possessed of all civil rights."

69 If both the husband and wife were Roman citizens, their marriage was called iūstae nūptiae, which we can translate to "regular marriage." Their children were iūstī līberī and were by birth cīvēs optimō iūre, meaning "enjoying all civil rights."

If but one of the parties was a Roman citizen and the other a member of a community having the iūs cōnūbiī but not the full cīvitās, the marriage was still called iūstae nūptiae, but the children took the civil standing of the father. This means that if the father was a citizen and the mother a foreigner, the children were citizens; but if the father was a foreigner and the mother a citizen, the children were foreigners (peregrīnī) with the father.

If one of the partners was a Roman citizen and the other belonged to a community with the iūs cōnūbiī but not full cīvitās, the marriage was still considered iūstae nūptiae, but the children inherited the legal status of the father. This means that if the father was a citizen and the mother was a foreigner, the children were citizens; however, if the father was a foreigner and the mother was a citizen, the children were foreigners (peregrīnī) along with the father.

But if either of the parties was without the iūs cōnūbiī, the marriage, though still legal, was called nūptiae iniūstae or mātrimōnium iniūstum, "an irregular marriage," and the children, though legitimate, took the civil position of the parent of lower degree. We seem to have something analogous to this in the loss of social standing which usually follows the marriage of a person with one of distinctly inferior position.

But if either of the parties lacked the iūs cōnūbiī, the marriage, although still legal, was referred to as nūptiae iniūstae or mātrimōnium iniūstum, "an irregular marriage," and the children, while legitimate, assumed the civil status of the parent with the lower status. This seems similar to the loss of social standing that typically occurs when someone marries a person from a noticeably lower position.

70 Betrothals.—Betrothal (spōnsālia) as a preliminary to marriage was considered good form but was not legally necessary and carried with it no obligations that could be enforced by law. In the spōnsālia the maiden was promised to the man as his bride with "words of style," that is, in solemn form. The promise was made, not by the maiden herself, but by her pater familiās, or by her tūtor if she was not in potestāte. In the same way, the promise was made to the man directly only in case he was suī iūris, otherwise to the Head of his House, who had asked for him the maiden in marriage. The "words of style" were probably something like this:

70 Betrothals.—A betrothal (spōnsālia) before marriage was seen as proper but wasn’t legally required and didn’t come with obligations enforceable by law. In the spōnsālia, the woman was promised to the man as his bride with "words of style," meaning in a formal manner. The promise was made not by the woman herself, but by her pater familiās, or by her tūtor if she was not in potestāte. Similarly, the promise to the man was made directly only if he was suī iūris, otherwise it was made to the Head of his House, who had asked for him to marry the woman. The "words of style" were likely something like this:

"Spondēsne Gāiam, tuam fīliam (or if she was a ward: Gāiam, Lūciī fīliam), mihi (or fīliō meō) uxōrem darī?"

"Are you promising to give me Gaia, your daughter (or if she was a ward: Gaia, Lucius' daughter), as my wife?"

"Dī bene vortant! Spondeō."

"I hope it goes well! I promise."

"Dī bene vortant!"

"May things go well!"

71 At any rate the word spondeō was technically used of the promise, and the maiden was henceforth spōnsa. The person who made the promise had always the right to cancel it. This was usually done through an intermediary (nūntius), and hence the formal expression for breaking an engagement was repudium renūntiāre, or simply renūntiāre. While the contract was entirely one-sided, it should be noticed that a man was liable to īnfāmia if he formed two engagements at the same time, and that he could not recover any presents made with a view to a future marriage if he himself broke the engagement. Such presents were almost always made, and while we find that articles for personal use, the toilet, etc., were common, a ring was usually given. The ring was worn on the third finger of the left hand, because it was believed that a nerve ran directly from this finger to the heart. It was also usual for the spōnsa to make a present to her betrothed.

71 Anyway, the word spondeō was specifically used to refer to the promise, and from then on, the young woman was called spōnsa. The person who made the promise always had the right to cancel it. This was usually done through a messenger (nūntius), which is why the formal term for breaking an engagement was repudium renūntiāre, or simply renūntiāre. Although the contract was completely one-sided, it’s important to note that a man could face īnfāmia if he got engaged to two people at once, and he couldn’t get back any gifts given in anticipation of marriage if he broke off the engagement. Such gifts were almost always exchanged, and while we see that items for personal use, like cosmetics, were common, a ring was typically given. The ring was worn on the third finger of the left hand because it was believed that a nerve connected directly from that finger to the heart. It was also customary for the spōnsa to give a gift to her fiancé.

72 The Dowry.—It was a point of honor with the Romans, as it is now with some European nations, for the bride to bring to her husband a dowry (dōs). In the case of a girl in potestāte this would naturally be furnished by the Head of her House; in the case of one suī iūris it was furnished from her own property, or if she had none was contributed by her relatives. It seems that if they were reluctant she might by process of law compel her ascendants at least to furnish it. In early times, when marriage cum conventiōne prevailed, all the property brought by the bride became the property of her husband, or of his pater familiās (§35), but in later times, when manus was less common, and especially after divorce had become of frequent occurrence, a distinction was made. A part of the bride's possessions was reserved for her own exclusive use, and a part was made over to the groom under the technical name of dōs. The relative proportions varied, of course, with circumstances.

72 The Dowry.—It was considered a point of honor among the Romans, just as it is today in some European countries, for the bride to bring a dowry (dōs) to her husband. If the girl was in potestāte, this dowry would typically be provided by the Head of her House; if she was suī iūris, it would come from her own assets, or if she had none, her relatives would contribute to it. It appears that if they were unwilling, she might be able to legally compel her ancestors to provide it. In earlier times, when marriage cum conventiōne was common, all the property brought by the bride became the property of her husband or his pater familiās (§35), but later on, as manus became less common and divorce became more frequent, a distinction emerged. A portion of the bride's possessions was set aside for her exclusive use, while another portion was transferred to the groom under the legal term dōs. The specific proportions varied depending on the situation.

73 Essential Forms.—There were really no legal forms necessary for the solemnization of a marriage; there was no license to be procured from the civil authorities, the ceremonies simple or elaborate did not have to be performed by persons authorized by the state. The one thing necessary was the consent of both parties, if they were suī iūris, or of their patrēs familiās, if they were in potestāte. It has been already remarked (§67, 1) that the pater familiās could refuse his consent for valid reasons only; on the other hand, he could command the consent of persons subject to him. It is probable that parental and filial affection (pietās) made this hardship less rigorous than it now seems to us (§§32, 33).

73 Essential Forms.—There were really no legal forms required for getting married; there was no license needed from the government, and the ceremonies, whether simple or elaborate, didn’t have to be conducted by state-authorized individuals. The only requirement was the agreement of both parties, if they were suī iūris, or of their patrēs familiās, if they were in potestāte. It has already been noted (§67, 1) that the pater familiās could refuse his consent only for valid reasons; on the flip side, he could enforce the consent of those under his authority. It’s likely that parental and filial love (pietās) softened this restriction more than it seems to us now (§§32, 33).

FIGURE 11. ANTONINUS PIUS
FIGURE 11. ANTONINUS PIUS

74 But while this consent was the only condition for a legal marriage, it had to be shown by some act of personal union between the parties; that is, the marriage could not be entered into by letter or by the intervention of a third party. Such an overt act was the joining of hands (dextrārum iūnctiō) in the presence of witnesses, or the escorting of the bride to her husband's house, never omitted when the parties had any social standing, or in later times the signing of the marriage contract. It was never necessary to a valid marriage that the parties should live together as man and wife, though, as we have seen (§62), this living together of itself constituted a legal marriage.

74 But while this agreement was the only requirement for a legal marriage, it had to be shown by some act of personal union between the parties; in other words, the marriage couldn't be established through a letter or by a third party's involvement. Such an overt act was the joining of hands (dextrārum iūnctiō) in front of witnesses, or the escorting of the bride to her husband's house, which was never skipped when the parties had any social standing, or in later times the signing of the marriage contract. It was never necessary for a valid marriage that the parties live together as husband and wife, although, as we have seen (§62), this cohabitation itself constituted a legal marriage.

75 The Wedding Day.—It will be noticed that superstition played an important part in the arrangements for a wedding two thousand years ago, as it does now. Especial pains had to be taken to secure a lucky day. The Kalends, Nones, and Ides of each month, and the day following each of them, were unlucky. So was all of May and the first half of June, on account of certain religious ceremonies observed in these months, the Argean offerings and the Lemūria in May and the diēs religiōsī connected with Vesta in June. Besides these the diēs parentālēs, February 13-21, and the days when the entrance to the lower world was supposed to be open, August 24, October 5, and November 8, were carefully avoided. One-third of the year, therefore, was absolutely barred. The great holidays, too, and these were legion, were avoided, not because they were unlucky, but because on these days friends and relatives were sure to have other engagements. Women marrying for the second time chose these very holidays to make their weddings less conspicuous.

75 The Wedding Day.—It’s clear that superstition played a significant role in planning a wedding two thousand years ago, just like it does today. Special care was taken to pick a lucky day. The Kalends, Nones, and Ides of each month, along with the day after each, were considered unlucky. The entire month of May and the first half of June were also off-limits due to certain religious ceremonies held during this time, like the Argean offerings and the Lemūria in May and the diēs religiōsī linked to Vesta in June. Additionally, the diēs parentālēs, from February 13-21, and the days believed to be when the entrance to the underworld was open—August 24, October 5, and November 8—were carefully avoided. This meant that a third of the year was completely ruled out. The major holidays, which were numerous, were also skipped, not because they were unlucky, but because friends and family would likely have other plans on these days. Women getting married for the second time often chose these very holidays to make their weddings less noticeable.

76 The Wedding Garments.—On the eve of her wedding day the bride dedicated to the Larēs of her father's house her bulla (§99) and the toga praetexta, which married women did not wear, and also if she was not much over twelve years of age her childish playthings. For the sake of the omen she put on before going to sleep the tunica rēcta, or rēgilla, woven in one piece and falling to the feet. A very doubtful picture is shown in Rich under the word rëcta. It seems to have derived its name from having been woven in the old-fashioned way at an upright loom. This same tunic was worn at the wedding.

76 The Wedding Garments.—On the night before her wedding day, the bride dedicated her bulla (§99) and the toga praetexta to the Larēs of her father's household. Married women would not wear the toga, and if she was not much older than twelve, she also dedicated her childhood toys. For good luck, she wore the tunica rēcta, or rēgilla, before going to sleep, which was woven in one piece and reached her feet. There’s a rather uncertain depiction shown in Rich under the term rëcta. It seems to have gotten its name from being woven in the traditional manner on an upright loom. This same tunic was worn at the wedding.

FIGURE 12. DRESSING THE BRIDE
FIGURE 12. DRESSING THE BRIDE

FIGURE 13. THE FLAMMEUM
FIGURE 13. THE FLAMMEUM

77 On the morning of the wedding day the bride was dressed for the ceremony by her mother, and Roman poets show unusual tenderness as they describe her solicitude. There is a wall painting of such a scene, found at Pompeii and reproduced in Fig. 12. The chief article of dress was the tunica rēgilla already mentioned, which was fastened around the waist with a band of wool tied in the knot of Hercules (nodus Herculāneus), probably because Hercules was the guardian of wedded life. This knot the husband only was privileged to untie. Over the tunic was worn the bridal veil, the flame-colored veil (flammeum), shown in Fig. 13. So important was the veil of the bride that nūbere, "to veil one's self," is the regular word for "marry" when used of a woman.

77 On the morning of the wedding day, the bride was dressed for the ceremony by her mother, and Roman poets express a unique tenderness as they depict her care. There's a wall painting of this scene found in Pompeii, shown in Fig. 12. The main piece of clothing was the tunica rēgilla, already mentioned, which was secured around the waist with a wool band tied in the knot of Hercules (nodus Herculāneus), likely because Hercules was seen as the protector of married life. Only the husband was allowed to untie this knot. Over the tunic, the bride wore a flame-colored veil (flammeum), depicted in Fig. 13. The bride's veil was so significant that nūbere, meaning "to veil oneself," became the standard term for "marry" when referring to a woman.

78 Especial attention was given to the arrangement of the hair, but unfortunately we have no picture preserved to us to make its arrangement clear. We only know that it was divided into six locks by the point of a spear, probably a reminiscence of the ancient marriage by capture, and that these locks perhaps braided were kept in position by ribbons (vittae). The bride had also a wreath of flowers and sacred plants gathered by herself. The groom wore of course the toga and had a similar wreath of flowers on his head. He was accompanied to the home of the bride at the proper time by relatives, friends, and clients, who were bound to do him every honor on his wedding day.

78 Special attention was given to the hairstyle, but unfortunately, we don’t have any pictures to clarify how it was styled. We only know that it was divided into six locks, probably as a reminder of the ancient practice of marriage by capture, and that these locks may have been braided and held in place with ribbons (vittae). The bride also wore a wreath of flowers and sacred plants that she had gathered herself. The groom, of course, wore a toga and had a similar flower wreath on his head. He was accompanied to the bride's home at the right time by relatives, friends, and clients, who were expected to honor him on his wedding day.

79 The Ceremony.—The house of the bride's father, where the ceremony was performed, was decked with flowers, boughs of trees, bands of wool, and tapestries. The guests arrived before the hour of sunrise, and even then the omens had been already taken. In the ancient confarreate ceremony these were taken by the public augur, but in later times, no matter what the ceremony, the haruspices merely consulted the entrails of a sheep which had been killed in sacrifice. When the marriage ceremonies are described it must be remembered that only the consent was necessary (§73) with the act expressing the consent, and that all other forms and ceremonies were unessential and variable. Something depended upon the particular form used, but more upon the wealth and social position of the families interested. It is probable that most weddings were a good deal simpler than those described by our chief authorities.

79 The Ceremony.—The bride's father's house, where the ceremony took place, was decorated with flowers, tree branches, strands of wool, and tapestries. Guests arrived before sunrise, and by then, the omens had already been reviewed. In the ancient confarreate ceremony, these omens were assessed by the public augur, but in later times, regardless of the ceremony, the haruspices simply examined the entrails of a sacrificed sheep. When discussing the marriage rituals, it's important to remember that only consent was necessary (§73) for the act that expressed that consent, and all other rituals and ceremonies were optional and varied. The specific form used could matter, but it relied more on the wealth and social status of the families involved. It's likely that most weddings were much simpler than those described by our main sources.

80 After the omens had been pronounced favorable the bride and groom appeared in the atrium, the chief room, and the wedding began. This consisted of two parts:

80 After the signs were seen as positive, the bride and groom entered the main room, and the wedding started. It had two parts:

1. The ceremony proper, varying according to the form used (cōnfarreātiō, coēmptiō, or ūsus), the essential part being the consent before witnesses.

1. The actual ceremony, which differs based on the type used (cōnfarreātiō, coēmptiō, or ūsus), primarily involves the agreement in front of witnesses.

2. The festivities, including the feast at the bride's home, the taking of the bride with a show of force from her mother's arms, the escort to her new home (the essential part), and her reception there.

2. The celebrations, which included the meal at the bride's house, the dramatic moment of taking the bride from her mother's arms, the escort to her new home (the key part), and her welcome there.

FIGURE 14. A MARRIAGE SCENE
FIGURE 14. A MARRIAGE SCENE

81 The confarreate ceremony began with the dextrārum iūnctiō. The bride and groom were brought together by the prōnuba, a matron married to her first husband, and joined hands in the presence of ten witnesses representing the ten gentēs of the cūria. These are shown on an ancient sarcophagus found at Naples (Fig. 14). Then followed the words of consent spoken by the bride: Quandō tū Gāius, ego Gāia. The formula was unchanged, no matter what the names of the bride and groom, and goes back to a time when Gāius was a nōmen, not a praenōmen (§55). It implied that the bride was actually entering the gēns of the groom (§§23, 28, 35), and was probably chosen for its lucky meaning (§44). Even in marriages sine conventiōne the old formula came to be used, its import having been lost in lapse of time. The bride and groom then took their places side by side at the left of the altar and facing it, sitting on stools covered with the pelt of the sheep slain for the sacrifice.

81 The confarreate ceremony started with the dextrārum iūnctiō. The bride and groom were brought together by the prōnuba, a matron who was married to her first husband, and they joined hands in front of ten witnesses representing the ten gentēs of the cūria. These are depicted on an ancient sarcophagus discovered in Naples (Fig. 14). Next, the bride spoke the words of consent: Quandō tū Gāius, ego Gāia. This formula remained the same regardless of the bride and groom's names and dates back to a time when Gāius was considered a nōmen, not a praenōmen (§55). It indicated that the bride was truly entering the gēns of the groom (§§23, 28, 35), and was likely chosen for its auspicious meaning (§44). Even in marriages sine conventiōne, the old formula began to be used, its meaning having faded over time. The bride and groom then took their places side by side on the left of the altar, facing it, sitting on stools draped with the hide of the sheep sacrificed for the ritual.

FIGURE 15. A CAMILLUS
FIGURE 15. A CAMILLUS

82 A bloodless offering was then made to Jupiter by the Pontifex Maximus and the Flāmen Diālis, consisting of the cake of spelt (farreum lībum) from which the cōnfarreātiō got its name. With the offering to Jupiter a prayer was recited by the Flamen to Juno as the goddess of marriage, and to Tellus, Picumnus, and Pilumnus, deities of the country and its fruits. The utensils necessary for the offering were carried in a covered basket (cumerus) by a boy called camillus (Fig. 15), whose parents must have both been living at the time (patrīmus et mātrīmus). Then followed the congratulations, the guests using the word fēlīciter.

82 A bloodless offering was presented to Jupiter by the Pontifex Maximus and the Flāmen Diālis, consisting of a cake made from spelt (farreum lībum), which is how the cōnfarreātiō got its name. Along with the offering to Jupiter, the Flamen recited a prayer to Juno as the goddess of marriage, and to Tellus, Picumnus, and Pilumnus, who are deities of the land and its fruits. The items needed for the offering were carried in a covered basket (cumerus) by a boy called camillus (Fig. 15), whose parents had to be alive at the time (patrīmus et mātrīmus). This was followed by congratulations, with the guests using the word fēlīciter.

83 The coēmptiō began with the fictitious sale, carried out in the presence of no less than five witnesses. The purchase money represented by a single coin was laid in the scales held by a lībripēns. The scales, scaleholder, coin, and witnesses were all necessary for this kind of marriage. Then followed the dextrārum iūnctiō and the words of consent, borrowed, as has been said, from the confarreate ceremony. Originally the groom had asked the bride: An sibi māter familiās esse vellet. She assented, and put to him a similar question: An sibi pater familiās esse vellet. To this he too gave the answer "Yes." A prayer was then recited and sometimes perhaps a sacrifice offered, after which came the congratulations as in the other and more elaborate ceremony.

83 The coēmptiō started with a symbolic sale, conducted in front of at least five witnesses. The purchase price, represented by a single coin, was placed on the scales held by a lībripēns. The scales, the person holding them, the coin, and the witnesses were all essential for this type of marriage. Next was the dextrārum iūnctiō and the exchange of vows, taken from the confarreate ceremony as mentioned before. Originally, the groom would ask the bride: An sibi māter familiās esse vellet. She agreed and then asked him a similar question: An sibi pater familiās esse vellet. He also responded with "Yes." A prayer was then said, and sometimes a sacrifice was offered, followed by congratulations, just like in the other, more complex ceremony.

84 The third form, that is, the ceremonies preliminary to ūsus, probably admitted of more variation than either of the others, but no description has come down to us. We may be sure that the hands were clasped, the words of consent spoken, and congratulations offered, but we know of no special customs or usages. It was almost necessary for the three forms to get more or less alike in the course of time, though the cake of spelt could not be borrowed from the confarreate ceremony by either of the others, or the scales and their holder from the ceremony of coēmptiō.

84 The third form, which refers to the rituals leading up to ūsus, likely had more variations than the other two, but we don't have any descriptions of it. We can assume that the hands were clasped, the words of agreement were said, and congratulations were given, but we lack any specific customs or practices. Over time, it was almost inevitable that the three forms would become somewhat similar, although the cake of spelt couldn't be borrowed from the confarreate ceremony by either of the others, nor could the scales and their holder be taken from the ceremony of coēmptiō.

85 The Wedding Feast.—After the conclusion of the ceremony came the wedding feast (cēna nūptiālis) lasting until evening. There can be no doubt that this was regularly given at the house of the bride's father and that the few cases when we know that it was given at the groom's house were exceptional and due to special circumstances which might cause a similar change to-day. The feast seems to have concluded with the distribution among the guests of pieces of the wedding cake (mustāceum), which was made of meal steeped in must (§296) and served on bay leaves. There came to be so much extravagance at these feasts and at the repōtia mentioned below (§89) that under Augustus it was proposed to limit their cost by law to one thousand sesterces ($50), a piece of sumptuary legislation as vain as such restrictions have usually proved to be.

85 The Wedding Feast.—After the ceremony, the wedding feast (cēna nūptiālis) took place and lasted until evening. It’s clear that this feast was typically held at the bride's father's house, and instances where it took place at the groom's house were rare and due to special circumstances that could lead to similar changes today. The feast likely ended with the guests receiving pieces of the wedding cake (mustāceum), made from meal soaked in must (§296) and served on bay leaves. Over time, these feasts became increasingly extravagant, along with the repōtia mentioned below (§89), to the point that under Augustus, there were proposals to legally limit their cost to one thousand sesterces ($50), a piece of sumptuary legislation that proved as ineffective as most such restrictions.

86 The Bridal Procession.—After the wedding feast the bride was formally taken to her husband's house. This ceremony was called dēductiō, and as it was essential to the validity of the marriage (§74) it was never omitted. It was a public function, that is, any one might join the procession and take part in the merriment that distinguished it, and we are told that persons of rank did not scruple to wait in the street to see the bride. As evening approached the procession was formed before the house with torch bearers and flute players at its head. When all was ready the marriage hymn (hymenaeus) was sung and the groom took the bride with a show of force from the arms of her mother. The Romans saw in this custom a reminiscence of the rape of the Sabines, but it probably goes far back beyond the founding of Rome to the custom of marriage by capture that prevailed among many peoples. The bride then took her place in the procession attended by three boys, patrīmī et mātrīmī (§82); two of these walked by her side, holding each a hand, while the other carried before her the wedding torch of white thorn (spīna alba). Behind the bride were carried the distaff and spindle, emblems of domestic life. The camillus with his cumerus also walked in the procession.

86 The Bridal Procession.—After the wedding feast, the bride was officially taken to her husband’s house. This ceremony was called dēductiō, and since it was crucial for the validity of the marriage (§74), it was never overlooked. It was a public event, meaning anyone could join the procession and partake in the celebrations that accompanied it. We’re told that people of high status would even wait in the street to catch a glimpse of the bride. As evening approached, the procession formed outside the house, led by torchbearers and flute players. Once everything was set, the marriage hymn (hymenaeus) was sung, and the groom took the bride from her mother's arms with a display of strength. The Romans viewed this custom as a reminder of the abduction of the Sabines, but it likely dates back even further to the practice of marriage by capture, which existed among many cultures. The bride then took her place in the procession, attended by three boys, patrīmī et mātrīmī (§82); two of them walked beside her, holding her hands, while the third carried the wedding torch made of white thorn (spīna alba) in front of her. Behind the bride, they carried the distaff and spindle, symbols of domestic life. The camillus with his cumerus also walked in the procession.

87 During the march were sung the versūs Fescennīnī, abounding in coarse jests and personalities. The crowd also shouted the ancient marriage cry, the significance of which the Romans themselves did not understand. We find it in at least five forms, all variations of the name Talassius or Talassio, who was probably a Sabine divinity, though his functions are unknown. Livy derives it from the supposed name of a senator in the time of Romulus. The bride dropped on the way one of three coins which she carried as an offering to the Larēs compitālēs; of the other two she gave one to the groom as an emblem of the dowry she brought him, and one to the Larēs of his house. The groom meanwhile scattered nuts through the crowd. This is explained by Catullus as a token of his having become a man and having put away childish things (§103), but the nuts were rather a symbol of fruitfulness. The custom survives in the throwing of rice in modern times.

87 During the march, people sang the versūs Fescennīnī, filled with crude jokes and personal remarks. The crowd also yelled the ancient wedding cry, the meaning of which the Romans themselves didn’t fully grasp. We see it in at least five forms, all variations of the name Talassius or Talassio, who was likely a Sabine god, though his roles are unclear. Livy traces it back to a supposed senator's name from the time of Romulus. The bride dropped one of three coins she was carrying as an offering to the Larēs compitālēs; she gave one of the other two to the groom as a symbol of the dowry she was bringing him, and one to the Larēs of his house. Meanwhile, the groom tossed nuts into the crowd. Catullus explains this as a sign of him becoming a man and leaving behind childish things (§103), but the nuts were actually more a symbol of fertility. This tradition continues today with the throwing of rice.

88 When the procession reached the house, the bride wound the door posts with bands of wool, probably a symbol of her own work as mistress of the household, and anointed the door with oil and fat, emblems of plenty. She was then lifted carefully over the threshold, in order to avoid the chance of so bad an omen as a slip of the foot on entering the house for the first time. Others, however, see in the custom another survival of marriage by capture. She then pronounced again the words of consent: Ubi tū Gāius, ego Gāia, and the doors were closed against the general crowd; only the invited guests entered with the pair.

88 When the procession arrived at the house, the bride wrapped the doorposts with strands of wool, likely symbolizing her role as the head of the household, and anointed the door with oil and fat, symbols of abundance. She was then carefully lifted over the threshold to avoid the bad omen of tripping on her first entry into the house. However, some believe this custom is a remnant of marriage by capture. She then repeated the words of consent: Ubi tū Gāius, ego Gāia, and the doors were shut against the general crowd; only the invited guests were allowed to enter with the couple.

FIGURE 16. THE MARRIAGE COUCH
FIGURE 16. THE MARRIAGE COUCH

89 The husband met the wife in the atrium and offered her fire and water in token of the life they were to live together and her part in the home. Upon the hearth was ready the wood for a fire, and this the bride kindled with the marriage torch which had been carried before her. The torch was afterwards thrown among the guests to be scrambled for as a lucky possession. A prayer was then recited by the bride and she was placed by the prōnuba on the lectus geniālis (Fig. 16), which always stood on the wedding night in the atrium. Here it afterwards remained as a piece of ornamental furniture only. On the next day was given in the new home the second wedding feast (repōtia) to the friends and relatives, and at this feast the bride made her first offering to the gods as a mātrōna. A series of feasts followed, given in honor of the newly wedded pair by those in whose social circles they moved.

89 The husband met the wife in the atrium and offered her fire and water as symbols of their life together and her role in the home. There was wood ready on the hearth for a fire, which the bride lit with the marriage torch that had been carried in front of her. The torch was then thrown among the guests for them to scramble after as a good luck charm. After that, a prayer was said by the bride, and she was placed by the prōnuba on the lectus geniālis (Fig. 16), which was always set up in the atrium for the wedding night. It later remained there as a decorative piece of furniture. The following day, a second wedding feast (repōtia) was held at the new home for friends and family, where the bride made her first offering to the gods as a mātrōna. A series of feasts followed, hosted in honor of the newlyweds by those in their social circles.

90 The Position of Women.—With her marriage the Roman woman reached a position unattained by the women of any other nation in the ancient world. No other people held its women in so high respect; nowhere else did they exert so strong and beneficent an influence. In her own house the Roman matron was absolute mistress. She directed its economy and supervised the tasks of the household slaves but did no menial work herself. She was her children's nurse, and conducted their early training and education. Her daughters were fitted under their mother's eye to be mistresses of similar homes, and remained her closest companions until she herself had dressed them for the bridal and their husbands had torn them from her arms. She was her husband's helpmeet in business as well as in household affairs, and he often consulted her on affairs of state. She was not confined at home to a set of so-called women's apartments, as were her sisters in Greece; the whole house was hers. She received her husband's guests and sat at table with them. Even when subject to the manus of her husband the restraint was so tempered by law and custom (§36) that she could hardly have been chafed by the fetters which had been forged with her own consent (§73).

90 The Position of Women.—When a Roman woman got married, she reached a status that women in other ancient cultures never achieved. No other society held its women in such high regard; nowhere else did they have such a significant and positive impact. In her home, the Roman matron was completely in charge. She ran the household and oversaw the work of the slaves but didn’t do any menial tasks herself. She took care of her children and guided their early upbringing and education. Her daughters were trained under her watchful eye to become managers of homes like hers and remained her closest companions until she helped them prepare for marriage and their husbands took them away. She supported her husband in both business and home matters, and he often sought her advice on political issues. Unlike women in Greece, who were often restricted to specific areas of the house, the entire home belonged to her. She welcomed her husband’s guests and shared meals with them. Even when under her husband’s legal authority, the limitations imposed upon her were balanced by law and custom (§36), so she hardly felt constrained by the bonds she had accepted herself (§73).

91 Out of the house the matron's dress (stola mātrōnālis, §259) secured for her the most profound respect. Men made way for her in the street; she had a place at the public games, at the theaters, and at the great religious ceremonies of state. She could give testimony in the courts, and until late in the Republic might even appear as an advocate. Her birthday was sacredly observed and made a joyous occasion by the members of her household, and the people as a whole celebrated the Mātrōnālia, the great festival on the first of March, and gave presents to their wives and mothers. Finally, if she came of a noble family, she might be honored, after she had passed away, with a public eulogy, delivered from the rostra in the forum.

91 The matron's dress (stola mātrōnālis, §259) earned her deep respect. Men would step aside for her in the street; she had a reserved spot at public games, the theaters, and major state religious ceremonies. She could provide testimony in court and, until late in the Republic, might even serve as an advocate. Her birthday was celebrated and made special by her household, and the community as a whole honored the Mātrōnālia, the major festival on March 1st, by giving gifts to their wives and mothers. Lastly, if she came from a noble background, she could be honored with a public eulogy delivered from the rostra in the forum after her death.

92 It must be admitted that the education of women was not carried far at Rome, and that their accomplishments were few, and rather useful and homely than elegant. But the Roman women spoke the purest and best Latin known in the highest and most cultivated circles, and so far as accomplishments were concerned their husbands fared no better. Respectable women in Greece were allowed no education at all.

92 It's true that the education of women in Rome was limited, and their skills were few, more practical than refined. However, Roman women spoke the clearest and best Latin found in the most elite circles, and when it came to skills, their husbands didn't have much more. In Greece, respectable women weren't permitted any education at all.

93 It must be admitted, too, that a great change took place in the last years of the Republic. With the laxness of the family life, the freedom of divorce, and the inflow of wealth and extravagance, the purity and dignity of the Roman matron declined, as had before declined the manhood and the strength of her father and her husband. It must be remembered, however, that ancient writers did not dwell upon certain subjects that are favorites with our own. The simple joys of childhood and domestic life, home, the praises of sister, wife, and mother may not have been too sacred for the poet and the essayist of Rome, but the essayist and the poet did not make them their themes. The mother of Horace must have been a singularly gifted woman, but she is never mentioned by her son. The descriptions of domestic life, therefore, that have come down to us are either from Greek sources, or are selected from precisely those circles where fashion, profligacy, and impurity made easy the work of the satirist. It is, therefore, safe to say that the pictures painted for us in the verse of Catullus and Juvenal, for example, are not true of Roman women as a class in the times of which they write. The strong, pure woman of the early day must have had many to imitate her virtues in the darkest times of the Empire. There were mothers then, as well as in the times of the Gracchi; there were wives as noble as the wife of Marcus Brutus.

93 It's important to acknowledge that significant changes occurred in the final years of the Republic. With the relaxation of family structures, the ease of divorce, and an influx of wealth and extravagance, the purity and dignity of Roman women declined, just as the masculinity and strength of their fathers and husbands had before. However, we should remember that ancient writers didn’t focus on certain topics that are popular today. The simple pleasures of childhood, domestic life, home, and the praise of sisters, wives, and mothers may not have been off-limits for Roman poets and essayists, but they didn’t choose those themes often. Horace's mother must have been a remarkably talented woman, yet she is never mentioned by him. Thus, the descriptions of domestic life we have are either from Greek sources or selected from the very circles where fashion, excess, and corruption made it easy for satirists to critique. Therefore, it's fair to say that the depictions we find in the works of Catullus and Juvenal, for instance, do not accurately represent Roman women as a whole during the times they depict. The strong, virtuous women of earlier days must have inspired many to uphold their values during the darker periods of the Empire. There were mothers then, just as there were during the times of the Gracchi; there were wives as honorable as Marcus Brutus's wife.





CHAPTER IV

CHILDREN AND EDUCATION

REFERENCES: Marquardt, 80-134; Voigt, 322 f., 397 f., 455 f.; Göll, "Gallus," II, 65-113; Friedländer, I, 456 f., III, 376 f.; Ramsay, 475 f.; Smith, lūdus litterārius; Harper, education; Baumeister, 237, 1588 f.; Schreiber, Pl. 79, 82, 89, 90; Lübker, Erziehung.

94 Legal Status.—The position of the children in the familia has been already explained (§§31, 32). It has been shown that in the eyes of the law they were little better than the chattels of the Head of the House. It rested with him to grant them the right to live; all that they earned was his; they married at his bidding, and either remained under his potestās or passed under another no less severe. It has also been suggested that custom (§32) and pietās (§73) had made this condition less rigorous than it seems to us.

94 Legal Status.—The role of children in the familia has already been covered (§§31, 32). It has been shown that legally, they were hardly viewed as anything more than property of the Head of the House. It was up to him to decide if they could live; all their earnings belonged to him; they married at his command and either stayed under his potestās or moved to another equally demanding situation. It has also been suggested that tradition (§32) and pietās (§73) made this situation less harsh than it appears to us today.

95 Susceptio.—The power of the pater familiās was displayed immediately after the birth of the child. By invariable custom it was laid upon the ground at his feet. If he raised (tollere, suscipere) it in his arms, he acknowledged it as his own by the act (susceptiō) and admitted it to all the rights and privileges that membership in a Roman family implied. If he refused to do so, the child became an outcast, without family, without the protection of the spirits of the dead (§27), utterly friendless and forsaken. The disposal of the child did not ordinarily call for any act of downright murder, such as was contemplated in the case of Romulus and Remus and was afterwards forbidden by Romulus the King (§32). The child was simply "exposed" (expōnere), that is, taken by a slave from the house and left on the highway to live or to die. When we consider the slender chance for life that the newborn child has with even the tenderest care, the result of this exposure will not seem doubtful.

95 Acceptance.—The authority of the pater familiās was evident right after the child's birth. As per custom, the baby was placed on the ground at his feet. If he picked it up (tollere, suscipere), he recognized it as his own through this act (susceptiō) and granted it all the rights and privileges that came with being part of a Roman family. If he chose not to, the child would become abandoned, without family, lacking the protection of ancestral spirits (§27), completely alone and forgotten. Normally, dealing with the child didn't require outright murder, like in the case of Romulus and Remus, which was later prohibited by Romulus the King (§32). The child was simply "exposed" (expōnere), meaning a slave would take it from the house and leave it on the roadside to survive or perish. Considering the slim chance of survival that a newborn has even with the best care, the outcome of this exposure seems inevitable.

96 But there was a chance for life, and the mother, powerless to interpose in her infant's behalf, often sent with it some trinkets or trifling articles of jewelry that would serve perhaps to identify it, if it should live. Even if the child was found in time by persons disposed to save its life, its fate might be worse than death. Slavery was the least of the evils to which it was exposed. Such foundlings often fell into the hands of those whose trade was beggary and who trained children for the same profession. In the time of the Empire, at least, they cruelly maimed and deformed their victims, in order to excite more readily the compassion of those to whom they appealed for alms. Such things are still done in southern Europe.

96 But there was a chance for life, and the mother, unable to intervene for her infant, often sent along some trinkets or small pieces of jewelry that could serve to identify it if it survived. Even if the child was found in time by people willing to save its life, its fate could be worse than death. Slavery was the least of the dangers it faced. These abandoned children often ended up in the hands of those whose trade was begging, who trained kids for the same line of work. During the Empire, at least, they cruelly maimed and deformed their victims to evoke more compassion from those they approached for donations. Such practices still occur in southern Europe.

97 Dies Lustricus.—The first eight days of the life of the acknowledged child were called prīmordia, and were the occasion of various religious ceremonies. During this time the child was called pūpus (§55), although to weak and puny children the individual name might be given soon after birth. On the ninth day in the case of a boy, on the eighth in the case of a girl, the praenōmen (§43) was given with due solemnity. A sacrifice was offered and the ceremony of purification was performed, which gave the day its name, diēs lūstricus, although it was also called the diēs nōminum and nōminālia. These ceremonies seem to have been private; that is, it can not be shown that there was any taking of the child to a templum, as there was among the Jews, or any enrollment of the name upon an official list. In the case of the boy the registering of the name on the list of citizens may have occurred at the time of putting on the toga virīlis (§127).

97 Dies Lustricus.—The first eight days of an acknowledged child's life were called prīmordia and involved various religious ceremonies. During this time, the child was called pūpus (§55), though weak and frail children could be given their individual name soon after birth. On the ninth day for a boy and the eighth day for a girl, the praenōmen (§43) was given with the appropriate ceremony. A sacrifice was offered, and the purification ceremony was performed, which is how the day got its name, diēs lūstricus, but it was also known as diēs nōminum and nōminālia. These ceremonies appeared to be private; there is no evidence showing that the child was taken to a templum, as was done among the Jews, or that there was any official registration of the name. For boys, the official registration of the name on the citizens' list may have happened when they put on the toga virīlis (§127).

FIGURE 17. CREPUNDIA
FIGURE 17. CREPUNDIA

98 The diēs lūstricus was, however, a time of rejoicing and congratulation among the relatives and friends, and these together with the household slaves presented the child with little metal toys or ornaments in the form of flowers, miniature axes and swords, and especially figures shaped like a half-moon (lūnulae), etc. These, called collectively crepundia, were strung together and worn around the neck and over the breast (Fig. 17). They served in the first place as playthings to keep the child amused, hence the name "rattles," from crepō. Besides, they were a protection against witchcraft or the evil eye (fascinātiō), especially the lūnulae. More than this, they were a means of identification in the case of lost or stolen children, and for this reason Terence calls them monumenta. Such were the trinkets sometimes left with an abandoned child (§96), their value depending, of course, upon the material of which they were made.

98 The diēs lūstricus was a time of celebration and congratulations among family and friends. They, along with the household servants, gifted the child small metal toys or ornaments in the shape of flowers, tiny axes and swords, and especially figures shaped like a half-moon (lūnulae), among others. Collectively known as crepundia, these items were strung together and worn around the neck and chest (Fig. 17). They primarily served as toys to keep the child entertained, hence the name "rattles," derived from crepō. Additionally, they acted as protection against witchcraft or the evil eye (fascinātiō), particularly the lūnulae. Furthermore, they were a means of identification if a child went missing or was stolen, which is why Terence referred to them as monumenta. Such were the trinkets sometimes left with an abandoned child (§96), with their value depending on the material used to make them.

FIGURE 18. THE BULLA FIGURE 19. GIRL'S NECKLACE
FIGURE 18. THE BULLA FIGURE 19. GIRL'S NECKLACE

99 The Bulla.—But of more significance than these was the bulla aurea, which the father hung around the child's neck on this day, if he had not done so at the time of the susceptiō. It consisted of two concave pieces of gold, like a watch case (Fig. 18), fastened together by a wide spring of the same metal and containing an amulet as a protection against fascinātiō. It was hung around the neck by a chain or cord and worn upon the breast. The bulla came originally from Etruria,1 and for a long time the children of patricians only were allowed to wear those of gold, the plebeians contenting themselves with an imitation made of leather, hung on a leathern thong. In the course of time the distinction ceased to be observed, as we have seen such distinctions die out in the use of names and in the marriage ceremonies, and by Cicero's time the bulla aurea might be worn by the child of any freeborn citizen. The choice of material depended rather upon the wealth and generosity of the father than upon his social position. The girl wore her bulla (Fig. 19) until the eve of her wedding day, laying it aside with other childish things, as we have seen (§76); the boy wore his until he assumed the toga virīlis, when it was dedicated to the Larēs of the house and carefully preserved. If the boy became a successful general and won the coveted honor of a triumph, he always wore his bulla in the triumphal procession as a protection against envy.

99 The Bulla.—More important than these was the bulla aurea, which the father placed around the child's neck on this day, if he hadn’t done so during the susceptiō. It was made up of two concave pieces of gold, similar to a watch case (Fig. 18), attached by a wide spring of the same metal and containing an amulet for protection against fascinātiō. It was worn around the neck by a chain or cord on the chest. The bulla originally came from Etruria1, and for a long time, only the children of patricians were allowed to wear the gold ones, while plebeians settled for an imitation made of leather, hanging on a leather thong. Over time, this distinction faded, as we have seen with changes in naming conventions and marriage ceremonies. By Cicero's time, any freeborn citizen's child could wear the bulla aurea. The choice of material reflected the wealth and generosity of the father more than his social status. The girl wore her bulla (Fig. 19) until the night before her wedding, setting it aside with other childhood items, as we've seen (§76); the boy wore his until he took on the toga virīlis, when it was dedicated to the Larēs of the house and kept safely. If the boy became a successful general and earned the prestigious honor of a triumph, he would always wear his bulla in the triumphal procession for protection against envy.

1 The impact of Etruria on Rome diminished before that of Greece (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__), but the Romans took from Etruria the practice of divination, specific architectural styles, symbols of royalty, and the games of the circus and amphitheater.
FIGURE 20. CHILD IN LITTER
FIGURE 20. CHILD IN LITTER

100 Nurses.—The mother was the child's nurse (§90) not only in the days of the Republic but even into the Empire, the Romans having heeded the teachings of nature in this respect longer than any other civilized nation of the old world. Of course it was not always possible then, as it is not always possible now, for the mother to nurse her children, and then her place was taken by a slave (nūtrīx), to whom the name māter seems to have been given out of affection. In the ordinary care of the children, too, the mother was assisted, but only assisted, by slaves. Under the eye of the mother, slaves washed and dressed the child, told it stories, sang it lullabies, and rocked it to sleep on the arm or in a cradle. None of these nursery stories have come down to us, but Quintilian tells us that Aesop's fables resembled them. For a picture of a cradle see Smith under the words cūnae and cūnābula; in Rich under cūnāria is a picture of a nurse giving a baby its bath. The place of the modern baby carriage was taken by a litter (lectīca), and a terra cotta figure has come down to us (Fig. 20) representing a child carried in such a litter by two men.

100 Nurses.—The mother was the child's nurse (§90) not just during the Republic but also into the Empire, as the Romans respected natural practices in this regard longer than any other civilized nation of the ancient world. Of course, it wasn’t always possible for the mother to breastfeed her children, just as it isn’t always possible today, and in such cases, a slave (nūtrīx) took her place, often affectionately referred to as māter. The mother was also involved in the everyday care of her children, but primarily with the help of slaves. Under the mother’s supervision, slaves bathed and dressed the child, told it stories, sang lullabies, and rocked it to sleep in their arms or in a cradle. None of these nursery stories have survived, but Quintilian notes that Aesop's fables were similar. For a depiction of a cradle, see Smith under the terms cūnae and cūnābula; in Rich, a picture of a nurse bathing a baby is shown under cūnāria. The modern baby carriage was replaced by a litter (lectīca), and we have a terra cotta figure (Fig. 20) that depicts a child being carried in such a litter by two men.

101 After the Punic wars (§5) it became customary for the well-to-do to select for the child's nurse a Greek slave, that the child might acquire the Greek language as naturally as its own. In Latin literature are many passages that testify to the affection felt for each other by nurse and child, an affection that lasted on into manhood and womanhood. It was a common thing for the young wife to take with her into her new home, as her adviser and confidant, the nurse who had watched over her in infancy. Faithfulness on the part of such slaves was also frequently repaid by manumission.

101 After the Punic wars (§5), it became common for wealthy families to choose a Greek slave as a child's nurse so the child could learn Greek just as naturally as their own language. Latin literature includes many passages that show the strong bond between nurse and child, a bond that often continued into adulthood. It was common for a young wife to bring the nurse who had cared for her in childhood into her new home as her advisor and confidant. The loyalty of these slaves was often rewarded with freedom.

FIGURE 21. JOINTED DOLL
FIGURE 21. JOINTED DOLL

102 Playthings.—But little is known of the playthings, pets, and games of Roman children, because as has been said (§93) domestic life was not a favorite theme of Roman writers and no books were then written especially for the young. Still there are scattered references in literature from which we can learn something, and more is known from monumental sources (§10). This evidence shows that playthings were numerous and of very many kinds. The crepundia have been mentioned already (§98), and these miniature tools and implements seem to have been very common. Dolls there were, too, and some of these have come down to us, though we can not always distinguish between statuettes and genuine playthings. Some were made of clay, others of wax, and even jointed arms and legs were not unknown (Fig. 21). Little wagons and carts were also common (Schreiber, LXXXII, 10), and Horace speaks of hitching mice to toys of this sort. There are numerous pictures and descriptions of children spinning tops, making them revolve by blows of a whiplash, as in Europe nowadays. Hoops also were a favorite plaything, driven with a stick and having pieces of metal fastened to them to warn people of their approach. Boys walked on stilts and played with balls (Fig. 22), too, but as men enjoyed this sport as well, it may be deferred until we reach the subject of amusements (§318).

102 Playthings.—Not much is known about the toys, pets, and games of Roman children, because, as mentioned (§93), domestic life wasn't a popular topic for Roman writers, and no books were written specifically for kids at that time. However, there are scattered references in literature that provide us with some insights, and more can be learned from monumental sources (§10). This evidence indicates that toys were plentiful and varied. The crepundia have already been mentioned (§98), and these miniature tools and devices seem to have been quite common. There were also dolls, some of which have survived to this day, though we can't always tell them apart from statuettes. Some were made of clay, others of wax, and movable arms and legs existed (Fig. 21). Small wagons and carts were also popular (Schreiber, LXXXII, 10), and Horace talks about attaching mice to such toys. There are many pictures and descriptions of children spinning tops, making them spin using a whip, similar to how it's done in Europe today. Hoops were another favorite toy, rolled with a stick, and fitted with pieces of metal to warn others of their approach. Boys also walked on stilts and played with balls (Fig. 22), but since men enjoyed this sport too, we can cover it in the section on amusements (§318).

FIGURE 22. CHILDREN PLAYING BALL
FIGURE 22. CHILDREN PLAYING BALL

FIGURE 23. BOY AND GOOSE
FIGURE 23. BOY AND GOOSE

103 Pets and Games.—Pets were even more common then than now, and then as now the dog was easily first in the affections of children (Schreiber, LXXXII, 6). The cat, on the other hand, was hardly known until very late in the history of Greece and Rome. Birds were very commonly made pets, and besides the doves and pigeons which are familiar to us as well, we are told that ducks, crows, and quail were pets of children. So also were geese, odd as this seems to us, and the statue of a child struggling with a goose as large as himself is well known (Fig. 23). Monkeys were known, but could not have been common. Mice have been mentioned already. Games of many kinds were played by children, but we can only guess at the nature of most of them, as we have hardly any formal descriptions. There were games corresponding to our Odd or Even, Blindman's Buff, Hide and Seek, Jackstones (§320), and Seesaw (Schreiber, LXXIX and LXXX). Pebbles and nuts were used in games something like our marbles, and there were board-games also. To these may be added for boys riding, swimming, and wrestling, although these were taken too seriously, perhaps, to be called games and belonged rather to their training for the duties of citizenship.

103 Pets and Games.—Pets were even more common back then than they are today, and just like now, dogs were easily the favorites of children (Schreiber, LXXXII, 6). Cats, on the other hand, weren't really known until much later in the history of Greece and Rome. Birds were commonly kept as pets, and in addition to the doves and pigeons we recognize today, it's said that ducks, crows, and quails were also favorites among kids. Geese were pets too, which seems odd to us, and there's a well-known statue of a child struggling with a goose that is as large as he is (Fig. 23). Monkeys were known, though they likely weren't common. Mice have already been mentioned. Children played various games, but we can only guess what most of them were like since we hardly have any formal descriptions. There were games similar to our Odd or Even, Blindman's Buff, Hide and Seek, Jacks (§320), and Seesaw (Schreiber, LXXIX and LXXX). Pebbles and nuts were used in games somewhat like our marbles, and there were also board games. Boys also engaged in activities like riding, swimming, and wrestling, although these may have been taken too seriously to be classified as games, as they were more about training for their responsibilities as citizens.

104 Home Training.—The training of the children was conducted by the father and mother in person. More stress was laid upon the moral than upon the intellectual development: reverence for the gods, respect for the law, unquestioning and instant obedience to authority, truthfulness, and self-reliance were the most important lessons for the child to learn. Much of this came from the constant association of the children with their parents, which was the characteristic feature of the home training of the Romans as compared with that of other peoples of the time. The children sat at table with their elders or helped to serve the meals. Until the age of seven both boys and girls had their mother for their teacher. From her they learned to speak correctly their native tongue, and Latin rhetoricians tell us that the best Latin was spoken by the noble women of the great houses of Rome. The mother taught them the elements of reading and writing and as much of the simpler operations of arithmetic as children so young could learn.

104 Home Training.—The training of children was conducted by both the father and mother. Greater emphasis was placed on moral development rather than intellectual growth: reverence for the gods, respect for the law, immediate obedience to authority, honesty, and self-reliance were the key lessons for children. This was largely due to the close relationship children had with their parents, which distinguished Roman home training from that of other cultures of the time. Children would eat at the table with their elders or assist in serving meals. Up until the age of seven, both boys and girls learned from their mother. She taught them to speak their native language correctly, and Latin educators claim that the best Latin was spoken by the noblewomen of Rome's prominent families. The mother also instructed them in basic reading and writing skills, as well as the simplest math operations that young children could grasp.

105 From about the age of seven the boy passed under the care of regular teachers, but the girl remained her mother's constant companion. Her schooling was necessarily cut short, because the Roman girl became a wife so young (§67), and there were things to learn in the meantime that books do not teach. From her mother she learned to spin and weave and sew: even Augustus wore garments woven by his wife. By her mother she was initiated into all the mysteries of household economy and fitted to take her place as the mistress of a household of her own, to be a Roman mātrōna, the most dignified position to which a woman could aspire in the ancient world (§§90, 91).

105 Starting around the age of seven, the boy was placed under the guidance of regular teachers, while the girl continued to be her mother’s constant companion. Her education was unfortunately cut short because girls in Rome got married at such a young age (§67), and there were lessons to learn that couldn’t be found in books. From her mother, she learned to spin, weave, and sew: even Augustus wore clothes made by his wife. Her mother taught her all the ins and outs of managing a household, preparing her to take on the role of the mistress of her own home, to be a Roman mātrōna, the most respected position a woman could aim for in the ancient world (§§90, 91).

106 The boy, except during the hours of school, was equally his father's companion. If the father was a farmer, as all Romans were in earlier times, the boy helped in the fields and learned to plow and plant and reap. If the father was a man of high position and lived in the capital, the boy stood by him in his hall as he received his guests, learned to know their faces, names, and rank, and acquired a practical knowledge of politics and affairs of state. If the father was a senator, the boy, in the earlier days only it is true, accompanied him to the senate house to hear the debates and listen to the great orators of the time; and the son could always go with him to the forum when he was an advocate or concerned in a public trial.

106 The boy, except during school hours, was always his father's companion. If the father was a farmer, like most Romans were in the past, the boy helped out in the fields and learned to plow, plant, and harvest. If the father held a high position and lived in the capital, the boy stood by him in the hall as he welcomed guests, learned to recognize their faces, names, and ranks, and gained practical knowledge of politics and government affairs. If the father was a senator, the boy, although only in his younger years, went with him to the senate house to hear debates and listen to the great speakers of the time; and the son could always accompany him to the forum when he was representing someone or involved in a public trial.

107 Then as every Roman was bred a soldier the father trained the son in the use of arms and in the various military exercises, as well as in the manly sports of riding, swimming, wrestling, and boxing. In these exercises strength and agility were kept in view, rather than the grace of movement and symmetrical development of form, on which the Greeks laid so much stress. On great occasions, too, when the cabinets in the atrium were opened and the wax busts of their ancestors displayed, the boy and girl of noble family were always present and learned the history of the family of which they were a part, and with it the history of Rome.

107 Since every Roman grew up to be a soldier, fathers trained their sons in using weapons and various military drills, along with manly sports like riding, swimming, wrestling, and boxing. These activities focused more on strength and agility than on the graceful movement and balanced physical development that the Greeks emphasized. During significant events, when the cabinets in the atrium were opened and the wax busts of their ancestors were displayed, boys and girls from noble families were always present to learn about their family history and, along with it, the history of Rome.

108 Schools.—The actual instruction given to the children by the father would vary with his own education and at best be subject to all sorts of interruptions due to his private business or his public duties. We find that this embarrassment was appreciated in very early times, and that it was customary for a pater familiās who happened to have among his slaves one competent to give the needed instruction, to turn over to him the actual teaching of the children. It must be remembered that slaves taken in war were often much better educated than their Roman masters. Not all households, however, would include a competent teacher, and it would seem only natural for the fortunate owner of such a slave to receive into his house at fixed hours of the day the children of his friends and neighbors to be taught together with his own.

108 Schools.—The actual teaching provided to the children by the father would depend on his own education and would often be disrupted by his personal business or public responsibilities. This challenge was recognized in ancient times, and it became common for a pater familiās who had a slave capable of providing the necessary instruction to delegate the teaching of the children to that slave. It's important to note that slaves captured in war were often better educated than their Roman masters. However, not every household would have a skilled teacher, so it naturally followed that a fortunate owner of such a slave would invite the children of his friends and neighbors into his home at set times each day to learn alongside his own.

109 For this privilege he might charge a fee for his own benefit, as we are told that Cato actually did, or he might allow the slave to retain as his pecūlium (§33) the little presents given him by his pupils in lieu of direct payment. The next step, one taken in times too early to be accurately fixed, was to select for the school a more convenient place than a private house, one that was central and easily accessible, and to receive as pupils all who could pay the modest fee that was demanded. To these schools girls as well as boys were admitted, but for the reason given in §105 the girls had little time for studying more than their mothers could teach them, and those who did carry their studies further came usually of families who preferred to educate their daughters in the privacy of their own homes and could afford to do so. The exceptions to this rule were so few, that from this point we may consider the education of boys alone.

109 For this privilege, he could charge a fee for his own benefit, as it's said that Cato actually did, or he could let the slave keep as his pecūlium (§33) the small gifts given to him by his students instead of direct payment. The next step, which happened in a time that can't be pinpointed exactly, was to choose a more convenient location for the school than a private home, one that was central and easy to get to, and to accept anyone who could pay the reasonable fee that was required. Both girls and boys were allowed in these schools, but for the reasons given in §105, girls had little time to study more than what their mothers could teach them, and those who did pursue their studies further usually came from families that preferred to educate their daughters at home and could afford to do so. The exceptions to this rule were so few that from this point, we can focus on the education of boys alone.

FIGURE 24. WAXED TABLETS AND STILUS
FIGURE 24. WAXED TABLETS AND STILUS

110 Subjects Taught in Elementary Schools.—In these elementary schools the only subjects taught were reading, writing, and arithmetic. In the first, great stress was laid upon the pronunciation: the sounds were easy enough but quantity was hard to master. The teacher pronounced first syllable by syllable, then the separate words, and finally the whole sentence, the pupils pronouncing after him at the tops of their voices. In the teaching of writing, wax tablets (Fig. 24) were employed, much as slates were a generation ago. The teacher first traced with a stilus the letters that served as a copy, then he guided the pupil's hand with his own until the child had learned to form the letters independently. When some dexterity had been acquired, the pupil was taught to use the reed pen and write with ink upon papyrus. For practice, sheets were used that had had one side written upon already for more important purposes. If any books at all were used in these schools, the pupils must have made them for themselves by writing from the teacher's dictation.

110 Subjects Taught in Elementary Schools.—In these elementary schools, the only subjects taught were reading, writing, and arithmetic. In reading, a lot of emphasis was placed on pronunciation; the sounds were easy enough, but mastering the length of the sounds was challenging. The teacher would pronounce the words syllable by syllable, then the complete words, and finally the whole sentence, with the students repeating loudly after him. For writing instruction, wax tablets (Fig. 24) were used, similar to how slates were used a generation ago. The teacher would first trace the letters as examples with a stilus, then guide the student's hand until they could form the letters on their own. Once some skill was developed, the student would learn to use a reed pen and write with ink on papyrus. For practice, they used sheets that had already been written on one side for more important tasks. If any books were used in these schools, the students would have had to create them themselves by writing down what the teacher dictated.

FIGURE 25. ABACUS
FIGURE 25. ABACUS

111 In arithmetic mental calculation was emphasized, but the pupil was taught to use his fingers in a very elaborate way that is not now thoroughly understood, and harder sums were worked out with the help of the reckoning board (abacus, Fig. 25). In addition to all this, attention was paid to the training of the memory, and the pupil was made to learn by heart all sorts of wise and pithy sayings and especially the Twelve Tables of the Law. These last became a regular fetich in the schools, and even when the language in which they were written had become obsolete pupils continued to learn and recite them. Cicero had learned them in his boyhood, but within his lifetime they were dropped from the schools.

111 In arithmetic, mental calculation was important, but students were taught to use their fingers in a complex way that isn't fully understood today. More difficult problems were solved with the help of the reckoning board (abacus, Fig. 25). Along with this, there was a focus on memory training, and students were required to memorize all kinds of wise and insightful sayings, especially the Twelve Tables of the Law. These became a regular obsession in schools, and even after the language they were written in became outdated, students continued to learn and recite them. Cicero learned them as a child, but by the time he was an adult, they had been removed from the schools.

112 Grammar Schools.—Among the results of contact with other peoples that followed the Punic wars (§5) was the extension of education at Rome beyond these elementary and strictly utilitarian subjects. The Greek language came to be generally learned (§101) and Greek ideas of education were in some degree adopted. Schools were established in which the central thing was the study of the Greek poets, and these schools we may call Grammar Schools because the teacher was called grammaticus. Homer was long the universal text-book, and students were not only taught the language, but were instructed in the matters of geography, mythology, antiquities, history, and ethics suggested by the portions of the text which they read. The range of instruction and its value depended entirely upon the teacher, as does such instruction to-day, but it was at best fragmentary and disconnected. There was no systematic study of any of these subjects, not even of history, despite its interest and practical value to a world-ranging people like the Romans.

112 Grammar Schools.—One of the outcomes of interactions with other cultures that followed the Punic Wars was the expansion of education in Rome beyond basic and practical topics. The Greek language became widely studied, and some Greek educational ideas were adopted. Schools were created where the main focus was on studying Greek poets, and we can call these Grammar Schools because the teacher was known as grammaticus. For a long time, Homer was the standard text, and students were taught not only the language but also geography, mythology, ancient history, and ethics based on the texts they read. The scope and quality of education relied heavily on the teacher, just as it does today, but it was generally scattered and unorganized. There was no structured study of any of these subjects, including history, despite its relevance and usefulness to a widespread civilization like the Romans.

113 The Latin language was soon made the subject of similar study, at first in separate schools. The lack of Latin poetry to work upon, for prose authors were not yet made text-books, led to the translation by a Greek slave, Livius Andronicus (3d century B.C.), of the Odyssey of Homer into Latin Saturnian verses. From this translation, rude as the surviving fragments show it to have been, dates the beginning of Latin literature, and it was not until this literature had furnished poets like Terence, Vergil, and Horace, that the rough Saturnians of Livius Andronicus disappeared from the schools.

113 The Latin language soon became the focus of similar study, initially in separate schools. The absence of Latin poetry to work with, as prose authors had not yet become textbooks, led to a Greek slave, Livius Andronicus (3rd century B.C.), translating Homer's Odyssey into Latin Saturnian verses. This translation, as crude as the remaining fragments suggest, marks the start of Latin literature, and it wasn't until this literature produced poets like Terence, Vergil, and Horace that Livius Andronicus's rough Saturnians faded from the schools.

114 In these Grammar Schools, Greek as well as Latin, great stress seems to have been laid upon elocution, a thing less surprising when we consider the importance of oratory under the Republic. The teacher had the pupils pronounce after him first the words, then the clauses, and finally the complete sentences. The elements of rhetoric were taught in some of these schools, but technical instruction in the subject was not given until the establishment at a much later period of special schools of rhetoric. In the Grammar Schools were also taught music and geometry, and these made complete the ordinary education of boyhood.

114 In these Grammar Schools, both Greek and Latin were emphasized, especially elocution, which makes sense considering the significance of oratory during the Republic. The teacher would have the students repeat after him—first the words, then the phrases, and finally the complete sentences. Some of these schools taught the basics of rhetoric, but formal instruction on the topic didn't happen until much later when special rhetoric schools were founded. Music and geometry were also part of the curriculum in the Grammar Schools, rounding out a typical childhood education.

115 Schools of Rhetoric.—The Schools of Rhetoric were formed on Greek lines and conducted by Greek teachers. They were not a part of the regular system of education, but corresponded more nearly to our colleges, being frequented by persons beyond the age of boyhood and with rare exceptions, of the higher classes only. In these schools the study of prose authors was begun, but the main thing was the practice of composition. This was begun in its simplest form, the narrative (nārrātiō), and continued step by step until the end in view was reached, the practice of public speaking (dēclāmātiō). One of the intermediate forms was the suāsōria, in which the students took sides on some disputed point of history and supported their views by argument. A favorite exercise also was the writing of a speech to be put in the mouth of some person famous in legend or history. How effective these could be made is seen in the speeches inserted in their histories by Sallust, Livy, and Tacitus.

115 Schools of Rhetoric.—The Schools of Rhetoric were based on Greek models and run by Greek teachers. They weren't part of the standard education system, but were more similar to our colleges, attended mainly by older students, typically from the upper classes. In these schools, students started studying prose authors, but the main focus was on practicing writing. This began with the simplest form, the narrative (nārrātiō), and progressed step by step until the final goal was achieved: the practice of public speaking (dēclāmātiō). One of the intermediate steps was the suāsōria, where students would argue different sides on a debated historical issue. Another common exercise was writing a speech to be delivered by a well-known figure from legend or history. The effectiveness of these speeches can be seen in the works of Sallust, Livy, and Tacitus, who included them in their histories.

116 Travel.—In the case of persons of the noblest and most wealthy families, or those whose talents in early manhood promised a brilliant future, the training of the schools was sure to be supplemented by a period of travel and residence abroad. Greece, Rhodes, and Asia Minor were the most frequently visited, whether the young Roman cared for the scenes of great historical events and the rich collections of works of literature and art, or merely enjoyed the natural charms and social splendors of the gay and luxurious capitals of the east. For the purposes of serious study Athens offered the greatest attractions and might almost have been called the university of Rome, in this respect standing to Italy much as Germany now stands to the United States. It must be remembered, however, that the Roman who studied in Athens was as familiar with Greek as with his native Latin and for this reason was much better prepared to profit by the lectures he heard than is the average American who now studies on the continent.

116 Travel.—For people from the most distinguished and wealthy families, or those whose talents in their youth promised an impressive future, their education was typically enhanced by a period of travel and living abroad. Greece, Rhodes, and Asia Minor were the most commonly visited places, whether the young Roman was interested in the sites of significant historical events and the rich collections of literature and art, or simply enjoyed the natural beauty and social luxuries of the vibrant capitals of the east. For serious study, Athens offered the greatest appeal and could almost be considered the university of Rome, in this way resembling Germany's relationship to the United States today. It's important to note, however, that the Roman student who studied in Athens was just as fluent in Greek as in his native Latin, which meant he was much better equipped to benefit from the lectures he attended than the average American studying in Europe now.

117 Apprenticeship.—There were certain matters, a knowledge of which was essential to a successful public life, for training in which no provision was made by the Roman system of education. Such matters were jurisprudence, administration and diplomacy, and war. It was customary, therefore, for the young citizen to attach himself for a time to some older man, eminent in these lines or in some one of them, in order to gain an opportunity for observation and practical experience in the performance of duties that would sooner or later devolve upon him. So Cicero learned the civil law under Quintus Mucius Scaevola, the most eminent jurist of the time, and in later years the young Marcus Coelius Rufus in turn served the same voluntary apprenticeship (tīrōcinium forī) under Cicero. This arrangement was not only very advantageous to the young men but was considered very honorable for those under whom they studied.

117 Apprenticeship.—There were certain things that were crucial for a successful public life, but the Roman education system didn’t address them. These included law, administration, diplomacy, and military affairs. Therefore, it was common for a young citizen to attach himself to an older, accomplished man in one of these areas to gain a chance for observation and hands-on experience in the duties that he would eventually have to perform. For example, Cicero studied civil law under Quintus Mucius Scaevola, who was the leading jurist of his time, and later, the young Marcus Coelius Rufus also underwent the same voluntary apprenticeship (tīrōcinium forī) under Cicero. This arrangement was not only very beneficial for the young men but also seen as highly respectable for their mentors.

118 In the same way the governors of provinces and generals in the field were attended by a voluntary staff (cohors) of young men, whom they had invited to accompany them at state expense for personal or political reasons. These tīrōnēs became familiar in this way (tīrōcinium mīlitiae) with the practical side of administration and war, while at the same time they were relieved of many of the hardships and dangers suffered by those, less fortunate, who had to rise from the ranks. It was this staff of inexperienced young men who hid in their tents or went back to Rome when Caesar determined to meet Ariovistus in battle, although some of them, no doubt, made gallant soldiers and wise commanders afterward.

118 Just like provincial governors and generals in the field were accompanied by a voluntary group of young men (cohors) they invited to join them at state expense for personal or political reasons. These tīrōnēs became familiar with the practical aspects of administration and war through this experience (tīrōcinium mīlitiae), while also being spared many of the hardships and dangers endured by those less fortunate who had to work their way up from the ranks. It was this group of inexperienced young men who hid in their tents or returned to Rome when Caesar decided to confront Ariovistus in battle, although some of them surely went on to become brave soldiers and wise commanders later on.

119 Remarks on the Schools.—Having considered the possibilities in the way of education and training within the reach of the more favored few, we may now go back to the Elementary and Grammar Schools to get an idea of the actual school life of the ordinary Roman boy. While these were not public schools in our sense of the word, that is, while they were not supported or supervised by the state, and while attendance was not compulsory, it is nevertheless true that the elements at least of education, a knowledge of the three R's, were more generally diffused among the Romans than among any other people of the ancient world. The schools were distinctly democratic in this, that they were open to all classes, that the fees were little more than nominal, that so far as concerned discipline and the treatment of the pupils no distinction was made between the children of the humblest and of the most lordly families.

119 Remarks on the Schools.—After looking at the education and training available to the more fortunate few, we can now return to the Elementary and Grammar Schools to understand the typical school life of an average Roman boy. Although these weren't public schools in our current understanding—meaning they weren't funded or managed by the state and attendance wasn't mandatory—it’s still true that at least the basics of education, the three R's, were more widely accessible to Romans than to any other people in the ancient world. The schools were notably democratic in that they were open to all social classes, the fees were minimal, and when it came to discipline and the treatment of students, there was no distinction between those from the humblest families and those from the most aristocratic families.

FIGURE 26. A ROMAN SCHOOL
FIGURE 26. A ROMAN SCHOOL

FIGURE 27. CARICATURE OF A SCHOOL
FIGURE 27. CARICATURE OF A SCHOOL

120 The school was usually in a pergula, a shedlike attachment to a public building, roofed against the sun and rain, but open at the sides and furnished merely with rough benches without backs. The children were exposed, therefore, to all the distractions of the busy town life around them, and the people living near were in turn annoyed by the noisy recitations (§110) and even noisier punishments. A picture of a schoolroom from a wall painting in Herculaneum is shown in Fig. 26 and an ancient caricature, by a schoolboy probably, in Fig. 27.

120 The school was usually in a pergula, a shed-like extension of a public building, covered to protect against the sun and rain but open on the sides and equipped only with simple benches without backs. Because of this, the children were exposed to all the distractions of the busy town life around them, and the nearby residents were, in turn, annoyed by the noisy lessons (§110) and even louder punishments. A depiction of a classroom from a wall painting in Herculaneum is shown in Fig. 26, and an ancient caricature, likely drawn by a schoolboy, is in Fig. 27.

121 The Teacher.—The teacher was originally a slave, perhaps usually a freedman. The position was not an honorable one, though this depended upon the character of the teacher himself, and while the pupils feared the master they seem to have had little respect for him. The pay he received was a mere pittance, varying from three dollars a year for the elementary teacher (litterātor, magister litterārum) to five or six times that sum for a grammaticus (§112). In addition to the fee, the pupils were expected to bring the master from time to time little presents, a custom persisting probably from the time when these presents were his only reward (§109). The fees varied, however, with the qualifications of the master, and some whose reputations were established and whose schools were "fashionable" charged no fees at all, but left the amount to be paid (honōrārium) to the generosity of their patrons.

121 The Teacher.—The teacher was originally a slave, probably often a freedman. The role wasn't considered respectable, although that depended on the teacher's character. While the students feared the master, they seemed to have little respect for him. The pay was very low, ranging from three dollars a year for an elementary teacher (litterātor, magister litterārum) to five or six times that amount for a grammaticus (§112). Besides the fees, students were expected to occasionally bring the master small gifts, a custom probably dating back to when these gifts were his only compensation (§109). The fees varied, however, based on the master's qualifications, and some well-known teachers with "trendy" schools charged no fees at all, leaving the amount paid (honōrārium) to the generosity of their patrons.

122 Schooldays and Holidays.—The schoolday began before sunrise, as did all the work at Rome on account of the heat in the middle of the day (cf. §79). The students brought candles by which to study until it became light, and the roof was soon black with the grime and smoke. The session lasted until time for the noonday luncheon and siesta (§302), and was resumed in the afternoon. We do not know definitely that there was any fixed length for the school-year. We know that it regularly began on the 24th of March and that there were numerous holidays, notably the Saturnalia in December and the Quinquatria from the 19th to the 23rd of March. The great religious festivals, too, especially those celebrated with games, would naturally be observed by the schools, and apparently the market days (nūndinae) were also holidays. It was until lately supposed that there was no school from the last of June until the first of November, but this view rested upon an incorrect interpretation of certain passages of Horace and Martial which are now otherwise explained. It is certain, however, that the children of wealthy parents would be absent from Rome during the hot season, and this would at least cut down the attendance in some of the schools and might perhaps close them altogether.

122 Schooldays and Holidays.—The school day started before sunrise, as did all the work in Rome due to the heat during the middle of the day (cf. §79). Students brought candles to study until it got light, and the roof quickly became covered in soot and smoke. The session lasted until it was time for the midday lunch and siesta (§302), and then resumed in the afternoon. We don’t know for sure if the school year had a specific duration. We do know that it typically began on March 24th and that there were many holidays, especially the Saturnalia in December and the Quinquatria from March 19th to 23rd. The major religious festivals, especially those held with games, would also be recognized by the schools, and it seems that market days (nūndinae) were holidays too. It was believed until recently that there was no school from the end of June to early November, but this assumption was based on a misinterpretation of certain passages by Horace and Martial, which are now understood differently. However, it is certain that the children of wealthy families would be away from Rome during the hot season, which would reduce attendance in some schools and might even cause some to close altogether.

FIGURE 28. PAEDAGOGUS
FIGURE 28. PAEDAGOGUS

123 The Paedagogus.—The boy of good family was always attended by a trustworthy slave (paedagōgus), who accompanied him to school, remained with him during the sessions, and saw him safely home again when school was out. If the boy had wealthy parents, he might have, besides, one or more slaves (pedisequī) to carry his satchel and tablets. The paedagōgus was usually an elderly man, selected for his good character and expected to keep the boy out of all harm, moral as well as physical. He was not a teacher, despite the meaning of the English derivative, except that after the learning of Greek became general a Greek slave was usually selected for the position in order that the boy might not forget what he had learned from his nurse (§101). The scope of his regular duties is clearly shown by the Latin words used sometimes instead of paedagōgus: comes, custōs, monitor, and rēctor. He was addressed by his ward as dominus, and seems to have had the right to compel obedience by mild punishments (Fig. 28). His duties ceased when the boy assumed the toga of manhood, but the same warm affection often continued between them as between the woman and her nurse (§101).

123 The Paedagogus.—A boy from a good family was always accompanied by a reliable slave (paedagōgus) who took him to school, stayed with him during classes, and brought him safely home after school was over. If the boy had wealthy parents, he might also have one or more slaves (pedisequī) to carry his bag and tablets. The paedagōgus was typically an older man chosen for his good character and was expected to protect the boy from harm, both moral and physical. He wasn't a teacher in the traditional sense, even though that’s what the English word suggests; however, once learning Greek became common, a Greek slave was often selected for the role so the boy wouldn't forget what he learned from his nurse (§101). The range of his regular responsibilities is shown by the Latin terms sometimes used instead of paedagōgus: comes, custōs, monitor, and rēctor. The boy referred to him as dominus, and he seemed to have the authority to enforce obedience through gentle punishments (Fig. 28). His responsibilities ended when the boy donned the toga of manhood, but the same strong bond often remained between them as it did between a woman and her nurse (§101).

124 Discipline.—The discipline seems to have been really Roman in its severity, if we may judge from the picture of a school above referred to (§120) and by the grim references to the rod and ferule in Juvenal and Martial. Horace has given to his teacher, Orbilius, a deathless fame by the adjective plāgōsus. From Nepos we learn that then as now teachers might have appealed to the natural emulation between well-bred boys, and we know that prizes, too, were offered. Perhaps we may think the ferule well deserved when we read of the schoolboy's trick immortalized by Persius. The passage (III, 44 f.) is worth quoting in full:

124 Discipline.—The discipline really seems to have been quite Roman in its harshness, judging by the depiction of a school mentioned earlier (§120) and the serious mentions of the rod and ferule in Juvenal and Martial. Horace has given his teacher, Orbilius, a lasting reputation with the term plāgōsus. From Nepos, we learn that, just like today, teachers could appeal to the natural competition among well-bred boys, and we also know that prizes were offered. We might think the ferule was well-deserved when we read about the schoolboy's prank famously described by Persius. The passage (III, 44 f.) is worth quoting in full:

Saepe oculōs, meminī, tangēbam parvus olīvō,
Grandia sī nōllem moritūrī verba Cātōnis
Discere et īnsānō multum laudanda magistrō!
2
2 "I often remember that as a little boy, I would put some oil on my eyes if I didn't want to memorize Cato's famous dying speech, which my misguided teacher always praised."

125 End of Childhood.—There was no special ceremony to mark the passing of girlhood into womanhood, but for the boy the attainment of his majority was marked by the laying aside of the crimson-bordered toga praetexta and the putting on of the pure white toga virīlis. There was no fixed year, corresponding to the twenty-first with us, in which the puer became iuvenis; something depended upon the physical and intellectual development of the boy himself, something upon the will or caprice of his pater familiās, more perhaps upon the time in which he lived. We may say generally, however, that the toga virīlis was assumed between the fourteenth and seventeenth years, the later age belonging to the earlier time when citizenship carried with it more responsibility than under the Empire and demanded a greater maturity.

125 End of Childhood.—There wasn't any formal ceremony to mark the transition from girlhood to womanhood, but for boys, reaching adulthood was signified by the removal of the crimson-bordered toga praetexta and the wearing of the pure white toga virīlis. There wasn't a specific age, like our twenty-first birthday, when a puer became an iuvenis; it relied partly on the boy's physical and intellectual growth, partly on the wishes or whims of his pater familiās, and perhaps more on the era he lived in. Generally speaking, though, the toga virīlis was worn between the ages of fourteen and seventeen, with the later age being more typical of earlier times, when citizenship held more responsibility than it did under the Empire and required a greater level of maturity.

126 For the classical period we may put the age required at sixteen, and if we add to this the tīrōcinium (§117), which followed the donning of the garb of manhood, we shall have the seventeen years after the expiration of which the citizen had been liable in ancient times to military duty. The day was even less precisely fixed. We should expect the birthday at the beginning of the seventeenth year, but it seems to have been the more usual, but by no means invariable, custom to select for the ceremony the feast of Liber which happened to come nearest to the seventeenth birthday. This feast was celebrated on the 17th of March and was called the līberālia. No more appropriate time could have been selected to suggest the freer life of manhood upon which the boy was now about to enter.

126 In the classical period, we can say that the required age was sixteen, and if we add the tīrōcinium (§117), which followed the transition to manhood, the age of seventeen comes after which a citizen was obligated to military service in ancient times. The exact day was less clearly defined. We would expect the birthday to be at the start of the seventeenth year, but it looks like it was more common, although not always the case, to hold the ceremony on the feast of Liber that was closest to the seventeenth birthday. This feast was celebrated on March 17th and was called the līberālia. It couldn’t have been a more fitting time to hint at the more independent life of adulthood that the boy was about to embrace.

127 The Liberalia.—The festivities of the great day began in the early morning, when the boy laid before the Lares of his house the bulla (§99) and toga praetexta, called together the īnsignia pueritiae. A sacrifice was then offered, and the bulla was hung over the hearth, not to be taken down and worn again except on some occasion when the man who had worn it as a boy should be in danger of the envy of men and gods. The boy then dressed himself in the tunica rēcta (§76), having one or two crimson stripes if he was the son of a senator or a knight, and over this was carefully draped the toga virīlis. This was also called in contrast to the gayer garb of boyhood the toga pūra, and with reference to the freedom of manhood the toga lībera.

127 The Liberalia.—The celebrations for this special day started early in the morning when the boy placed his bulla (§99) and toga praetexta before the household Lares, calling forth the īnsignia pueritiae. A sacrifice was then made, and the bulla was hung over the fireplace, only to be removed and worn again if the man who had once worn it as a boy found himself in danger of the jealousy of men and gods. The boy then put on the tunica rēcta (§76), which had one or two crimson stripes if he was the son of a senator or a knight, and over this, he carefully draped the toga virīlis. This was also referred to as the toga pūra in contrast to the brighter clothing of boyhood and was called the toga lībera to signify the freedom of adult life.

128 Then began the procession to the forum. The father had gathered his slaves and freedmen and clients, had been careful to notify his relatives and friends, and had used all his personal and political influence to make the escort of his son as numerous and imposing as possible. If the ceremony took place on the līberālia, the forum was sure to be crowded with similar processions of rejoicing friends. Here were extended the formal congratulations, and the name of one more citizen was added to the official list. An offering was then made in the temple of Liber on the Capitoline Hill, and the day ended with a feast at the father's house.

128 Then the procession to the forum began. The father had gathered his slaves, freedmen, and clients, made sure to inform his relatives and friends, and leveraged all his personal and political connections to make the escort for his son as large and impressive as possible. If the ceremony happened during the līberālia, the forum was guaranteed to be bustling with similar processions of celebrating friends. Here, the formal congratulations were exchanged, and one more citizen's name was added to the official list. An offering was then made at the temple of Liber on the Capitoline Hill, and the day wrapped up with a feast at the father's house.





CHAPTER V

DEPENDENTS: SLAVES AND CLIENTS. HOSPITES

REFERENCES: Marquardt, 135-212; Göll, II, 114-212; Guhl and Koner, 764-772; Friedländer, I, 404 f.; Ramsay, 124 f.; Pauly-Wissowa, clientēs; Smith, servus, lībertus, cliēns, clientēla, hospitium; Harper, servus, lībertī, clientēs; Lübker, servī, lībertīnus, hospitium, patrōnus.

129 Growth of Slavery.—So far as we may learn from history and legend, slavery was always known at Rome. In the early days of the Republic, however, the farm was the only place where slaves were employed. The fact that most of the Romans were farmers and that they and their free laborers were constantly called from the fields to fight the battles of their country led to a gradual increase in the number of slaves, until they were far more numerous than the free laborers who worked for hire. We can not tell when the custom became general of employing slaves in personal service and in industrial pursuits, but it was one of the grossest evils resulting from Rome's foreign conquests. In the last century of the Republic all manual labor, almost all trades, and certain of what we now call professions were in the hands of slaves. Not only were free laborers unable to compete with slaves, but every occupation in which slaves engaged was degraded in the eyes of freemen, until all labor was looked upon as dishonorable. The small farms were gradually absorbed in the vast estates of the rich, the sturdy yeomanry of Rome disappeared, and by the time of Augustus the freeborn citizens of Italy who were not soldiers were either slaveholders themselves or the idle proletariate of the cities.

129 Growth of Slavery.—From what we can gather from history and stories, slavery has always existed in Rome. In the early days of the Republic, slaves were primarily used on farms. Since most Romans were farmers and they, along with hired laborers, were often called away from the fields to fight for their country, the number of slaves gradually increased until they outnumbered free laborers significantly. It’s unclear when the practice of using slaves for personal service and in various industries became widespread, but it was one of the most serious consequences of Rome's foreign conquests. By the last century of the Republic, nearly all manual labor, most trades, and some jobs we now recognize as professions were handled by slaves. Free laborers couldn't compete with slaves, and any job filled by slaves was seen as beneath the dignity of free citizens, leading to a general perception that all labor was dishonorable. Smaller farms were gradually taken over by the large estates of the wealthy, the independent farmers of Rome vanished, and by the time of Augustus, the free citizens of Italy who weren’t soldiers were either slave owners or the idle working class of the cities.

130 Ruinous as were the economic results of slavery, the moral effects were no less destructive. It is to slavery more than to anything else that is due the change in the character of the Romans in the first century of the Empire. With slaves swarming in their houses, ministering to their luxury, pandering to their appetites, directing their amusements, managing their business, and even educating their children, it is no wonder that the old Roman virtues of simplicity, frugality, and temperance declined and perished. And with the passing of Roman manhood into oriental effeminacy began the passing of Roman sway over the civilized world.

130 The economic impacts of slavery were devastating, but the moral consequences were just as harmful. Slavery, more than anything else, was responsible for the change in the character of the Romans during the first century of the Empire. With slaves filling their homes, catering to their luxury, indulging their desires, running their entertainment, managing their businesses, and even educating their children, it's no surprise that the traditional Roman virtues of simplicity, frugality, and moderation faded away. As Roman masculinity gave way to oriental softness, the decline of Roman dominance over the civilized world began.

131 Numbers of Slaves.—We have almost no testimony as to the number of slaves in Italy, none even as to the ratio of the free to the servile population. We have indirect evidence enough, however, to make good the statements in the preceding paragraphs. That slaves were few in early times is shown by their names (§58): if it had been usual for a master to have more than one slave, such names as Mārcipor, and Ōlipor would not have sufficed to distinguish them. An idea of the rapid increase after the Punic wars may be gained from the number of captives sold into slavery by successful generals. Scipio Aemilianus is said to have disposed in this way of 60,000 Carthaginians, Marius of 140,000 Cimbri, Aemilius Paulus of 150,000 Greeks, Pompeius and Caesar together of more than a million of Asiatics and Gauls.

131 Numbers of Slaves.—We have very little information about the number of slaves in Italy, and we don’t even know the ratio of free people to slaves. However, there's enough indirect evidence to support the claims made in the previous paragraphs. The fact that there were few slaves in earlier times is evident from their names (§58): if it had been common for a master to have more than one slave, names like Mārcipor and Ōlipor wouldn't have been enough to tell them apart. We can get an idea of the rapid increase in the number of slaves after the Punic Wars from the number of captives sold into slavery by victorious generals. Scipio Aemilianus allegedly sold 60,000 Carthaginians, Marius sold 140,000 Cimbri, Aemilius Paulus sold 150,000 Greeks, and Pompeius and Caesar together sold over a million Asiatics and Gauls.

132 The very insurrections of the slaves, unsuccessful as they always were, also testify to their overwhelming numbers. Of the two in Sicily, the first lasted from 134 to 132 B.C., and the second from 102 to 98; the last in spite of the fact that at the close of the first the consul Rupilius had crucified 20,000, whom he had taken alive, as a warning to others to submit in silence to their servitude. Spartacus defied the armies of Rome for two years, and in the decisive battle with Crassus (71 B.C.) left 60,000 dead upon the field. Cicero's orations against Catiline show clearly that it was the calling out of the hordes of slaves by the conspirators that was most dreaded in the city.

132 The slave uprisings, although always unsuccessful, demonstrate their massive numbers. In Sicily, the first rebellion lasted from 134 to 132 B.C., and the second from 102 to 98; the latter occurred even after consul Rupilius had crucified 20,000 captured slaves as a warning to others to remain silent about their servitude. Spartacus challenged the Roman armies for two years, and in the critical battle with Crassus (71 B.C.), left 60,000 dead on the battlefield. Cicero's speeches against Catiline make it clear that the conspirators' call for the hordes of slaves was the most feared thing in the city.

133 Of the number under the Empire we may get some idea from more direct testimony. Horace tells us that ten slaves were as few as a gentleman in even moderate circumstances could afford to own. He himself had two in town and eight on his little Sabine farm, and he was a poor man and his father had been a slave. Tacitus tells us of a city prefect who had four hundred slaves in his mansion. Pliny says that one Caius Caecilius Claudius Isodorus left at his death over four thousand slaves. Athenaeus (170-230 A.D.) gives us to understand that individuals owned as many as ten thousand and twenty thousand. The fact that house slaves were commonly divided into "groups of ten" (decuriae) points in the same direction.

133 We can get a clearer picture of the number of slaves during the Empire from direct accounts. Horace mentions that a gentleman in even modest circumstances could only afford about ten slaves. He had two in the city and eight at his small farm in Sabina, and he considered himself poor, especially since his father had been a slave. Tacitus reports that a city prefect owned four hundred slaves in his mansion. Pliny mentions that a man named Caius Caecilius Claudius Isodorus left over four thousand slaves when he died. Athenaeus (170-230 A.D.) indicates that some individuals owned as many as ten thousand or even twenty thousand. The fact that house slaves were typically organized into "groups of ten" (decuriae) supports this idea.

134 Sources of Supply.—Under the Republic the largest number of slaves brought to Rome and offered there for sale were captives taken in war, and an idea of the magnitude of this source of supply has already been given (§131). The captives were sold as soon as possible after they were taken, in order that the general might be relieved of the trouble and risk of feeding and guarding such large numbers of men in a hostile country. The sale was conducted by a quaestor, and the purchasers were the wholesale slave dealers that always followed an army along with other traders and peddlers. The spear (hasta), which was always the sign of a sale conducted under public authority, was set up in the ground to mark the place, and the captives had garlands on their heads as did the victims offered in sacrifice. Hence the expression sub hastā and sub corōnā vēnīre came to have practically the same meaning.

134 Sources of Supply.—During the Republic, the majority of slaves brought to Rome for sale were captives taken in war, and an idea of the scale of this supply has already been provided (§131). The captives were sold as soon as possible after capture to relieve the general of the burden and risk of feeding and guarding large numbers of people in enemy territory. The sale was overseen by a quaestor, and the buyers were wholesale slave dealers who typically followed an army along with other merchants and vendors. A spear (hasta), which always signified a sale conducted under public authority, was planted in the ground to mark the spot, and the captives wore garlands on their heads similar to those worn by sacrificial victims. Thus, the expressions sub hastā and sub corōnā vēnīre came to convey practically the same meaning.

135 The wholesale dealers (mangōnēs) assembled their purchases in convenient depots, and when sufficient numbers had been collected marched them to Rome, in chains and under guard, to be sold to local dealers or to private individuals. The slaves obtained in this way were usually men and likely to be physically sound and strong for the simple reason that they had been soldiers. On the other hand they were likely to prove intractable and ungovernable, and many preferred even suicide to servitude. It sometimes happened, of course, that the inhabitants of towns and whole districts were sold into slavery without distinction of age or sex.

135 The wholesale dealers (mangōnēs) gathered their purchases in convenient storage areas, and once they had enough collected, they marched them to Rome, in chains and under guard, to be sold to local dealers or private individuals. The slaves obtained this way were usually men and tended to be physically strong and fit because they had been soldiers. However, they were also likely to be rebellious and hard to control, and many preferred suicide over servitude. It sometimes happened that entire towns and regions were sold into slavery without regard to age or gender.

136 Under the Empire large numbers came to Rome as articles of ordinary commerce, and Rome became one of the great slave marts of the world. The slaves were brought from all the provinces of the Empire: blacks from Egypt; swift runners from Numidia; grammarians from Alexandria; from Cyrene those who made the best house servants; from Greece handsome boys and girls, and well-trained scribes, accountants, amanuenses, and even teachers; from Epirus and Illyria experienced shepherds; from Cappadocia the most patient and enduring laborers.

136 During the Empire, a huge number of people came to Rome as items of regular trade, making Rome one of the biggest slave markets in the world. Slaves were imported from all across the Empire: Africans from Egypt; fast runners from Numidia; teachers from Alexandria; the best household servants from Cyrene; attractive boys and girls from Greece, as well as skilled scribes, accountants, assistants, and even educators; experienced shepherds from Epirus and Illyria; and the most hardworking and resilient laborers from Cappadocia.

137 Some of these were captives taken in the petty wars that Rome was always waging in defense of her boundaries, but these were numerically insignificant. Others had been slaves in the countries from which they came, and merely exchanged old masters for new when they were sent to Rome. Others still were the victims of slave hunters, who preyed on weak and defenseless peoples two thousand years ago much as they are said to do in Africa in our own time. These man-hunts were not prevented, though perhaps not openly countenanced, by the Roman governors.

137 Some of these were captives taken in the small wars that Rome was constantly fighting to protect its borders, but they were not a significant number. Others had been slaves in the countries they came from, simply swapping old masters for new ones when they arrived in Rome. Still others were victims of slave hunters, who exploited vulnerable and defenseless people two thousand years ago just as they're said to do in Africa today. These man-hunts weren’t stopped, even if they weren’t openly supported, by the Roman governors.

138 A less important source of supply was the natural increase in the slave population as men and women formed permanent connections with each other, called contubernia. This became of general importance only late in the Empire, because in earlier times, especially during the period of conquest, it was found cheaper to buy than to breed slaves. To the individual owner, however, the increase in his slaves in this way was a matter of as much interest as the increase of his flocks and herds. Such slaves would be more valuable at maturity, for they would be acclimated and less liable to disease, and besides would be trained from childhood in the performance of the very tasks for which they were destined. They would also have more love for their home and for their master's family, for his children were often their playmates. It was only natural, therefore, for slaves born in the familia to have a claim upon their master's confidence and consideration that others lacked, and it is not surprising that they were proverbially pert and forward. They were called vernae as long as they remained the property of their first master. The derivation of the word is not certain, but it is probable that it has the same origin as Vesta and means something like "born in the house."

138 A less significant source of supply was the natural growth of the slave population as men and women formed lasting bonds with each other, known as contubernia. This only became significant later in the Empire because, in earlier times—especially during the conquest period—it was cheaper to buy slaves than to raise them. For individual owners, however, the growth of their slaves in this way mattered just as much as the growth of their livestock. These slaves would be more valuable as adults since they would be acclimated and less likely to get sick, and they would be trained from childhood for the very tasks they were meant to perform. They would also feel a greater attachment to their home and their master's family, as the master's children often played with them. Thus, it was only natural for slaves born in the familia to earn their master's trust and respect in a way that others did not, and it's not surprising that they were often lively and forward. They were referred to as vernae as long as they belonged to their first master. The exact origin of the word is unclear, but it likely comes from the same root as Vesta, meaning something like "born in the house."

FIGURE 29. SALE OF A SLAVE
FIGURE 29. SALE OF A SLAVE

139 Sales of Slaves.—Slave dealers usually offered their wares at public auction sales (Fig. 29). These were under the supervision of the aediles, who appointed the place and made rules and regulations to govern them. A tax was imposed on imported slaves and they were offered for sale with their feet whitened with chalk; those from the east had also their ears bored, a common sign of slavery among oriental peoples. As bids were asked for each slave he was made to mount a stone or platform, corresponding to the "block" familiar to the readers of our own history. From his neck hung a scroll (titulus), setting forth his character and serving as a warrant for the purchaser. If the slave had defects not made known in this warrant the vendor was bound to take him back within six months or make good the loss to the buyer. The chief items in the titulus were the age and nationality of the slave, and his freedom from such common defects as chronic ill-health, especially epilepsy, and tendencies to thievery, running away, and suicide. In spite of the guarantee the purchaser took care to examine the slaves as closely as possible. For this reason they were commonly stripped, made to move around, handled freely by the purchaser, and even examined by physicians. If no warrant was given by the dealer, a cap (pilleus) was put on the slave's head at the time of the sale and the purchaser took all risks. The dealer might also offer the slaves at private sale, and this was the rule in the case of all of unusual value and especially of marked personal beauty. These were not exposed to the gaze of the crowd, but were offered to those only who were likely to purchase. Private sales and exchanges between citizens without the intervention of a regular dealer were as common as the sales of other property, and no stigma was attached to them. The trade of the mangōnēs, on the other hand, was looked upon as utterly disreputable, but it was very lucrative and great fortunes were often made in it. Vilest of all the dealers were the lēnōnēs, who kept and sold slaves for immoral purposes only.

139 Sales of Slaves.—Slave traders typically showcased their slaves at public auctions (Fig. 29). These events were overseen by the aediles, who determined the location and set rules and regulations for the auctions. A tax was charged on imported slaves, and they were displayed for sale with their feet whitened with chalk; those from the East also had their ears pierced, a common indicator of slavery among Eastern cultures. As bids were solicited for each slave, they were required to stand on a stone or platform, similar to the "block" familiar to readers of our own history. A label (titulus) was hung around their neck, detailing their characteristics and serving as a guarantee for the buyer. If a slave had any issues not disclosed in this label, the seller was obligated to take them back within six months or compensate the buyer. The main details in the titulus included the slave’s age, nationality, and confirmation of freedom from common issues like chronic illness, especially epilepsy, as well as tendencies towards theft, escape, or self-harm. Despite the guarantee, buyers were careful to inspect the slaves thoroughly. For this reason, they were often undressed, made to walk around, freely handled by the buyer, and sometimes examined by doctors. If no guarantee was provided by the seller, a cap (pilleus) was placed on the slave's head at the time of sale, and the buyer assumed all risks. Sellers could also offer slaves privately, which was standard for those of exceptional value or notable beauty. These slaves were not displayed for the crowd but presented only to potential buyers. Private sales and trades between citizens without the involvement of a regular dealer were as common as sales of other property, and there was no social stigma attached to them. However, the business of the mangōnēs was viewed as completely disreputable, though it was quite profitable, often leading to substantial fortunes. The most disreputable of all were the lēnōnēs, who sold and maintained slaves solely for immoral purposes.

FIGURE 30. THE GAUL AND HIS WIFE
FIGURE 30. THE GAUL AND HIS WIFE

140 Prices of Slaves.—The prices of slaves varied as did the prices of other commodities. Much depended upon the times, the supply and demand, the characteristics and accomplishments of the particular slave, and the requirements of the purchaser. Captives bought upon the battlefield rarely brought more than nominal prices, because the sale was in a measure forced (§134), and because the dealer was sure to lose a large part of his purchase on the long march home through disease, fatigue, and especially suicide. There is a famous piece of statuary representing a hopeless Gaul killing his wife and then himself (Fig. 30). We are told that Lucullus once sold slaves in his camp at an average price of eighty cents each. In Rome male slaves varied in value from $100, paid for common laborers in the time of Horace, to $28,000 paid by Marcus Scaurus for an accomplished grammarian. Handsome boys, well trained and educated, sold for as much as $4,000. Very high prices were also paid for handsome and accomplished girls. The music girls in Plautus and Terence cost their lovers from $500 to $700, but girls of the lowest class sold for as little as $25. It seems strange to us that slaves were matched in size and color as carefully as horses are now, and that a well-matched pair of boys would bring a much larger sum when sold together than when sold separately.

140 Prices of Slaves.—The prices of slaves varied just like other goods. Much depended on the times, the supply and demand, the traits and skills of the specific slave, and what the buyer needed. Captives taken in battle rarely fetched more than nominal prices, as the sale was somewhat forced (§134), and the dealer was likely to lose a significant portion of his purchase on the long journey home due to disease, exhaustion, and particularly suicide. There’s a well-known statue depicting a despairing Gaul who kills his wife and then himself (Fig. 30). It's said that Lucullus once sold slaves in his camp for an average price of eighty cents each. In Rome, male slaves were valued anywhere from $100, which was paid for common laborers during Horace's time, to $28,000, the amount Marcus Scaurus paid for a skilled grammar teacher. Attractive boys who were well-trained and educated sold for as much as $4,000. Very high prices were also paid for beautiful and talented girls. The music girls in Plautus and Terence cost their lovers between $500 and $700, while girls from the lowest class could be sold for as little as $25. It seems odd to us that slaves were matched for size and color just as carefully as horses are today, and a well-matched pair of boys would bring a much higher price when sold together than when sold separately.

141 Public and Private Slaves.—Slaves were called servī pūblicī and servī prīvātī according as they were owned by the state or by individuals. The condition of the former was considered the more desirable: they were not so likely to be sold, were not worked so hard, and were not exposed to the whims of a capricious master. They were employed to take care of the public buildings and as servants of the magistrates and priests. The quaestors and aediles had great numbers of them in their service, and they were drilled as a corps of firemen to serve at night under the triumvirī nocturnī. Others were employed as lictors, jailers, executioners, etc. The number of public slaves while considerable in itself was inconsiderable as compared with that of those in private service.

141 Public and Private Slaves.—Slaves were categorized as servī pūblicī and servī prīvātī depending on whether they were owned by the state or by individuals. The situation of the former was seen as more favorable: they were less likely to be sold, worked less intensely, and were not subjected to the whims of an unpredictable master. They were assigned to maintain public buildings and served magistrates and priests. The quaestors and aediles had many of them in their employ, and they were trained as a fire brigade to operate at night under the triumvirī nocturnī. Others worked as lictors, jailers, executioners, and more. While the number of public slaves was significant on its own, it was small compared to those in private service.

142 Private Slaves.—Private slaves either were employed in the personal service of their master and his family or were kept for gain. The former, known as the familia urbāna, will be described later. The latter may be classified according as they were kept for hire or employed in the business enterprises of their master. Of these last the most important as well as the oldest (§129) class was that of the farm laborers (familia rūstica). Of the others, engaged in all sorts of industries, it may be remarked that it was considered more honorable for a master to employ his slaves in enterprises of his own than to hire them out to others. At the same time slaves could always be hired for any desired purpose in Rome or any other city.

142 Private Slaves.—Private slaves were either used for personal services for their master and their family or kept for profit. The first group, known as the familia urbāna, will be discussed later. The second group can be divided into those kept for hire and those used in their master's business ventures. Among these, the most significant and oldest (§129) group was the farm laborers (familia rūstica). Regarding the others involved in various industries, it was considered more respectable for a master to use his slaves in his own ventures rather than renting them out to someone else. However, slaves could always be hired for any purpose in Rome or any other city.

143 Industrial Employment.—It must be remembered that there were practically no freeborn laborers left in the last century of the Republic (§129), and that much work was then done by hand that is now done by machinery. In work of this sort were employed armies of slaves fit only for unskilled labor: porters for the transportation of materials and merchandise, stevedores for the lading and discharging of vessels, men who handled the spade, pickax, and crowbar, men of great physical strength but of little else to make them worth their keep. Above these came artisans, mechanics, and skilled workmen of every kind: smiths, carpenters, bricklayers, masons, seamen, etc. The merchants and shopkeepers required assistants, and so did the millers and bakers, the dealers in wool and leather, the keepers of lodging houses and restaurants, all who helped to supply the countless wants of a great city. Even the professions, as we should call them, were largely in the hands of slaves. Books were multiplied by slaves. The artists who carved wood and stone, designed furniture, laid mosaics, painted pictures, and decorated the walls and ceilings of public and private buildings were slaves. So were the musicians and the acrobats, actors and gladiators who amused the people at the public games. So too, as we have seen (§121), were many of the teachers in the schools, and physicians were usually slaves.

143 Industrial Employment.—It’s important to note that in the last century of the Republic (§129), there were virtually no freeborn laborers left, and much of the work that is done by machines today was done by hand back then. Armies of slaves, who were only suitable for unskilled labor, were employed in this type of work: porters transported materials and goods, stevedores loaded and unloaded ships, and laborers used tools like shovels, picks, and crowbars. These workers had great physical strength but not much else to justify their wages. Above them were artisans, mechanics, and skilled workers of various kinds: blacksmiths, carpenters, bricklayers, masons, sailors, and so on. Merchants and shopkeepers needed assistants, as did millers and bakers, sellers of wool and leather, as well as those who ran inns and restaurants, all contributing to satisfy the many needs of a large city. Even the professions we would recognize today were mostly held by slaves. Slaves copied books. The artists who carved wood and stone, designed furniture, laid mosaics, painted, and decorated walls and ceilings in both public and private buildings were all slaves. The same was true for musicians, acrobats, actors, and gladiators who entertained people at public games. Additionally, as we have seen (§121), many of the school teachers and physicians were typically slaves.

144 And slaves did not merely perform these various functions under the direction of their master or of the employer to whom he had hired them for the time. Many of them were themselves captains of industry. When a slave showed executive ability as well as technical knowledge, it was common enough for his master to furnish him with the necessary capital to carry on independently the business or profession which he understood. In this way slaves were often the managers of estates, of banks, of commercial enterprises, though these might take them far beyond the reach of their masters' observation, even into foreign countries. Sometimes such a slave was expected to pay the master annually a fixed sum out of the proceeds of the business; sometimes he was allowed to keep for himself a certain share of the profits; sometimes he was merely required to repay the sum advanced with interest from the time he had received it. In all cases, however, his industry and intelligence were stimulated by the hope of acquiring sufficient means from the venture to purchase his freedom and eventually make the business his own.

144 Slaves didn’t just do various jobs under the guidance of their master or the employer who had hired them. Many were actually leaders in their fields. When a slave demonstrated management skills along with technical expertise, it was quite common for their master to provide the necessary capital to allow them to run their own business or practice independently. In this way, slaves often managed estates, banks, and commercial enterprises, even operating in places far beyond their masters' supervision, including foreign countries. Sometimes, a slave would be expected to pay the master a set amount from the business's profits each year; other times, they could keep a portion of the profits for themselves; or they might simply be required to pay back the loan with interest from when they received it. In every case, however, their hard work and intelligence were motivated by the hope of earning enough from the venture to buy their freedom and ultimately own the business.

145 The Familia Rustica.—Under this name are comprised the slaves that were employed upon the vast estates that long before the end of the Republic had supplanted the small farms of the earlier day. The very name points at this change, for it implies that the estate was no longer the only home of the master. He had become a landlord, living in the capital and visiting his lands only occasionally for pleasure or for business. The estates may, therefore, be divided into two classes: country seats for pleasure and farms or ranches for profit. The former were selected with great care, the purchaser having regard to their proximity to the city or other resorts of fashion, their healthfulness, and the natural beauty of their scenery. They were maintained upon the most extravagant scale. There were villas and pleasure grounds, parks, game preserves, fish ponds and artificial lakes, everything that ministered to open air luxury. Great numbers of slaves were required to keep these places in order, and many of them were slaves of the highest class: landscape gardeners, experts in the culture of fruits and flowers, experts even in the breeding and keeping of the birds, game, and fish, of which the Romans were inordinately fond. These had under them assistants and laborers of every sort, and all were subject to the authority of a superintendent or steward (vīlicus), who had been put in charge of the estate by the master.

145 The Familia Rustica.—This term refers to the slaves who worked on the large estates that had taken the place of the small farms long before the end of the Republic. The name itself indicates this shift, as it suggests that the estate was no longer the sole home of the master. He had become a landlord, living in the city and only visiting his lands occasionally for leisure or business. The estates can therefore be divided into two types: country retreats for pleasure and farms or ranches for profit. The former were chosen with great care, as buyers considered their closeness to the city or other fashionable spots, their healthiness, and the natural beauty of the scenery. They were maintained on a lavish scale, featuring villas, pleasure gardens, parks, game preserves, fish ponds, and artificial lakes—everything to enhance outdoor luxury. A large number of slaves were needed to keep these estates in order, many of whom were highly skilled: landscape gardeners, experts in growing fruits and flowers, and specialists in raising and caring for birds, game, and fish, which the Romans loved. These skilled workers supervised assistants and laborers of all kinds, all of whom were under the authority of a superintendent or steward (vīlicus) appointed by the master to manage the estate.

146 Farm Slaves.—But the name familia rūstica is more characteristically used of the drudges upon the farms, because the slaves employed upon the country seats were more directly in the personal service of the master and can hardly be said to have been kept for profit. The raising of grain for the market had long ceased to be profitable, but various industries had taken its place upon the farms. Wine and oil had become the most important products of the soil, and vineyards and olive orchards were found wherever climate and other conditions were favorable. Cattle and swine were raised in countless numbers, the former more for draft purposes and the products of the dairy than for beef. Sheep were kept for the wool, and woolen garments were worn by the rich and poor alike. Cheese was made in large quantities, all the larger because butter was unknown. The keeping of bees was an important industry, because honey served, so far as it could, the purposes for which sugar is used in modern times. Besides these things that we are even now accustomed to associate with farming, there were others that are now looked upon as distinct and separate businesses. Of these the most important, perhaps, as it was undoubtedly the most laborious, was the quarrying of stone; another was the cutting of timber and working it up into rough lumber, and finally the preparing of sand for the use of the builder. This last was of much greater importance relatively then than now, on account of the extensive use of concrete at Rome.

146 Farm Slaves.—But the term familia rūstica is more commonly used for the laborers on the farms, because the slaves working on the estates were more directly involved in personal service for their masters and were not necessarily kept for profit. Growing grain for the market had long stopped being profitable, but various industries had replaced it on the farms. Wine and oil had become the primary products of the land, with vineyards and olive groves flourishing wherever the climate and other conditions allowed. Cattle and pigs were raised in large numbers, with cattle mostly used for pulling and dairy products rather than for meat. Sheep were raised for their wool, which was worn by both the wealthy and the poor. Cheese was produced in large quantities, especially since butter was not known. Beekeeping was a significant industry, as honey filled many of the roles that sugar serves today. In addition to these things we still associate with farming, there were others that are now viewed as separate industries. The most important, and undoubtedly the most labor-intensive, was stone quarrying; another was timber cutting and processing it into rough lumber, and finally, preparing sand for construction. This last task was comparatively much more significant then than it is now, due to the extensive use of concrete in Rome.

147 In some of these tasks intelligence and skill were required as they are to-day, but in many of them the most necessary qualifications were strength and endurance, as the slaves took the place of much of the machinery of modern times. This was especially true of the men employed in the quarries, who were usually of the rudest and most ungovernable class, and were worked in chains by day and housed in dungeons by night, as convicts have been housed and worked in much later times.

147 In some of these tasks, intelligence and skill were needed just like today, but in many others, the most important qualities were strength and endurance, as slaves replaced a lot of the machinery we have now. This was especially true for the men working in the quarries, who were often the roughest and most unruly group, forced to work in chains during the day and kept in dungeons at night, similar to how convicts have been treated in more recent times.

148 The Vilicus.—The management of such an estate was also intrusted to a vīlicus (§145), who was proverbially a hard taskmaster, simply because his hopes of freedom depended upon the amount of profits he could turn into his master's coffers at the end of the year. His task was no easy one. Besides planning for and overseeing the gangs of slaves already mentioned, he had under his charge another body of slaves only less numerous, employed in providing for the wants of the others. Everything necessary for the farm was produced or manufactured on the farm. Enough grain was raised for food, and this grain was ground in the farm mills and baked in the farm ovens by millers and bakers who were slaves on the farm. The task of turning the mill was usually given to a horse or mule, but slaves were often made to do the grinding as a punishment. Wool was carded, spun, and woven into cloth, and this cloth was made into clothes by the female slaves under the eye of the steward's consort, the vīlica. Buildings were erected, and the tools and implements necessary for the work of the farm were made and repaired. These things required a number of carpenters, smiths, and masons, though they were not necessarily workmen of the highest class. It was the touchstone of a good vīlicus to keep his men always busy, and it is to be understood that the slaves were alternately plowmen and reapers, vinedressers and treaders of the grapes, perhaps even quarrymen and lumbermen, according to the season of the year and the place of their toiling.

148 The Vilicus.—Managing such an estate was also assigned to a vīlicus (§145), who was notoriously a harsh taskmaster, mainly because his chance of gaining freedom depended on the profits he could generate for his master by the year's end. His job was far from easy. In addition to planning and supervising the groups of slaves previously mentioned, he also oversaw another group of slaves, only slightly smaller, who provided for the needs of the others. Everything essential for the farm was produced or made on-site. Enough grain was harvested for food, and this grain was milled and baked by the slave millers and bakers on the farm. Typically, a horse or mule was tasked with turning the mill, but slaves were often forced to grind grain as punishment. Wool was carded, spun, and woven into fabric, which was then made into clothing by the female slaves under the supervision of the steward's wife, the vīlica. Buildings were constructed, and the tools and equipment needed for the farm's operations were created and repaired. This work required several carpenters, blacksmiths, and masons, though they didn't have to be top-notch craftsmen. A good vīlicus knew how to keep his workers continuously occupied, and it is understood that the slaves alternated roles as plowmen and harvesters, grape pickers and pressers, and maybe even quarry workers and lumberjacks, depending on the season and their location.

149 The Familia Urbana.—The number of slaves kept by the wealthy Roman in his city mansion was measured not by his needs, but by the demands of fashion and his means. In the early days a sort of butler (ātriēnsis), or major domo, had relieved the master of his household cares, had done the buying, had kept the accounts, had seen that the house and furniture were in order, and had looked after the few servants who did the actual work. Even under the Republic all this was changed. Other slaves, the prōcūrātor and dispēnsātor, relieved the ātriēnsis of the purchasing of the supplies and the keeping of the accounts, and left to him merely the supervision of the house and its furniture. The duties of the slaves under him were, in the same way, distributed among a number many times greater. Every part of the house had its special staff of servants, often so numerous as to be distributed into decuriae (§133), with a separate superintendent for each division: one for the kitchen, another for the dining-rooms, another for the bedrooms, etc.

149 The Urban Household.—The number of slaves owned by a wealthy Roman in his city home wasn’t determined by necessity but by fashion and his financial capabilities. In earlier times, a sort of butler (ātriēnsis), or major domo, took care of household responsibilities, handling purchases, managing accounts, ensuring the house and furnishings were in order, and supervising the few servants who did the actual work. Even during the Republic, all of this changed. Other slaves, the prōcūrātor and dispēnsātor, took over the buying of supplies and bookkeeping, leaving the ātriēnsis only responsible for overseeing the house and its furniture. Similarly, the tasks of the slaves under him were divided among a much larger number. Each part of the house had its own dedicated staff of servants, often so many that they were organized into decuriae (§133), each with its own supervisor: one for the kitchen, another for the dining rooms, another for the bedrooms, and so on.

150 The very entrance door had assigned to it its special slave (ōstiārius or iānitor), who was often chained to it like a watchdog, in order to keep him literally at his post. And the duties of the several sets were again divided and subdivided, each slave having some one office to perform, and only one. The names of the various functionaries of the kitchen, the dining-rooms, and the bedchambers are too numerous to mention, but an idea of the complexity of the service may be gained from the number of attendants that assisted the master and mistress with their toilets. The former had his ōrnātor, tōnsor, and calceātor (who cared for the feet); the latter her hairdressers (ciniflōnēs or cinerāriī) and ōrnātrīx; and besides these each had no less than three or four more to assist with the bath. The children, too, had each his or her own attendants, beginning with the nūtrix, and continuing in the case of the boy with the paedagōgus and pedisequī (§123).

150 The front door had its own designated slave (ōstiārius or iānitor), who was often chained to it like a guard dog to ensure he stayed at his post. The various roles were divided and subdivided, with each slave assigned one specific task. The names of the different workers in the kitchen, dining rooms, and bedrooms are too many to list, but you can get an idea of the complexity of the service from the number of attendants that helped the master and mistress with their grooming. The master had his ōrnātor, tōnsor, and calceātor (who took care of his feet); the mistress had her hairdressers (ciniflōnēs or cinerāriī) and ōrnātrīx; and in addition, each had at least three or four more to help with the bath. The children also had their own attendants, starting with the nūtrix and, in the case of the boy, continuing with the paedagōgus and pedisequī (§123).

FIGURE 31. LECTICA
FIGURE 31. LECTICA

151 When the master or mistress left the house a numerous retinue was deemed necessary. If they walked, slaves went before to clear the way (anteambulōnēs), and pages and lackeys followed carrying wraps or the sunshade and fan of the mistress, and ready to perform any little service that might be necessary. The master was always accompanied out of the house by his nōmenclātor, who prompted him in case he had forgotten the name of any one who greeted him. If they did not walk, they were carried in litters (lectīcae, Fig. 31), something like sedan chairs. The bearers were strong men, by preference Syrians or Cappadocians (§136), all carefully matched in size (§140) and dressed in gorgeous liveries. As each member of the household had his own litter and bearers, this one class of slaves made an important item in the family budget. And even when they rode in this way the same attendants accompanied them as when they walked.

151 When the master or mistress left the house, a large group of attendants was considered essential. If they walked, slaves went ahead to clear the path (anteambulōnēs), and pages and lackeys followed, carrying cloaks or the sunshade and fan of the mistress, ready to help with any small task that was needed. The master was always accompanied out of the house by his nōmenclātor, who reminded him if he forgot the name of anyone who greeted him. If they didn’t walk, they were carried in litters (lectīcae, Fig. 31), similar to sedan chairs. The bearers were strong men, preferably Syrians or Cappadocians (§136), all carefully matched in size (§140) and dressed in lavish uniforms. Since each household member had their own litter and bearers, this group of slaves represented a significant expense in the family budget. Even when they traveled this way, the same attendants accompanied them as when they walked.

152 When the master dined at the house of a friend his slaves attended him as far as the door at least. Some remained with him to care for his sandals, and others (adversitōrēs) returned at the appointed hour to see him home. A journey out of the city was a more serious matter and called for more pomp and display. In addition to the horses and mules that drew the carts of those who rode, there were mounted outriders and beasts of burden loaded with baggage and supplies. Numerous slaves followed on foot, and a band of gladiators not infrequently acted as escort and bodyguard. It is not too much to say that the ordinary train of a wealthy traveler included scores, perhaps hundreds, of slaves.

152 When the master had dinner at a friend's house, his servants accompanied him at least to the door. Some stayed with him to handle his sandals, while others (adversitōrēs) returned at the agreed time to escort him home. Traveling out of the city was a more significant affair and required more grandeur. Besides the horses and mules pulling the carts of those riding, there were mounted outriders and pack animals carrying luggage and supplies. Many servants followed on foot, and a group of gladiators often served as an escort and bodyguard. It's fair to say that a typical retinue of a wealthy traveler included dozens, if not hundreds, of slaves.

153 Among the familia urbāna must be numbered also those who furnished amusement and entertainment for the master and his guests, especially during and after meals. There were musicians and readers, and for persons of less refined tastes, dancers, jesters, dwarfs, and even misshapen freaks. Under the Empire little children were kept for the same purpose.

153 Included in the familia urbāna were those who provided entertainment for the master and his guests, especially during and after meals. There were musicians and storytellers, and for those with less sophisticated tastes, there were dancers, jesters, dwarfs, and even deformed performers. During the Empire, little children were also kept for the same purpose.

154 Lastly may be mentioned the slaves of the highest class, the confidential assistants of the master, the amanuenses who wrote his letters, the secretaries who kept his accounts, and the agents through whom he collected his income, audited the reports of his stewards and managers, made his investments, and transacted all sorts of business matters. The greater the luxury and extravagance of the house, the more the master would need these trained and experienced men to relieve him of cares which he detested, and by their fidelity and skill to make possible the gratification of his tastes and passions.

154 Lastly, we should mention the elite slaves, the trusted assistants of the master, the clerks who wrote his letters, the secretaries who managed his accounts, and the agents through whom he gathered his income, reviewed the reports of his stewards and managers, made his investments, and handled various business dealings. The more luxurious and extravagant the household, the more the master needed these skilled and experienced individuals to relieve him of the burdens he disliked, enabling him to indulge his tastes and passions through their loyalty and expertise.

155 Such a staff as has been described belonged, of course, to a wealthy and fashionable man. Persons with more good sense had only such slaves as could be profitably employed. Atticus, the friend of Cicero, a man of sufficient wealth and social position to defy the demands of fashion, kept in his service only vernae (§138), and had them so carefully trained that the meanest could read and write for him. Cicero, on the other hand, could not think it good form to have a slave do more than one kind of work, and Cicero was not to be considered a rich man.

155 The staff described obviously belonged to a wealthy and stylish man. People with more common sense had only those slaves who could be usefully employed. Atticus, Cicero's friend, a man wealthy and socially positioned enough to ignore fashion trends, only kept vernae (§138) in his service, training them so well that even the least skilled among them could read and write for him. Cicero, on the other hand, believed it was improper for a slave to do more than one type of work, and he shouldn’t be regarded as a rich man.

156 Legal Status of Slaves.—The power of the master over the slave, called dominium (§37), was absolute. He could assign him the most laborious and degrading tasks, punish him even unto death at his sole discretion, sell him, and kill him (or turn him out in the street to die) when age or illness had made him incapable of labor. Slaves were mere chattels in the eyes of the law, like oxen or horses. They could not hold property, they could not make contracts, they could testify in the courts only on the rack, they could not marry. The free person in potestāte was little better off legally (§31), but there were two important differences between the son, for example, and the slave. The son was relieved of the potestās on the death of the pater familiās (§34), but the death of the master did not make the slave free. Again, the condition of the son was ameliorated by pietās (§73) and public opinion (§§32, 33), but there was no pietās for the slave and public opinion hardly operated in his behalf. It did enable him to hold as his own his scanty savings (§162), and it gave a sort of sanction to the permanent unions of male and female slaves called contubernium, but in other respects it did little for his benefit.

156 Legal Status of Slaves.—The master's control over the slave, known as dominium (§37), was absolute. He could assign the most grueling and humiliating jobs, punish him, even to the point of death, at his discretion, sell him, or abandon him to die on the street when age or sickness made him incapable of working. Slaves were viewed as property under the law, similar to oxen or horses. They couldn’t own property, couldn’t make contracts, could only testify in court under torture, and couldn’t marry. The free person in potestāte was only slightly better off legally (§31), but there were two significant differences between a son, for instance, and a slave. The son would lose his potestās upon the death of the pater familiās (§34), whereas the death of the master did not free the slave. Additionally, the son's situation was improved by pietās (§73) and societal views (§§32, 33), but there was no pietās for the slave, and public opinion rarely worked in his favor. It did allow him to keep his meager savings (§162), and it gave some level of approval to the permanent pairings of male and female slaves known as contubernium, but it did little else to benefit him.

157 Under the Empire various laws were passed that seemed to recognize the slave as a person, not a thing: it was forbidden to sell him for the purpose of fighting with wild beasts in the amphitheater; it was provided that the slave should not be put to death by the master simply because he was too old or too ill to work, and that a slave "exposed" (§95) should become free by the act; at last the master was forbidden to kill the slave at all without due process of law. As a matter of fact these laws were very generally disregarded, much as are our laws for the prevention of cruelty to animals, and it may be said that it was only the influence of Christianity that at last changed the condition of the slave for the better.

157 During the Empire, various laws were enacted that appeared to recognize slaves as people rather than property: it became illegal to sell them for the purpose of fighting wild animals in the arena; it was stipulated that a master could not kill a slave simply because they were too old or too sick to work, and that a slave who was "exposed" (§95) would gain their freedom by that act; ultimately, masters were prohibited from killing slaves without a fair legal process. In reality, these laws were often ignored, much like our laws against animal cruelty, and it can be said that it was primarily the influence of Christianity that finally improved the condition of slaves.

158 The Treatment of Slaves.—There is nothing in the stern and selfish character of the Roman that would lead us to expect from him gentleness or mercy in the treatment of his slaves. At the same time he was too shrewd and sharp in all matters of business to forget that a slave was a piece of valuable property, and to run the risk of the loss or injury of that property by wanton cruelty. Much depended, of course, upon the character and temper of the individual owner, and Juvenal gives us to understand that the mistress was likely to be more spiteful and unreasonable than the master. But the case of Vedius Pollio, in the time of Augustus, who ordered a slave to be thrown alive into a pond as food for the fish because he had broken a goblet, may be balanced by that of Cicero, whose letters to his slave Tiro disclose real affection and tenderness of feeling. The passionate man nowadays may kill or maim the dog or horse, although it has a money value and he needs its services, and most of us know of worn-out horses turned out upon the common to die. But these things are exceptional, and if we consider the age in which the Roman lived and pass for a moment the matter of punishments, we may say that he was rather pitiless as a taskmaster than habitually cruel to his slaves.

158 The Treatment of Slaves.—There's nothing in the harsh and selfish nature of the Roman that would make us expect gentleness or mercy in how he treated his slaves. At the same time, he was too clever and sharp in business to overlook that a slave was valuable property, and he wouldn't want to risk losing or damaging that property through needless cruelty. Much depended, of course, on the personality and disposition of the individual owner, and Juvenal lets us know that a mistress was likely to be more spiteful and unreasonable than a master. However, the case of Vedius Pollio, during Augustus's reign, who ordered a slave to be thrown alive into a pond to feed the fish for breaking a goblet, can be contrasted with Cicero, whose letters to his slave Tiro show real affection and tenderness. Nowadays, a passionate person might injure or kill a dog or horse, even if it has monetary value and is still needed for its services, and many of us have heard of worn-out horses left to die on the common. But these instances are exceptional, and if we consider the era in which the Roman lived and put aside the issue of punishments for a moment, we could say that he was more ruthless as a taskmaster than generally cruel to his slaves.

159 Of the daily life of the town slave we know but little except that his work was light and he was the envy of the drudge upon the farm. Of the treatment of the latter we get some knowledge from the writings of the elder Cato, who may be taken as a fair specimen of the rugged farmer of his time (234-149 B.C.). He held that slaves should always be at work except in the hours, few enough at best, allowed them for sleep, and he took pains to find plenty for his to do even on the public holidays. He advised farmers to sell immediately worn-out draft cattle, diseased sheep, broken implements, aged and feeble slaves, "and other useless things."

159 We know very little about the daily life of the town slave, other than that his work was light, and he was envied by the laborers on the farm. We get some insight into the treatment of those workers from the writings of the elder Cato, who is a good example of the tough farmer of his time (234-149 B.C.). He believed that slaves should always be working except for the few hours they were allowed to sleep, and he made sure to find plenty of tasks for them to do even on public holidays. He recommended that farmers sell off worn-out draft animals, sick sheep, broken tools, old and weak slaves, "and other useless things."

160 Food and Dress.—Slaves were fed on coarse food, but when Cato tells us that in addition to the monthly allowance of grain (about a bushel) they were to have merely the fallen olives, or, failing these, a little salt fish and vinegar, we must remember that this was no less and no worse than the common food of the poorer Romans. Every schoolboy knows that grain was the only ration of the sturdy soldiers that won Caesar's battles for him. A slave was furnished a tunic every year, and a cloak and a pair of wooden shoes every two years. Worn-out clothes were returned to the vīlicus to be made up into patchwork quilts. We are told that this same vīlicus often cheated the slaves by stinting their allowance for his own benefit, and we can not doubt that he, a slave himself, was more likely to be brutal and cruel than the master would have been.

160 Food and Dress.—Slaves were given basic food, but when Cato mentions that in addition to a monthly grain allowance (about a bushel), they were to receive only fallen olives or, if those weren't available, a bit of salt fish and vinegar, we should remember that this was just as good or bad as what poorer Romans ate. Everyone knows that grain was the only food that the strong soldiers relied on to win battles for Caesar. A slave received a tunic each year, and a cloak and a pair of wooden shoes every two years. Worn-out clothes were sent back to the vīlicus to be turned into patchwork quilts. It’s said that this same vīlicus often cheated the slaves by withholding their rations for his own gain, and we can easily assume that, as a slave himself, he was more likely to be cruel and harsh than the master would have been.

161 But entirely apart from the grinding toil and the harshness and insolence of the master and the overseer, the mere restraint from liberty was torture enough in itself. There was little chance of escape by flight. The Greek slave might hope to cross the boundary of the little principality in which he served, to find freedom and refuge under the protection of an adjoining power. But Italy was not cut up into hostile communities, and should the slave by a miracle reach the Rubicon or the sea, no neighboring state would dare defend him or even hide him from his Roman master. If he attempted flight, he must live the life of an outlaw, with organized bands of slave hunters on his track, with a reward offered for his return, and unspeakable tortures awaiting him as a warning for others. It is no wonder, then, that vast numbers of slaves sought rest from their labors by a voluntary death (§140). It must be remembered that many of them were men of good birth and high position in the countries from which they came, some of them even soldiers, taken on the field of battle with weapons in their hands.

161 But aside from the exhausting work and the cruelty and arrogance of the master and overseer, simply being denied freedom was torture in itself. There was little chance of escaping by running away. The Greek slave might have hoped to cross the border of the small principality where he served, to find freedom and safety under the protection of a neighboring power. But Italy wasn’t divided into hostile communities, and if the slave somehow reached the Rubicon or the sea, no neighboring state would dare to protect him or even hide him from his Roman master. If he tried to escape, he would have to live as an outlaw, with organized groups of slave hunters pursuing him, a reward offered for his capture, and unimaginable punishments waiting for him as a warning to others. It’s no surprise, then, that many slaves sought relief from their labor through voluntary death (§140). It’s important to remember that many of them were men of noble birth and high status in the countries they came from, some even soldiers, captured on the battlefield with weapons in their hands.

162 The Peculium.—We have seen that the free man in potestāte could not legally hold property, that all that he acquired belonged strictly to his pater familiās (§31). We have also seen that he was allowed to hold, manage and use property assigned to him by the pater familiās, just as if it had been his own (§33). The same thing was true in the case of a slave, and the property was called by the same name (pecūlium). His claim to it could not be maintained by law, but was confirmed by public opinion and by inviolable custom. If the master respected these, there were several ways in which an industrious and frugal slave could scrape together bit by bit a little fund of his own, depending in great measure, of course, upon the generosity of his master and his own position in the familia.

162 The Peculium.—We have seen that a free man in potestāte could not legally own property; everything he acquired belonged strictly to his pater familiās (§31). We’ve also seen that he was permitted to hold, manage, and use property assigned to him by the pater familiās, just as if it were his own (§33). The same applied to a slave, and the property was called the same thing (pecūlium). Although his claim to it couldn’t be legally upheld, it was recognized by public opinion and upheld by respected custom. If the master honored these norms, there were various ways for a hardworking and careful slave to gradually save a small amount of his own money, largely depending on his master's generosity and his own standing within the familia.

163 If he belonged to the familia rūstica, the opportunities were not so good, but by stinting himself he might save something from his monthly allowance of food (§160), and he might, perhaps, do a little work for himself in the hours allowed for sleep and rest, tilling, for example, a few square yards of garden for his own benefit. If he were a city slave there were besides these chances the tips from his master's friends and guests, and perhaps a bribe for some little piece of knavery or a reward for its success. We have already seen that a slave teacher received presents from his pupils (§121). It was no uncommon thing either, as has been said, for a shrewd master to teach a slave a trade and allow him to keep a portion of the increased earnings which his deftness and skill would bring. More rarely the master would furnish the capital and allow the slave to start in business and retain a portion of the profits (§144).

163 If he was part of the familia rūstica, the opportunities weren't great, but by cutting back on his monthly food allowance (§160), he might be able to save a little. He could also do some work for himself during the hours meant for sleep and rest, like tending to a small section of garden for his own benefit. If he was a city slave, there were additional chances, like getting tips from his master's friends and guests, and maybe a bribe for some minor wrongdoing or a reward for succeeding in it. We've already seen that a slave teacher received gifts from his students (§121). It wasn't unusual, as mentioned before, for a clever master to teach a slave a trade and let him keep a portion of the extra earnings that came from his skill and talent. Less commonly, the master would provide the capital and let the slave start a business, allowing him to keep a share of the profits (§144).

164 For the master the custom was undoubtedly profitable in the long run. It stimulated the slave's energy and made him more contented and cheerful. It also furnished a means of control more effective than the severest corporal punishment, and that without physical injury to the chattel. To the ambitious slave the pecūlium gave at least a chance of freedom, for he hoped to save enough in time to buy himself from his master. Many, of course, preferred to use their earnings to purchase little comforts and luxuries nearer than distant liberty. Some upon whom a high price was set by their owners used their pecūlium to buy for themselves cheaper slaves, whom they hired out to the employers of laborers already mentioned (§143). In this way they hoped to increase their savings more rapidly. The slave's slave was called vicārius, and legally belonged to the owner of his master, but public opinion regarded him as a part of the slave-master's pecūlium. The slave had a life interest only in his savings, that is, they did not pass to his heirs on his death, for a slave could have no "heirs," and he could not dispose of them by will. If he died in slavery his property went to his master. Public slaves (§141) were allowed as one of their greatest privileges to dispose of one-half of their property by will.

164 For the master, this practice was definitely profitable in the long term. It energized the slave, making him more satisfied and happier. It also provided a way to maintain control that was more effective than harsh punishment, and without causing physical harm to the slave. For the ambitious slave, the pecūlium offered at least a shot at freedom, as he hoped to save enough over time to buy his own freedom from his master. Many, of course, chose to spend their earnings on small comforts and luxuries rather than pursuing distant freedom. Some slaves, who were valued highly by their owners, used their pecūlium to buy cheaper slaves for themselves, whom they then rented out to the aforementioned labor employers (§143). In this way, they aimed to build their savings more quickly. The slave's slave was called vicārius, and legally belonged to the master of his owner, but public opinion viewed him as part of the slave-master's pecūlium. The slave only had a life interest in his savings, meaning they didn’t pass on to anyone after his death since a slave couldn’t have "heirs," nor could he give them away in a will. If he died in slavery, his property reverted to his master. Public slaves (§141) were granted one of their greatest privileges, the ability to bequeath half of their property in a will.

165 At the best the accumulation of a sum large enough (§140) to buy his liberty was pitifully slow and painful for the slave, all the more because the more energetic and industrious he was, the higher the price that would be set upon him. We can not help feeling a great respect for the man who at so great a price obtained his freedom. We can sympathize, too, with the poor fellows who had to take from their little hoards to make to the members of their masters' families the presents that were expected on such great occasions as the marriage of one of them, the naming of a child (§98), or the birthday of the mistress (§91).

165 At best, saving up enough money (§140) to buy his freedom was incredibly slow and painful for the slave, especially since the more hardworking and diligent he was, the higher the price set on him would be. We can't help but feel a deep respect for the man who purchased his freedom at such a high cost. We can also empathize with the unfortunate ones who had to dip into their small savings to give gifts to their masters' families for significant events like a wedding, a child's naming ceremony (§98), or the mistress's birthday (§91).

166 Punishments.—It is not the purpose of the following sections to catalogue the fiendish tortures sometimes inflicted upon slaves by their masters. They were not very common for the reason suggested in §158, and were no more characteristic of the ordinary correction of slaves than lynching and whitecapping are characteristic of the administration of justice in Georgia and Indiana. Certain punishments, however, are so frequently mentioned in Latin literature, that a description of them is necessary in order that the passages in which they occur may be understood by the reader.

166 Punishments.—The following sections do not aim to list the brutal tortures sometimes imposed on slaves by their masters. Such punishments were relatively rare for the reasons mentioned in §158, and they were not more typical of regular slave discipline than lynching and whitecapping are typical of the justice system in Georgia and Indiana. However, certain punishments are mentioned so often in Latin literature that it's necessary to describe them so that readers can understand the contexts in which they appear.

FIGURE 32. FLAGELLUM
FIGURE 32. FLAGELLUM

167 The most common punishment for neglect of duty or petty misconduct was a beating with a stick or flogging with a lash. If the picture of a Roman school already referred to (§119) gives a correct idea of the punishments inflicted upon a schoolboy with the consent of his parents, we should expect that of a slave to be as severe as regard for his usefulness afterwards would permit. Hence we find that for the single rod or stick was often substituted a bundle of rods, usually elm (ulmī) corresponding to the birch of England and the hickory of America. For the lash or rawhide (scutica or lōrum) was often used a sort of cat-o'-nine-tails, made of cords or thongs of leather. When the offense was more serious, bits of bone were attached to this, and even metal buttons, to tear the flesh, and the instrument was called a flagrum or flagellum (Fig. 32). It could not have been less severe than the knout of Russia, and we may well believe that slaves died beneath its blows. To render the victim incapable of resistance he was sometimes drawn up to a beam by the arms, and weights were even attached to his feet, so that he could not so much as writhe under the torture.

167 The most common punishment for neglecting duties or minor misbehavior was a beating with a stick or flogging with a whip. If the image of a Roman school already mentioned (§119) accurately reflects the punishments inflicted on a schoolboy with his parents' approval, we should expect the treatment of a slave to be just as harsh, considering their usefulness afterward. Therefore, we often find that a single rod or stick was replaced by a bundle of rods, usually made of elm (ulmī), similar to birch in England and hickory in America. Instead of a whip or rawhide (scutica or lōrum), a type of cat-o'-nine-tails made from cords or strips of leather was often used. When the offense was more serious, pieces of bone and even metal buttons were added to tear the flesh, and the instrument was called a flagrum or flagellum (Fig. 32). It must have been as brutal as the knout in Russia, and it's reasonable to believe that slaves died from its blows. To prevent the victim from resisting, they were sometimes pulled up to a beam by their arms, and weights were even tied to their feet so they couldn't so much as squirm under the torture.

168 In the comedies are many references to these punishments, and the slaves make grim jests on the rods and the scourge, taunting each other with the beatings they have had or deserve to have. Sometimes the rods are parasites, who shave close the person to whom they attach themselves; sometimes they are pens, the back of the culprit being the copybook; sometimes they are catapults, dealing darts and death. Sometimes the victim is a bottomless abyss of rods; sometimes he has absorbed so much essence of elm that he is in danger of himself becoming a tree; sometimes he is an anvil; sometimes he is a solid melting under the blows; sometimes he is a garden well watered by blows. Sometimes an entertainment is being prepared scot-free for his back; and sometimes his back is a beautifully embroidered carpet.

168 The comedies include many references to these punishments, and the slaves make dark jokes about the rods and the whip, mocking each other about the beatings they've received or the ones they deserve. Sometimes the rods are like parasites, closely shaving the skin of their victims; other times, they represent pens, with the back of the offender serving as the writing surface; at times, they act like catapults, delivering blows and pain. Sometimes the victim is a bottomless pit of rods; other times, he has taken in so much essence of elm that he risks turning into a tree; sometimes he is an anvil; at other times, he is a solid mass melting under the strikes; sometimes he is a garden nourished by these blows. Occasionally, an event is being prepared at no cost to his back; and other times, his back is a beautifully embroidered carpet.

169 Another punishment for offenses of the same trivial nature resembled the stocks of old New England days. The offender was exposed to the derision of his fellows with his limbs so confined that he could make no motion at all, could not so much as brush a fly from his face. Variations of this form of punishment are seen in the furca and in the "making a quadruped out of a man." The latter must have been something like the "bucking and gagging" used as a punishment in the militia; the former was so common that furcifer became a mere term of abuse. The culprit carried upon his shoulders a log of wood, shaped like a V, and had his arms stretched out before him with his hands fastened to the ends of the fork. This log he had to carry around in order that the other members of the familia might see him and take warning. Sometimes to this punishment was added a lashing as he moved painfully along.

169 Another punishment for offenses of a similarly minor nature was similar to the stocks from old New England. The offender was publicly humiliated by being unable to move at all, even unable to swat a fly off his face. Variations of this punishment can be seen in the furca and in the practice of "making a quadruped out of a man." The latter was likely something akin to "bucking and gagging" used as punishment in the militia; the former was so common that furcifer became just a term of insult. The offender had to carry a V-shaped log of wood on his shoulders, with his arms stretched out in front of him and his hands tied to the ends of the fork. He had to carry this log around so that other members of the familia could see him and be warned. Sometimes, this punishment was further intensified with a beating as he struggled to move.

170 Less painful and degrading for the moment, but far more dreaded by the slave, was a sentence to harder labor than he had been accustomed to perform. The final penalty for misconduct on the part of a city slave, for whom the rod had been spoiled in vain, was banishment to the farm, and to this might be added at a stroke the odious task of grinding at the mill (§148), or the crushing toil of labor in the quarries. The last were the punishments of the better class of farm slaves, while the desperate and dangerous class of slaves who regularly worked in the quarries paid for their misdeeds under the scourge and in heavier shackles by day and fewer hours of rest by night. These may be compared to the galley slaves of later times. Those utterly incorrigible might be sold for gladiators.

170 Less painful and humiliating in the short term, but far more feared by the slave, was a sentence to harder labor than they were used to. The ultimate punishment for a city slave, who had already escaped the whip, was banishment to the farm, which could also include the dreaded task of grinding at the mill (§148), or the backbreaking labor in the quarries. The latter were the punishments for the higher-class farm slaves, while the more desperate and dangerous class of slaves working in the quarries faced consequences under the whip, heavier shackles during the day, and less time to rest at night. These conditions could be compared to the galley slaves of later eras. Those who were completely unmanageable might be sold as gladiators.

171 For actual crimes, not mere faults or offenses, the punishments were far more severe. Slaves were so numerous (§131) and their various employments gave them such free access to the person of the master, that his property and very life were always at their mercy. It was indeed a just and gentle master that did not sometimes dream of a slave holding a dagger at his throat. There was nothing within the confines of Italy so much dreaded as an uprising of the slaves. It was simply this haunting fear that led to the inhuman tortures inflicted upon the slave guilty of an attempt upon the life of his master or of the destruction of his property. The Romans had not learned twenty centuries ago, as some of our own citizens have not yet learned, that crimes are not lessened by increasing the sufferings of the criminals.

171 For real crimes, not just minor mistakes or offenses, the punishments were much harsher. There were so many slaves (§131) and their different jobs gave them such easy access to their master's person that the master’s property and even life were always at risk. It was indeed a kind and fair master who didn’t sometimes worry about a slave holding a dagger at his throat. There was nothing within the borders of Italy that was feared more than a slave rebellion. It was this constant fear that led to the brutal punishments enforced on any slave who attempted to harm his master or destroy his property. The Romans hadn’t learned twenty centuries ago, just as some of our own citizens still haven’t learned, that increasing the suffering of criminals doesn’t reduce crime.

FIGURE 33. SLAVE'S COLLAR
FIGURE 33. SLAVE'S COLLAR
Servus sum dom(i)ni mei Scholastici v(iri) sp(ectabilis). Tene me ne fugiam de domo Pulverata.

172 The runaway slave was a criminal: he had stolen himself. He was also guilty of setting a bad example to his fellow slaves; and, worst of all, runaway slaves always became bandits (§161) and they might find a Spartacus to lead them (§132). There were, therefore, standing rewards for the capture of fugitīvī, and there were men who made it their business to track them down and return them to their masters. The fugitīvus was brought back in shackles, and was sure to be flogged within an inch of his life and sent to the quarries for the rest of his miserable days. Besides this, he was branded on the forehead with the letter F, for fugitīvus, and sometimes had a metal collar riveted about his neck. One such, still preserved at Rome, is shown in Fig. 33, and another has the inscription:

172 The runaway slave was considered a criminal: he had essentially stolen himself. He also set a poor example for his fellow slaves; and worst of all, runaway slaves often turned into bandits (§161) and might find a leader like Spartacus to follow (§132). Because of this, there were always bounties for capturing fugitīvī, and there were people who made it their mission to hunt them down and return them to their owners. The fugitīvus would be brought back in chains, likely to be whipped almost to death and sent to work in the quarries for the rest of his miserable life. In addition, he would be branded on the forehead with the letter F, for fugitīvus, and sometimes had a metal collar fastened around his neck. One such collar, still kept in Rome, is shown in Fig. 33, and another has the inscription:

FUGI. TENE ME. CUM REVOCAVERIS ME D. M.
ZONINO, ACCIPIS SOLIDUM.1
1 I've escaped. Find me. If you bring me back to my master Zoninus, you’ll be rewarded.

173 For an attempt upon the life of the master the penalty was death in its most agonizing form, by crucifixion. This was also the penalty for taking part in an insurrection, witness the twenty thousand crucified in Sicily (§132) and the six thousand crosses that Pompeius erected along the road to Rome, each bearing the body of one of the survivors of the final battle in which Spartacus fell. And the punishment was inflicted not only upon the slave guilty of his master's life, but also upon the family of the slave, if he had wife (§156) and children. If the guilty man could not be found, his punishment was made certain by the crucifixion of all the slaves of the murdered man. Tacitus tells us that in the reign of Nero four hundred slaves were executed for the murder of their master, Pedianus Secundus, by one of their number undetected.

173 The penalty for attempting to kill a master was death in its most painful form: crucifixion. This was also the punishment for participating in a rebellion, as seen by the twenty thousand people crucified in Sicily (§132) and the six thousand crosses that Pompey set up along the road to Rome, each displaying the body of one of the survivors from the final battle where Spartacus was defeated. The punishment was not just applied to the slave who threatened his master’s life, but also to the slave’s family if he had a wife (§156) and children. If the guilty person couldn’t be found, all the slaves of the murdered master faced crucifixion. Tacitus notes that during Nero’s reign, four hundred slaves were executed for the murder of their master, Pedianus Secundus, by one among them who was never caught.

174 The cross stood to the slave as the horror of horrors. The very word (crux) was used among them as a curse, especially in the form ad (malam) crucem. The various minor punishments were inflicted at the order of the master or his representative by some fellow slave called for the time carnifex or lōrārius, though these words by no means imply that he was regularly or even commonly designated for the disagreeable duty. Still, the administration of punishment to a fellow slave was felt to be degrading, and the word carnifex was apt to attach itself to such a person and finally came to be a standing term of abuse and taunt. It is applied to each other by quarreling slaves, apparently with no notion of its literal meaning, as many vulgar epithets are applied to-day. The actual execution of a death sentence was carried out by one of the servī pūblicī (§141) at a fixed place of execution outside of the city walls.

174 To the slave, the cross represented the ultimate horror. The word (crux) was used among them as a curse, especially in the phrase ad (malam) crucem. Minor punishments were inflicted by the master or his representative through another slave temporarily called carnifex or lōrārius, though these terms didn't necessarily mean that person was regularly assigned to this unpleasant duty. Still, punishing another slave felt degrading, and the term carnifex tended to stick to such individuals, eventually becoming a common insult and taunt. Slaves would throw it at each other during fights, seemingly unaware of its literal meaning, just like many vulgar terms are used today. The actual execution of a death sentence was carried out by one of the servī pūblicī (§141) at a designated execution site outside the city walls.

FIGURE 34. COIN, SHOWING THE PILLEUS
FIGURE 34. COIN, SHOWING THE PILLEUS

175 Manumission.—The slave might purchase his freedom from his master by means of his savings, as we have seen (§164), or he might be set free as a reward for faithful service or some special act of devotion. In either case it was only necessary for the master to pronounce him free in the presence of witnesses, though a formal act of manumission often took place before a praetor. The new-made freedman set proudly on his head the cap of liberty (pilleus), often seen on Roman coins (Fig. 34). He was now called lībertus in reference to his master, lībertīnus in reference to others; his master was no longer dominus, but patrōnus. The relation that now existed between them was one of mutual helpfulness. The patron assisted the freedman in business, often supplying the means with which he was to make a start in his new life. It the freedman died first, the patron paid the expenses of a decent funeral and had the body buried near the spot where his own ashes would be laid. He became the guardian of the freedman's children, or if no heirs were left, he himself inherited the property. The freedman was bound to show his patron marked deference and respect on all occasions, to attend him upon public occasions, to assist him in case of reverse of fortune, and in short to stand to him in the same relation as the client had stood to the patron in the brave days of old.

175 Manumission.—A slave could buy his freedom from his master using his savings, as we’ve seen (§164), or he could be freed as a reward for loyal service or a special act of devotion. In either case, the master just needed to declare him free in front of witnesses, although a formal act of manumission often took place before a praetor. The newly freed man proudly placed the cap of liberty (pilleus) on his head, which was often shown on Roman coins (Fig. 34). He was now referred to as lībertus in relation to his master and lībertīnus in relation to others; his master was no longer dominus, but patrōnus. The relationship between them now was one of mutual support. The patron helped the freedman in business, often providing the means to get started in his new life. If the freedman died first, the patron would cover the costs of a proper funeral and ensure that the body was buried near where his own ashes would be put. The patron became the guardian of the freedman’s children, and if there were no heirs, he inherited the property. The freedman was expected to show his patron considerable respect and deference at all times, attend him at public events, assist him in tough times, and in short, maintain the same relationship that clients used to have with patrons in the heroic days of old.

176 The Clients.—The word cliēns (from clueō; therefore "hearer," "one who obeys") is used in Roman history of two very different classes of dependents, who are separated by a considerable interval of time and may be roughly distinguished as the Old Clients and the New. The former played an important part under the Kings, and especially in the struggles between the patricians and plebeians in the early days of the Republic, but had practically disappeared by the time of Cicero. The latter are first heard of after the Empire was well advanced, and never had any political significance. Between the two classes there is absolutely no connection, and the student must be careful to notice that the later is not a development of the earlier class.

176 The Clients.—The term cliēns (from clueō; meaning "hearer" or "one who obeys") refers in Roman history to two very different types of dependents, separated by a significant gap in time and generally categorized as the Old Clients and the New Clients. The Old Clients played a key role during the Kings’ rule and particularly during the conflicts between the patricians and plebeians in the early Republic, but were mostly gone by Cicero’s time. The New Clients first appeared after the Empire was well-established and had no political relevance. There is no direct connection between the two groups, and it is important for students to recognize that the latter is not an evolution of the former.

177 The Old Clients.—Clientage (clientēla) goes back beyond the founding of Rome to the most ancient social institutions of the Italian communities. The gentēs who settled on the hills along the Tiber (§22) had brought with them as a part of their familiae (§21) numerous free retainers, who seem to have farmed their lands, tended their flocks, and done them certain personal services in return for protection against cattle thieves, raiders, and open enemies. These retainers were regarded as inferior members of the gēns to which they had severally attached themselves, had a share in the increase of the flocks and herds (§33, pecūlia), and were given the clan name (§47), but they had no right of marriage with persons of the higher class and no voice in the government. They were the original plēbs, while the gentīlēs (§22) were the populus of Rome.

177 The Old Clients.—Clientage (clientēla) dates back to before the founding of Rome, rooted in the earliest social structures of Italian communities. The gentēs who settled on the hills by the Tiber (§22) brought with them as part of their familiae (§21) numerous free retainers. These retainers farmed their land, looked after their flocks, and provided various personal services in exchange for protection from cattle thieves, raiders, and open enemies. They were seen as lesser members of the gēns to which they were attached, shared in the increase of the flocks and herds (§33, pecūlia), and received the clan name (§47), but they had no right to marry into the higher classes and no say in governance. They were the original plēbs, while the gentīlēs (§22) made up the populus of Rome.

178 Rome's policy of expansion soon brought within the city a third element, distinct from both gentīlēs and clientēs. Conquered communities, especially those dangerously near, were made to destroy their own strongholds (oppida) and move in mass to the city. Those who possessed already the gentile organization were allowed to become a part of the populus, or governing body, and these, too, brought their clientēs with them. Those who had no such organization either attached themselves to the gentēs as clients, or preferring personal independence settled here and there, in and about the city, to make a living as best they might. Some were possessed of means as large perhaps as those of the patricians; others were artisans and laborers, hewers of wood and drawers of water; but all alike were without political rights and occupied the lowest position in the new state. Their numbers increased rapidly with the expansion of Roman territory, and they soon outnumbered the patricians with their retainers, with whom, of course, as conquered people they could have no sympathies or social ties. To them also the name of plēbs was given, and the old plēbs, the clientēs, began to occupy an intermediate position in the state, though politically included with the plebeians. Many of them, owing perhaps to the dying out of ancient patrician families, gradually lost their dependent relation and became identified in interests with the newer element.

178 Rome's expansion policy soon introduced a third group within the city, separate from both gentīlēs and clientēs. Conquered communities, particularly those located nearby, were forced to dismantle their fortifications (oppida) and relocate en masse to the city. Those who already had a gentile structure could join the populus, or governing body, and they brought their clientēs with them. Those without such an organization either allied themselves with the gentēs as clients or chose to maintain personal independence, settling here and there in and around the city to survive as best they could. Some had wealth comparable to that of the patricians; others were craftsmen and laborers, woodcutters and water carriers; but all shared the fact that they had no political rights and held the lowest status in the new state. Their numbers grew rapidly as Roman territory expanded, soon surpassing the patricians and their dependents, with whom, as conquered people, they had no connections or social ties. They were labeled plēbs, while the old plēbs, the clientēs, began to occupy an intermediary role in the state, even though they were politically grouped with the plebeians. Many of them, possibly due to the decline of ancient patrician families, gradually shed their dependent status and aligned their interests with the newer group.

179 Mutual Obligations.—The relation between the patrician patrons and the plebeian clients is not now thoroughly understood; the problems connected with it seem beyond solution. We know that it was hereditary and that the great houses boasted of the number of their clients and were eager to increase them from generation to generation. We know that it was regarded as something peculiarly sacred, that the client stood to the patron as little less than a son. Vergil tells us that a special punishment in the underworld awaited the patron who defrauded a client. We read, too, of instances of splendid loyalty to their patrons on the part of clients, a loyalty to which we can only compare in modern times that of Highlanders to the chief of their clan. But when we try to get an idea of the reciprocal duties and obligations we find little in our authorities that is definite (§12, end). The patron furnished means of support for the client and his family (§177), gave him the benefit of his advice and counsel, and assisted him in his transactions with third parties, representing him if necessary in the courts. On the other hand the client was bound to advance the interests of his patron in every possible way. He tilled his fields, herded his flocks, attended him in war, and assisted him in special emergencies with money.

179 Mutual Obligations.—The relationship between patrician patrons and plebeian clients is not fully understood today; the issues surrounding it seem unsolvable. We know it was hereditary, and the prominent families prided themselves on the number of clients they had and were keen to grow that number from generation to generation. It was seen as something particularly sacred, with the client being regarded almost like a son to the patron. Vergil tells us that a special punishment awaited any patron in the underworld who cheated a client. We also read about remarkable loyalty from clients to their patrons, which can only be compared today to that of Highlanders to their clan chief. However, when we try to grasp the mutual duties and responsibilities, we find little definite information in our sources (§12, end). The patron provided financial support for the client and his family (§177), offered advice and counsel, and helped him in dealings with others, representing him in court if necessary. In return, the client was obligated to promote his patron's interests in every way possible. He worked the fields, tended the livestock, accompanied him in war, and assisted him in urgent situations with money.

180 It is evident that the mutuality of this relation depended solely upon the predominant position of the patron in the state. So long as the patricians were the only full citizens, so long, that is, as the plebeians had no civil rights, the client might well afford to sacrifice his personal independence for the sake of the countenance and protection of one of the mighty. In the case of disputes over property, for example, the support of his patron would assure him justice even against a patrician, and might secure more than justice were his opponent a plebeian without another such advocate. It is evident, too, that the relation could not long endure after the equalization of the orders. For a generation or two the patron and the client might stand together against their old adversaries, but sooner or later the client would see that he was getting no equivalent for the service he rendered, and his children or his children's children would throw off the yoke. The introduction of slavery, on the other hand, helped to make the patron independent of the client, and while we can hardly tell whether its rapid growth (§129) was the cause or the effect of declining clientage, it is nevertheless significant that the new relation of patrōnus and lībertus (§175) marks the disappearance of that of patrōnus and cliēns in the old and better sense of the words.

180 It's clear that the relationship between them relied entirely on the patron's dominant position in society. As long as the patricians were the only full citizens, meaning the plebeians had no civil rights, the client could easily give up his personal freedom in exchange for the support and protection of someone powerful. In property disputes, for instance, his patron's backing would guarantee him justice, even against a patrician, and could secure him more than just justice if his opponent was a plebeian without such an advocate. It's also obvious that this relationship couldn't last long after the two groups became more equal. For a generation or two, the patron and client might join forces against their former adversaries, but eventually, the client would realize he wasn't getting anything in return for his loyalty, and his children or grandchildren would reject the arrangement. On the other hand, the rise of slavery allowed the patron to become independent of the client, and while we can't definitely say if its rapid increase (§129) caused or resulted from the decline in clientage, it is notable that the new relationship of patrōnus and lībertus (§175) signifies the end of the older and more meaningful bond of patrōnus and cliēns.

181 The New Clients.—The new clients need not detain us long. They came in with the upstart rich, who counted a long train of dependents as necessary to their state as a string of high-sounding names (§50), or a mansion crowded with useless slaves (§155). These dependents were simply obscure and needy men who toadied to the rich and great for the sake of the crumbs that fell from their tables. There might be among them men of perverted talents, philosophers or poets like Martial and Statius, but they were all at best a swarm of cringing, fawning, time-serving flatterers and parasites. It is important to understand that there was no personal tie between the new patron and the new client, no bond of hereditary association. No sacrifice was involved on either side. The client did not attach himself for life to one patron for better or for worse; he frequently paid his court to several at a time and changed his masters as often as he could hope for better things. The patron in like manner dismissed a client when he had tired of him.

181 The New Clients.—We won't spend too much time on the new clients. They arrived with the newly wealthy, who viewed a long list of dependents as essential to their status, just like impressive names (§50) or a house full of useless servants (§155). These dependents were just obscure, needy individuals who flattered the rich and powerful for the scraps that fell from their tables. Among them might be people with misdirected talents, philosophers or poets like Martial and Statius, but they were mainly a crowd of sycophantic, servile, opportunistic flatterers and hangers-on. It’s crucial to recognize that there was no personal connection between the new patron and the new client, no bond of family ties. There was no sacrifice made by either side. The client didn’t dedicate himself for life to one patron, regardless of the circumstances; he often courted several at once and switched allegiances whenever he expected better opportunities. Similarly, the patron would dismiss a client when he grew weary of him.

182 Duties and Rewards.—The service, however mean and degrading, was easy enough. The chief duty was the salūtātiō: the clients arrayed in the toga, the formal dress for all social functions, assembled early in the morning in the great man's hall to greet him when he first appeared. This might be all required of them for the day, and there might be time to hurry through the streets to another house to pay similar homage to another patron, perhaps to others still, for the rich slept late. On the other hand the patron might command their attendance in the house or by his litter (§151), if he was going out, and keep them at his side the whole day long. Then there was no chance to wait upon the second patron, but every chance to be forgotten by him. And the rewards were no greater than the services. A few coins for a clever witticism or a fulsome compliment; a cast-off toga occasionally, for a shabby dress disgraced the levee; or an invitation to the dinner table if the patron was particularly gracious. One meal a day was always expected, and felt to be the due of the client. But sometimes the patron did not receive and the clients were sent empty away. Sometimes, too, after a day's attendance the hungry and tired train were dismissed with a gift of cold food distributed in little baskets (sportulae), a poor and sorry substitute for the good cheer they had hoped for. From these baskets the "dole," as we should call it now, came to be called sportula itself, and in the course of time an equivalent in money, fixed finally at about thirty cents, took the place of this. But it was something to be admitted to the familiar presence of the rich and fashionable, there was always the hope of a little legacy, if the flattery was adroit, and even the dole would enable one to live more easily than by work, especially if one could stand well with several patrons and draw the dole from each of them.

182 Duties and Rewards.—The service, no matter how lowly and humiliating, was simple enough. The main responsibility was the salūtātiō: clients dressed in togas, the formal outfit for all social events, gathered early in the morning in the wealthy man's hall to greet him when he first showed up. This might be all that was required of them for the day, leaving time to rush through the streets to another house to pay similar respect to another patron, or maybe even more, since the rich slept late. On the flip side, the patron might ask for their presence at his home or in his litter (§151), if he was going out, and keep them by his side all day long. In that case, there would be no chance to attend to the second patron, but plenty of chances to be forgotten by him. The rewards were just as minimal as the services. A few coins for a clever joke or an excessive compliment; a discarded toga now and then, as a shabby outfit would be embarrassing at the gathering; or an invitation to dinner if the patron was feeling particularly generous. One meal a day was always expected and considered due to the client. However, sometimes the patron wouldn’t entertain guests, and the clients would leave empty-handed. Often, after a long day, the exhausted clients were sent off with a gift of cold food given in small baskets (sportulae), a poor substitute for the good meal they had hoped for. From these baskets, what we would now call the "dole" became known as sportula itself, and over time, a monetary equivalent, finally fixed at about thirty cents, replaced this. But it was still something to be welcomed into the casual presence of the wealthy and fashionable; there was always the hope of a little inheritance if the flattery was skillful, and even the dole would allow someone to live more comfortably than working, especially if they could charm multiple patrons and receive the dole from each of them.

183 The Hospites.—Finally we come to the hospitēs, though these in strictness ought not to be reckoned among the dependents. It is true that they were often dependent on others for protection and help, but it is also true that they were equally ready and able to extend like help and protection to others who had the right to claim assistance from them. It is important to observe that hospitium differed from clientship in this respect, that the parties to it were actually on the footing of absolute equality. Although at some particular time one might be dependent upon the other for food or shelter, at another time the relations might be reversed and the protector and the protected change places.

183 The Hospites.—Finally, we come to the hospitēs, although technically they shouldn’t be considered dependents. It’s true that they often relied on others for protection and support, but they were just as willing and capable of offering that same help and protection to those who had the right to ask for it. It’s important to note that hospitium was different from clientship in that both parties were actually treated as equals. Even though one person might depend on the other for food or shelter at one moment, the roles could easily switch, with the protector becoming the protected at another time.

184 Hospitium, in its technical sense, goes back to a time when there were no international relations, to the time when stranger and enemy were not merely synonymous words, but absolutely the same word. In this early stage of society, when distinct communities were numerous, every stranger was looked upon with suspicion, and the traveler in a state not his own found it difficult to get his wants supplied, even if his life was not actually in danger. Hence the custom arose for a man engaged in commerce or in any other occupation that might compel him to visit a foreign country to form previously a connection with a citizen of that country, who would be ready to receive him as a friend, to supply his needs, to vouch for his good intentions, and to act if necessary as his protector. Such a relationship, called hospitium, was always strictly reciprocal: if A agreed to entertain and protect B, when B visited A's country, then B was bound to entertain and protect A, if A visited B's country. The parties to an agreement of this sort were called hospitēs, and hence the word hospes has a double signification, at one time denoting the entertainer, at another the guest.

184 Hospitium, in its technical sense, dates back to a time when there were no international relations, when stranger and enemy were not just similar terms, but essentially the same. In this early phase of society, with many distinct communities, every stranger was viewed with suspicion, and travelers in unfamiliar territories struggled to meet their needs, even if their lives weren't in immediate danger. Because of this, a practice emerged where someone involved in trade or any activity that required them to visit another country would establish a connection with a local citizen, who would be willing to welcome them as a friend, fulfill their needs, vouch for their good intentions, and serve as their protector if necessary. This relationship, known as hospitium, was always mutual: if A agreed to host and protect B when B visited A's country, then B was obligated to host and protect A when A visited B's country. The individuals in such an agreement were called hospitēs, and that’s why the word hospes has two meanings, referring to both the host and the guest.

185 Obligations of Hospitium.—The obligations imposed by this covenant were of the most sacred character, and any failure to regard its provisions was sacrilege, bringing upon the offender the anger of Iuppiter Hospitālis. Either of the parties might cancel the bond, but only after a formal and public notice of his intentions. On the other hand the tie was hereditary, descending from father to son, so that persons might be hospitēs who had never so much as seen each other, whose immediate ancestors even might have had no personal intercourse. As a means of identification the original parties exchanged tokens tesserae hospitālēs, (see Rich and Harper, s. v.), by which they or their descendants might recognize each other. These tokens were carefully preserved, and when a stranger claimed hospitium his tessera had to be produced and submitted for examination. If it was found to be genuine, he was entitled to all the privileges that the best-known guest-friend could expect. These seem to have been entertainment so long as he remained in his host's city, protection including legal assistance if necessary, nursing and medical attendance in case of illness, the means necessary for continuing his journey, and honorable burial if he died among strangers. It will be noticed that these are almost precisely the duties devolving upon members of our great benevolent societies at the present time when appealed to by a brother in distress.

185 Obligations of Hospitium.—The obligations set by this agreement were considered extremely sacred, and any violation of its terms was seen as a serious offense, invoking the wrath of Iuppiter Hospitālis. Either party could terminate the bond, but only after giving formal and public notice of their intentions. On the other hand, the connection was inherited, passed down from father to son, meaning individuals could be hospitēs without ever having met, and their immediate ancestors might not have interacted personally. To identify themselves, the original parties exchanged tokens known as tesserae hospitālēs, (see Rich and Harper, s. v.), which allowed them or their descendants to recognize each other. These tokens were carefully kept, and when a stranger requested hospitium, they had to present their tessera for verification. If found authentic, they were entitled to all the benefits typically extended to a well-known guest-friend. These benefits included hospitality for as long as they stayed in their host's city, protection including legal assistance if needed, care and medical attention in case of sickness, support for continuing their journey, and a respectful burial if they died among strangers. Notably, these duties are nearly identical to those expected of members of our major benevolent societies today when a fellow member is in distress.





CHAPTER VI

THE HOUSE AND ITS FURNITURE

REFERENCES: Marquardt, 213-250, 607-645; Göll, II, 213-417; Guhl and Koner, 556-580, 676-688, 705-725; Ramsay, 516-521; Pauly-Wissowa, ātrium, compluvium; Smith, Harper, Rich, under domus, mūrus, tegula, and the other Latin terms mentioned in the text; Lübker, 507-509; Baumeister, 1365 f., 631, 927 f., 1373 f.; Mau-Kelsey, 239-348, 361-373, 446-474; Overbeck, 244-376, 520-537; Gusman, 253-316.

186 Domus.—The house with which we are concerned is the residence (domus) of the single household, as opposed to lodging houses or apartment houses (īnsulae) intended for the accommodation of several families, and the residence, moreover, of the well-to-do citizen, as opposed on the one hand to the mansion of the millionaire and on the other to the hovels of the very poor. At the same time it must be understood that the Roman house did not show as many distinct types as does the American house of the present time. The Roman was naturally conservative, he was particularly reluctant to introduce foreign ideas, and his house in all times and of all classes preserved certain main features essentially unchanged. The proportion of these might vary with the size and shape of the lot at the builder's disposal, the number of apartments added would depend upon the means and tastes of the owner, but the kernel, so to speak, is always the same, and this makes the general plan much less complex, the description much less confusing.

186 Domus.—The house we’re talking about is the home (domus) of a single household, as opposed to boarding houses or apartment buildings (īnsulae) meant for multiple families, and it is also the residence of the well-off citizen, compared to the mansion of the wealthy and the shacks of the very poor. It should also be noted that the Roman house didn’t have as many distinct styles as today’s American house. Romans were generally conservative and hesitant to adopt foreign ideas, so their homes, across all periods and social classes, maintained certain key features largely unchanged. The specifics might vary based on the size and shape of the lot available to the builder, and the number of rooms added would depend on the owner's budget and preferences, but the core layout, so to speak, remains the same, making the overall design much simpler and the description much less confusing.

187 Our sources of information are unusually abundant. Vitruvius, an architect and engineer of the time of Caesar and Augustus, has left a work on building, giving in detail his own principles of construction; the works of many of the Roman writers contain either set descriptions of parts of houses or at least numerous hints and allusions that are collectively very helpful; and finally the ground plans of many houses have been uncovered in Rome and elsewhere, and in Pompeii we have even the walls of some houses left standing. There are still, however, despite the fullness and authority of our sources, many things in regard to the arrangement and construction of the house that are uncertain and disputed (§12, end).

187 We have a lot of information available. Vitruvius, an architect and engineer from the time of Caesar and Augustus, wrote a detailed work on building, outlining his principles of construction. Many Roman writers provide either detailed descriptions of house components or at least lots of helpful hints and references. Additionally, we’ve uncovered floor plans of numerous houses in Rome and other locations, and in Pompeii, some houses still have their walls standing. However, despite the wealth and reliability of our sources, there are still many uncertainties and disputes regarding the layout and construction of houses (§12, end).

188 The Development of the House.—The primitive Roman house came from the Etruscans. It goes back to the simple farm life of early times, when all members of the household, father, mother, children, and dependents, lived in one large room together. In this room the meals were cooked, the table spread, all indoor work performed, the sacrifices offered to the Lares (§27), and at night a space cleared in which to spread the hard beds or pallets. The primitive house had no chimney, the smoke escaping through a hole in the middle of the roof. Rain could enter where the smoke escaped, and from this fact the hole was called the impluvium; just beneath it in later times a basin (compluvium) was hollowed out in the floor to catch the water for domestic purposes. There were no windows, all natural light coming through the impluvium or, in pleasant weather, through the open door. There was but one door, and the space opposite it seems to have been reserved as much as possible for the father and mother. Here was the hearth, where the mother prepared the meals, and near it stood the implements she used in spinning and weaving; here was the strong box (ārca), in which the master kept his valuables, and here their couch was spread.

188 The Development of the House.—The early Roman house originated from the Etruscans. It goes back to the simple farm lifestyles of ancient times when all members of the household—father, mother, children, and dependents—lived together in one large room. In this room, meals were cooked, the table was set, all indoor tasks were completed, sacrifices were made to the Lares (§27), and at night, a space was cleared to lay out the hard beds or pallets. The primitive house didn’t have a chimney; smoke escaped through a hole in the center of the roof. Rain could also come in through where the smoke escaped, leading to the hole being called the impluvium; below it, in later times, a basin (compluvium) was carved out of the floor to collect water for household use. There were no windows; all natural light came through the impluvium or, on nice days, through the open door. There was only one door, and the area opposite it was kept as much as possible for the father and mother. Here was the hearth where the mother prepared meals, and nearby were her spinning and weaving tools; also here was the strong box (ārca) where the master kept his valuables, and here their couch was laid out.

FIGURE 35. CINERARY URN
FIGURE 35. CINERARY URN
FIGURE 36. PLAN OF HOUSE
FIGURE 36. PLAN OF HOUSE
FIGURE 37. PLAN OF HOUSE
FIGURE 37. PLAN OF HOUSE
FIGURE 38. PLAN OF HOUSE
FIGURE 38. PLAN OF HOUSE

189 The outward appearance of such a house is shown in the Etruscan cinerary urns (Fig. 35; see also Smith, I, 668; Schreiber, LIII, 5; Baumeister, Fig. 146) found in various places in Italy. The ground plan is a simple rectangle, as shown in Figure 36, without partitions. This may be regarded as historically and architecturally the kernel of the Roman house; it is found in all of which we have any knowledge. Its very name (ātrium), denoting originally the whole house, was also preserved, as is shown in the names of certain very ancient buildings in Rome used for religious purposes, the ātrium Vestae, the ātrium Lībertātis, etc., but afterwards applied to the characteristic single room. The name was once supposed to mean "the black (āter) room," but many scholars recognize in it the original Etruscan word for house.

189 The exterior of such a house can be seen in the Etruscan cinerary urns (Fig. 35; see also Smith, I, 668; Schreiber, LIII, 5; Baumeister, Fig. 146) discovered in various locations in Italy. The floor plan is a simple rectangle, as shown in Figure 36, without any partitions. This can be considered the historical and architectural foundation of the Roman house; it appears in all instances we are aware of. Its original name (ātrium), which initially referred to the entire house, remained in use, as seen in the names of some very ancient religious buildings in Rome, such as the ātrium Vestae and the ātrium Lībertātis, but later came to refer specifically to the characteristic single room. The name was once thought to mean "the black (āter) room," but many scholars now recognize it as the original Etruscan word for house.

190 The first change in the primitive house came in the form of a shed or "lean-to" on the side of the ātrium opposite the door. It was probably intended at first for merely temporary purposes, being built of wooden boards (tabulae), and having an outside door and no connection with the ātrium. It could not have been long, however, until the wall between was broken through, and this once done and its convenience demonstrated, the partition wall was entirely removed, and the second form of the Roman house resulted (Fig. 37). This improvement also persisted, and the tablīnum is found in all the houses from the humblest to the costliest of which we have any knowledge.

190 The first change in the basic house appeared as a shed or "lean-to" on the side of the ātrium opposite the entrance. It was likely initially meant for temporary use, constructed from wooden boards (tabulae), and featured an external door with no connection to the ātrium. However, it probably wasn't long before the wall between the two was broken down, and once that happened, demonstrating its convenience, the partition wall was completely taken out, leading to the second type of Roman house (Fig. 37). This improvement also became a standard feature, as the tablīnum can be found in all types of houses, from the simplest to the most luxurious that we have records of.

191 The next change was made by widening the ātrium, but in order that the roof might be more easily supported walls were erected along the lines of the old ātrium for about two-thirds of its depth. These may have been originally mere pillars, as nowadays in our cellars, not continuous walls. At any rate, the ātrium at the end next the tablīnum was given the full width between the outside walls, and the additional spaces, one on each side, were called ālae. The appearance of such a house as seen from the entrance door must have been much like that of an Anglican or Roman Catholic church. The open space between the supporting walls corresponded to the nave, the two ālae to the transepts, while the bay-like tablīnum resembled the chancel. The space between the outside walls and those supporting the roof was cut off into rooms of various sizes, used for various purposes (Fig. 38). So far as we know they received light only from the ātrium, for no windows are assigned to them by Roman writers, and none are found in the ruins, but it is hardly probable that in the country no holes were made for light and air, however considerations of privacy and security may have influenced builders in the towns. From this ancient house we find preserved in its successors all opposite the entrance door: the ātrium with its ālae and tablīnum, the impluvium and compluvium. These are the characteristic features of the Roman house, and must be so regarded in the description which follows of later developments under foreign influence.

191 The next change involved making the ātrium wider, but to support the roof more easily, walls were built along the lines of the old ātrium for about two-thirds of its depth. These may have started as just pillars, like those we have in our cellars today, not continuous walls. In any case, the end of the ātrium next to the tablīnum was made the full width between the outside walls, and the extra spaces on each side were called ālae. The view of such a house from the entrance must have resembled that of an Anglican or Roman Catholic church. The open area between the supporting walls was similar to the nave, the two ālae were like the transepts, and the bay-like tablīnum resembled the chancel. The space between the outside walls and the walls supporting the roof was divided into various rooms of different sizes for different purposes (Fig. 38). As far as we know, they only got light from the ātrium, since Roman writers don’t mention any windows, and none have been found in the ruins. However, it's unlikely that in rural areas, builders didn’t create openings for light and air, even if privacy and security might have been a concern in towns. From this ancient house, we see preserved in its later versions everything opposite the entrance: the ātrium with its ālae and tablīnum, the impluvium and compluvium. These are the key features of the Roman house and should be recognized in the description of later developments influenced by foreign styles.

FIGURE 39. PLAN OF HOUSE
FIGURE 39. PLAN OF HOUSE

192 The Greeks seem to have furnished the idea next adopted by the Romans, a court at the rear of the ātrium, open to the sky, surrounded by rooms, and set with flowers, trees, and shrubs. The open space had columns around it, and often a fountain in the middle (Fig. 39). This court was called the peristylum or peristylium. According to Vitruvius its breadth should have exceeded its depth by one-third, but we do not find these or any other proportions strictly observed in the houses that are known to us. Access to the peristylium from the ātrium could be had through the tablīnum, though this might be cut off from it by folding doors, and by a narrow passage1 by its side. The latter would be naturally used by servants and by others who did not wish to pass through the master's room. Both passage and tablīnum might be closed on the side of the ātrium by portières. The arrangement of the various rooms around the court seems to have varied with the notions of the builder, and no one plan for them can be laid down. According to the means of the owner there were bedrooms, dining-rooms, libraries, drawing-rooms, kitchen, scullery, closets, private baths, together with the scanty accommodations necessary even for a large number of slaves. But no matter whether these rooms were many or few they all faced the court, receiving from it light and air, as did the rooms along the sides of the ātrium. There was often a garden behind the court.

192 The Greeks seem to have inspired the Romans with the idea of a courtyard at the back of the ātrium, open to the sky, surrounded by rooms, and filled with flowers, trees, and shrubs. The open space featured columns around it, and often had a fountain in the center (Fig. 39). This courtyard was called the peristylum or peristylium. According to Vitruvius, its width should have been one-third greater than its depth, but we don’t see these or any other proportions strictly followed in the houses we know of. Access to the peristylium from the ātrium could be through the tablīnum, although this might be blocked by folding doors, and a narrow passage1 beside it. The latter would typically be used by servants and others who didn’t want to go through the master’s room. Both the passage and tablīnum could be closed off on the ātrium side by curtains. The layout of the different rooms around the courtyard seems to have varied with the preferences of the builder, and there wasn’t a specific plan for them. Depending on the owner’s wealth, there were bedrooms, dining rooms, libraries, drawing rooms, kitchens, pantries, closets, private baths, along with the minimal accommodations needed for a large number of slaves. But whether these rooms were many or few, they all faced the courtyard, receiving light and air, just like the rooms along the sides of the ātrium. There was often a garden behind the courtyard.

1 This section is referred to as faucēs in older texts. Mau has demonstrated that the faucēs was located at the entrance of the ātrium. He designates the passage near the tablīnum as the andrōn.
FIGURE 40. PLAN OF HOUSE
FIGURE 40. PLAN OF HOUSE

193 The next change took place in the city and town house only, because it was due to conditions of town life that did not obtain in the country. In ancient as well as in modern times business was likely to spread from the center of the town into residence districts, and it often became desirable for the owner of a dwelling-house to adapt it to the new conditions. This was easily done in the case of the Roman house on account of the arrangement of the rooms. Attention has already been called to the fact that the rooms all opened to the interior of the house, that no windows were placed in the outer walls, and that the only door was in front. If the house faced a business street, it is evident that the owner could, without interfering with the privacy of his house or decreasing its light, build rooms in front of the ātrium for commercial purposes. He reserved, of course, a passageway to his own door, narrower or wider according to the circumstances. If the house occupied a corner, such rooms might be added on the side as well as in front (Fig. 40), and as they had no necessary connection with the interior they might be rented as living-rooms, as such rooms often are in our own cities. It is probable that rooms were first added in this way for business purposes by an owner who expected to carry on some enterprise of his own in them, but even men of good position and considerable means did not hesitate to add to their incomes by renting to others these disconnected parts of their houses. All the larger houses uncovered in Pompeii are arranged in this manner. One occupying a whole square and having rented rooms on three sides is described in §208. Such a detached house was called an īnsula.

193 The next change happened only in the city and town houses because it stemmed from the conditions of urban life that didn't exist in the countryside. Throughout history, both ancient and modern, businesses often spread from the center of the town into residential areas, making it common for homeowners to adapt their houses to these new conditions. This was relatively straightforward with a Roman house due to the layout of the rooms. It's been noted that all the rooms opened to the interior of the house, that no windows were on the outer walls, and that there was only one entrance in the front. If the house faced a busy street, it was clear that the owner could build additional rooms in front of the ātrium for commercial use without compromising the privacy of the house or reducing its light. The owner would, of course, leave a passageway to their own door, which could be narrower or wider depending on the situation. If the house was on a corner, such rooms could be added on the side as well as in front (Fig. 40), and since they had no necessary connection to the interior, they could be rented out as living spaces, much like rooms are rented in our own cities today. It’s likely that these additional rooms were first created for business purposes by an owner who planned to run a venture there, but even well-off individuals with substantial means didn’t hesitate to boost their income by renting out these separate parts of their houses to others. Most of the larger houses found in Pompeii were set up like this. One house that occupied an entire square and had rented rooms on three sides is detailed in §208. Such a separate house was called an īnsula.

194 The Vestibulum.—Having traced the development of the house as a whole and described briefly its permanent and characteristic parts, we may now examine these more closely and at the same time call attention to other parts introduced at a later time. It will be convenient to begin with the front of the house. The city house was built even more generally than now on the street line. In the poorer houses the door opening into the ātrium was in the front wall, and was separated from the street only by the width of the threshold. In the better sort of houses, those described in the last section, the separation of the ātrium from the street by the row of stores gave opportunity for arranging a more imposing entrance. A part at least of this space was left as an open court, with a costly pavement running from the street to the door, adorned with shrubs and flowers, with statuary even, and trophies of war, if the owner was rich and a successful general. This courtyard was called the vestibulum. The derivation of the word is disputed, but it probably comes from ve-, "apart," "separate," and stāre (cf. prōstibulum from prōstāre), and means "a private standing place"; other explanations are suggested in the dictionaries. The important thing to notice is that it does not correspond at all to the part of a modern house called after it the vestibule. In this vestibulum the clients gathered, before daybreak perhaps (§182), to wait for admission to the ātrium, and here the sportula was doled out to them. Here, too, was arranged the wedding procession (§86), and here was marshaled the train that escorted the boy to the forum the day that he put away childish things (§128). Even in the poorer houses the same name was given to the little space between the door and the edge of the sidewalk.

194 The Vestibulum.—After discussing the overall development of the house and briefly describing its main and distinctive features, we can now take a closer look at these elements and also highlight additional parts added later. It makes sense to start with the front of the house. City houses were built even more closely to the street than they are today. In lower-income homes, the door leading into the ātrium was in the front wall, only separated from the street by the width of the threshold. For higher-end houses, as described in the previous section, the separation of the ātrium from the street by a row of shops allowed for a more impressive entrance. Some of this area was left as an open courtyard, featuring an elaborate pathway from the street to the door, decorated with plants and flowers, and sometimes even with statues and trophies of war if the owner was wealthy and had been a successful general. This courtyard was known as the vestibulum. The origin of the word is debated, but it likely comes from ve-, meaning "apart" or "separate," and stāre (similar to prōstibulum from prōstāre), implying "a private standing place"; other definitions are offered in dictionaries. The key point to note is that it doesn't correspond with what we currently refer to as a vestibule in modern homes. In this vestibulum, clients often gathered before dawn (§182) to wait for entry into the ātrium, and this was where the sportula was distributed to them. The wedding procession (§86) was also organized here, as well as the group that accompanied the boy to the forum on the day he transitioned from childhood (§128). Even in less affluent houses, the same term was used for the small area between the door and the edge of the sidewalk.

FIGURE 41. MOSAIC DOG
FIGURE 41. MOSAIC DOG
FIGURE 42. IMPLUVIUM IN TUSCAN ATRIUM
FIGURE 42. IMPLUVIUM IN TUSCAN ATRIUM
FIGURE 43. SECTION OF TUSCAN ATRIUM
FIGURE 43. SECTION OF TUSCAN ATRIUM

195 The Ostium.—The entrance to the house was called the ōstium. This includes the doorway and the door itself, and the word is applied to either, though forēs and iānua are the more precise words for the door. In the poorer houses (§194) the ōstium was directly on the street, and there can be no doubt that it originally opened directly into the ātrium; in other words, the ancient ātrium was separated from the street only by its own wall. The refinement of later times led to the introduction of a hall or passageway between the vestibulum and the ātrium, and the ōstium opened into this hall and gradually gave its name to it. The threshold (līmen) was broad, the door being placed well back, and often had the word salvē worked on it in mosaic. Over the door were words of good omen, Nihil intret malī, for example, or a charm against fire. In the great houses where an ōstiārius or iānitor (§150) was kept on duty, his place was behind the door, and sometimes he had here a small room. A dog was often kept chained in the ōstium, or in default of one a picture was painted on the wall or worked in mosaic on the floor (Fig. 41) with the warning beneath it: Cavē canem! The hallway was closed on the side of the ātrium with a curtain (vēlum). This hallway was not so long that through it persons in the ātrium could not see passers-by in the street.

195 The Entrance.—The entrance to the house was called the ōstium. This includes the doorway and the door itself, and the term can refer to either, although forēs and iānua are the more specific words for the door. In poorer houses (§194), the ōstium was right on the street, and it’s clear that it originally opened directly into the ātrium; in other words, the ancient ātrium was only separated from the street by its own wall. Later refinements brought about a hall or passageway between the vestibulum and the ātrium, with the ōstium leading into this hall, which gradually took on its name. The threshold (līmen) was wide, with the door positioned well back, and often featured the word salvē in a mosaic. Above the door were words of good fortune, such as Nihil intret malī, or a charm against fire. In larger houses, where an ōstiārius or iānitor (§150) was on duty, his position was behind the door, and sometimes he even had a small room there. A dog was often kept chained in the ōstium, or if there wasn’t one, a picture was painted on the wall or created in mosaic on the floor (Fig. 41) with a warning below it: Cavē canem! The hallway was closed off on the side of the ātrium with a curtain (vēlum). This hallway wasn’t so long that people in the ātrium couldn’t see passers-by on the street.

196 The Atrium.—The ātrium (§188) was the kernel of the Roman house, and to it was given the appropriate name cavum aedium. It is possible that this later name belonged strictly to the unroofed portion only, but the two words came to be used indiscriminately. The old view that the cavum aedium was a middle court between the ātrium and the peristylium is still held by a few scholars, but is not supported by the monumental evidence (§187). The most conspicuous features of the ātrium were the impluvium and the compluvium (§188). The water collected in the latter was carried into cisterns; over the former a curtain could be drawn when the light was too intense, as over a photographer's skylight nowadays. We find that the two words were carelessly used for each other by Roman writers. So important was the impluvium to the ātrium, that the latter was named from the manner in which the former was constructed. Vitruvius tells us that there were four styles. The first was called the ātrium Tūscanicum. In this the roof was formed by two pairs of beams crossing each other at right angles, the inclosed space being left uncovered and thus forming the impluvium (Figs. 42, 43). The name (§188) as well as the simple construction shows that this was the earliest form of the ātrium, and it is evident that it could not be used for rooms of very large dimensions. The second was called the ātrium tetrastylon. The beams were supported at their intersections by pillars or columns. The third, ātrium Corinthium, differed from the second only in having more than four supporting pillars. It is probable that these two similar styles came in with the widening of the ātrium (§191). The fourth was called the ātrium displuviātum. In this the roof sloped toward the outer walls, as shown in the cinerary urn mentioned in §189, and the water was carried off by gutters on the outside, the compluvium collecting only so much as actually fell into it from the heavens. We are told that there was another style of ātrium, the testūdinātum, which was covered all over and had neither impluvium nor compluvium. We do not know how this was lighted; perhaps by windows in the ālae.

196 The Atrium.—The ātrium (§188) was the heart of the Roman house, and it was fittingly named cavum aedium. It's possible that this later name specifically referred to the open area only, but the two terms became interchangeable. The old belief that the cavum aedium was a middle courtyard between the ātrium and the peristylium is still maintained by a few scholars, but it's not backed by substantial evidence (§187). The most notable features of the ātrium were the impluvium and the compluvium (§188). Water collected in the latter was directed into cisterns; a curtain could be drawn over the former when the light was too bright, similar to how a photographer's skylight is managed today. Roman writers often used the two terms interchangeably. The impluvium was so vital to the ātrium that the latter was named after the way the former was designed. Vitruvius tells us there were four styles. The first was called the ātrium Tūscanicum. In this style, the roof was formed by two pairs of beams crossing at right angles, leaving the enclosed space open and thus forming the impluvium (Figs. 42, 43). The name (§188) and the simple structure suggest that this was the earliest form of the ātrium, and it’s clear that it couldn’t be used for very large rooms. The second style was the ātrium tetrastylon. Here, the beams were supported at their intersections by pillars or columns. The third, ātrium Corinthium, differed from the second only by having more than four supporting pillars. It’s likely that these two similar styles emerged with the expansion of the ātrium (§191). The fourth style was called the ātrium displuviātum. In this design, the roof sloped towards the outer walls, as depicted in the cinerary urn mentioned in §189, and the water was drained away by gutters on the outside, with the compluvium collecting only the rain that fell directly into it. There was also another style of ātrium, the testūdinātum, which was fully covered and had neither impluvium nor compluvium. We don’t know how this was lit; perhaps it had windows in the ālae.

FIGURE 44. SMALL HOUSE AT POMPEII
FIGURE 44. SMALL HOUSE AT POMPEII

197 The Change in the Atrium.—The ātrium as it was in the early days of the Republic has been described in §188. The simplicity and purity of the family life of that period lent a dignity to the one-room house that the vast palaces of the late Republic and Empire failed utterly to inherit. By Cicero's time the ātrium had ceased to be the center of domestic life; it had become a state apartment used only for display. We do not know the successive steps in the process of change. Probably the rooms along the sides (§191) were first used as bedrooms, for the sake of greater privacy. The need of a detached room for the cooking must have been felt as soon as the peristylium was adopted (it may well be that the court was originally a kitchen garden), and then of a dining-room convenient to it. Then other rooms were added about this court and these were made sleeping-apartments for the sake of still greater privacy. Finally these rooms were needed for other purposes (§192) and the sleeping-rooms were moved again, this time to an upper story. When this second story was added we do not know, but it presupposes the small and costly lots of a city. Even the most unpretentious houses in Pompeii have in them the remains of staircases (Fig. 44).

197 The Change in the Atrium.—The ātrium as it was in the early days of the Republic has been described in §188. The simplicity and purity of family life during that time gave a sense of dignity to the one-room house that the large palaces of the late Republic and Empire completely failed to capture. By Cicero's time, the ātrium had stopped being the heart of domestic life; it became a formal space used only for show. We don't know the exact steps in this transformation. It’s likely that the rooms on the sides (§191) were first converted into bedrooms for more privacy. The need for a separate room for cooking probably arose once the peristylium was introduced (it’s possible the courtyard started as a kitchen garden), followed by the need for a dining room nearby. Then, additional rooms were built around this courtyard, turning them into bedrooms for even more privacy. Eventually, these rooms were repurposed for different uses (§192), leading to a situation where the bedrooms were relocated to an upper floor. We don’t know when this second story was added, but it indicates the small and expensive lots typical of a city. Even the simplest houses in Pompeii show signs of staircases (Fig. 44).

FIGURE 45. ATRIUM IN HOUSE OF SALLUST IN POMPEII
FIGURE 45. ATRIUM IN HOUSE OF SALLUST IN POMPEII

198 The ātrium was now fitted up with all the splendor and magnificence that the owner's means would permit. The opening in the roof was enlarged to admit more light, and the supporting pillars (§196) were made of marble or costly woods. Between these pillars and along the walls statues and other works of art were placed. The compluvium became a marble basin, with a fountain in the center, and was often richly carved or adorned with figures in relief. The floors were mosaic, the walls painted in brilliant colors or paneled with marbles of many hues, and the ceilings were covered with ivory and gold. In such a hall (Fig. 45) the host greeted his guests (§185), the patron received his clients (§182), the husband welcomed his wife (§89), and here his body lay in state when the pride of life was over.

198 The ātrium was now decorated with all the luxury and elegance that the owner could afford. The opening in the roof was made larger to let in more light, and the supporting pillars (§196) were crafted from marble or expensive woods. Between these pillars and along the walls, statues and other artworks were displayed. The compluvium became a marble basin, featuring a fountain in the center, often beautifully carved or embellished with relief figures. The floors were done in mosaic, the walls painted in vibrant colors or paneled with various types of marble, and the ceilings adorned with ivory and gold. In such a hall (Fig. 45), the host welcomed his guests (§185), the patron received his clients (§182), the husband greeted his wife (§89), and here his body lay in state when life’s journey came to an end.

FIGURE 46. RUINS OF THE HOUSE OF THE POET IN POMPEII
FIGURE 46. RUINS OF THE HOUSE OF THE POET IN POMPEII

199 Still some memorials of the older day were left in even the most imposing ātrium. The altar to the Lares and Penates remained near the place where the hearth had been, though the regular sacrifices were made in a special chapel in the peristylium. In even the grandest houses the implements for spinning were kept in the place where the matron had once sat among her maidservants (§§86, 105), as Livy tells us in the story of Lucretia. The cabinets retained the masks of simpler and may be stronger men (§107), and the marriage couch stood opposite the ōstium (hence its other name, lectus adversus), where it had been placed on the wedding night (§89), though no one slept in the ātrium. In the country much of the old-time use of the ātrium survived even Augustus, and the poor, of course, had never changed their style of living. What use was made of the small rooms along the sides of the ātrium, after they had ceased to be bedchambers, we do not know; they served perhaps as conversation rooms, private parlors, and drawing-rooms.

199 Some reminders of the past still existed even in the most impressive ātrium. The altar for the Lares and Penates remained near where the hearth had been, although regular sacrifices were conducted in a separate chapel in the peristylium. Even in the grandest homes, the spinning tools were kept in the area where the matron used to sit with her maidservants (§§86, 105), as Livy describes in the story of Lucretia. The cabinets held masks of simpler and perhaps more robust men (§107), and the marriage couch faced the ōstium (which is why it’s also called lectus adversus), where it had been placed on the wedding night (§89), even though no one actually slept in the ātrium. In the countryside, much of the traditional use of the ātrium continued even under Augustus, and the poorer people had never changed their way of living. We don't know what the small rooms along the sides of the ātrium were used for once they stopped being bedrooms; they may have been used as conversation rooms, private sitting rooms, or drawing-rooms.

200 The Alae.—The manner in which the ālae, or wings, were formed has been explained (§191); they were simply the rectangular recesses left on the right and left of the ātrium, when the smaller rooms on the sides were walled off. It must be remembered that they were entirely open to the ātrium, and formed a part of it, perhaps originally furnishing additional light from windows in their outer walls. In them were kept the imāginēs, as the wax busts of those ancestors who had held curule offices were called, arranged in cabinets in such a way that, by the help of cords running from one to another and of inscriptions under each of them, their relation to each other could be made clear and their great deeds kept in mind. Even when Roman writers or those of modern times speak of the imāginēs as in the ātrium, it is the ālae that are intended.

200 The Alae.—The way the ālae, or wings, were created has been explained (§191); they were simply the rectangular spaces left on the right and left of the ātrium when the smaller rooms on the sides were closed off. It's important to remember that they were completely open to the ātrium and were part of it, possibly originally providing extra light from windows in their outer walls. In these spaces were stored the imāginēs, which were the wax busts of ancestors who held curule offices, arranged in cabinets so that, with the help of cords connecting them and inscriptions beneath each, their relationships could be made clear, and their great achievements could be remembered. Even when Roman writers or modern authors refer to the imāginēs as being in the ātrium, they actually mean the ālae.

FIGURE 47. VIEW FROM THE ATRIUM
FIGURE 47. VIEW FROM THE ATRIUM

201 The Tablinum.—The probable origin of the tablīnum, has been explained above (§190), and its name has been derived from the material (tabulae, "planks") of the "lean-to," perhaps a summer kitchen, from which it developed. Others think that the room received its name from the fact that in it the master kept his account books (tabulae) as well as all his business and private papers. He kept here also the money chest or strong box (ārca), which in the olden time had been chained to the floor of the ātrium, and made the room in fact his office or study. By its position it commanded the whole house, as the rooms could be entered only from the ātrium or peristylium, and the tablīnum was right between them. The master could secure entire privacy by closing the folding doors which cut off the private court, or by pulling the curtains across the opening into the great hall. On the other hand, if the tablīnum was left open, the guest entering the ōstium must have had a charming vista, commanding at a glance all the public and semi-public parts of the house (Fig. 47). Even when the tablīnum was closed, there was free passage from the front of the house to the rear through the short corridor (§192) by the side of the tablīnum. It should be noticed that there was only one such passage, though the older authorities assert that there were two.

201 The Tablinum.—The likely origin of the tablīnum has been explained above (§190), and its name comes from the material (tabulae, "planks") of the "lean-to," which it likely developed from, possibly a summer kitchen. Others believe the room got its name because the master kept his account books (tabulae) along with all his business and personal papers in it. He also stored the money chest or strongbox (ārca), which in earlier times was chained to the floor of the ātrium, essentially making the room his office or study. Its location allowed it to oversee the whole house, as the rooms could only be accessed from the ātrium or peristylium, with the tablīnum situated right between them. The master could maintain complete privacy by closing the folding doors that separated it from the private court or by pulling the curtains across the entrance to the great hall. Conversely, if the tablīnum was left open, a guest entering through the ōstium would enjoy a lovely view, seeing all the public and semi-public areas of the house (Fig. 47). Even when the tablīnum was closed, there was still an unobstructed path from the front of the house to the back through the short corridor (§192) next to the tablīnum. It is important to note that there was only one such passage, despite older sources claiming there were two.

FIGURE 48. THE PERISTYLE FROM HOUSE IN POMPEII
FIGURE 48. THE PERISTYLE FROM HOUSE IN POMPEII

FIGURE 49. ROOF OF PERISTYLE
FIGURE 49. ROOF OF PERISTYLE

202 The Peristyle.—The peristylium or peristylum was adopted, as we have seen (§192), from the Greeks, but despite the way in which the Roman clung to the customs of his fathers it was not long in becoming the more important of the two main sections of the house. We must think of a spacious court (Fig. 48) open to the sky, but surrounded by a continuous row of buildings, or rather rooms, for the buildings soon became one, all facing it and having doors and latticed windows opening upon it. All these buildings had covered porches on the side next the court (Fig. 49), and these porches forming an unbroken colonnade on the four sides were strictly the peristyle, though the name came to be used of the whole section of the house, including court, colonnade, and surrounding rooms. The court was much more open to the sun than the ātrium, and all sorts of rare and beautiful plants and flowers bloomed and flourished in it, protected by the walls from cold winds. Fountains and statuary adorned the middle part; the colonnade furnished cool or sunny promenades, no matter what the time of day or the season of the year. Loving the open air and the charms of nature as the Romans did, it is no wonder that they soon made the peristyle the center of their domestic life in all the houses of the better class, and reserved the ātrium for the more formal functions which their political and public position demanded (§197). It must be remembered that there was often a garden behind the peristyle, and there was also very commonly a direct connection with the street.

202 The Peristyle.—The peristylium or peristylum was adopted, as we have seen (§192), from the Greeks, but even though the Romans held tightly to their traditions, it quickly became the more significant of the two main sections of the house. We should envision a spacious courtyard (Fig. 48) open to the sky, surrounded by a continuous line of buildings, or rather rooms, as these buildings eventually became unified, all facing the courtyard and featuring doors and latticed windows that opened onto it. All these buildings had covered porches on the side facing the courtyard (Fig. 49), and these porches, forming an uninterrupted colonnade on all four sides, were specifically the peristyle, although the term started being used to refer to the entire section of the house, including the courtyard, colonnade, and surrounding rooms. The courtyard received much more sunlight than the ātrium, and a variety of rare and beautiful plants and flowers thrived there, shielded by the walls from harsh winds. Fountains and statues decorated the central area; the colonnade provided cool or sunny walkways regardless of the time of day or season. Given the Romans' love for the outdoors and the beauty of nature, it’s no surprise that they quickly made the peristyle the heart of their home life in all the upper-class houses, while they reserved the ātrium for the more formal events required by their political and social roles (§197). It should be noted that there was often a garden behind the peristyle, and there was also frequently a direct connection to the street.

203 Private Rooms.—The rooms surrounding the court varied so much with the means and tastes of the owners of the houses that we can hardly do more than give a list of those most frequently mentioned in literature. It is important to remember that in the town house all these rooms received their light by day from the court (§193), while in the country there may well have been windows and doors in the exterior wall (§191). First in importance comes the kitchen (culīna), placed on the side of the court opposite the tablīnum. It was supplied with an open fireplace for roasting and boiling, and with a stove (Fig. 50) not unlike the charcoal affairs still used in Europe. Near it was the bakery, if the mansion required one, supplied with an oven. Near it, too, was the bathhouse (lātrīna) with the necessary closet, in order that all might use the same connection with the sewer (Fig. 51). If the house had a stable, it was also put near the kitchen, as nowadays in Latin countries.

203 Private Rooms.—The rooms around the courtyard varied greatly depending on the wealth and tastes of the homeowners, so we can only provide a list of those most commonly referenced in literature. It's important to note that in townhouses, all these rooms got their daylight from the courtyard (§193), while in country homes, there might have been windows and doors on the outside walls (§191). First and foremost is the kitchen (culīna), located on the side of the courtyard opposite the tablīnum. It featured an open fireplace for roasting and boiling, along with a stove (Fig. 50) similar to the charcoal stoves still found in Europe. Close by was the bakery, if the mansion had one, equipped with an oven. Also nearby was the bathhouse (lātrīna) with the necessary restroom, so that everyone could use the same sewer connection (Fig. 51). If there was a stable, it was typically located near the kitchen, just like it is today in Latin countries.

FIGURE 50. KITCHEN RANGE FIGURE 51. LATRINA
FIGURE 50. KITCHEN RANGE FIGURE 51. LATRINA

204 The dining-room (trīclīnium) may be mentioned next. It was not necessarily in immediate juxtaposition to the kitchen, because the army of slaves (§149) made its position of little importance so far as convenience was concerned. It was customary to have several trīclīnia for use at different seasons of the year, in order that the room might be warmed by the sun in winter, and in summer escape its rays. Vitruvius thought that its length should be twice its breadth, but the ruins show no fixed proportions. The Romans were so fond of the air and the sky that the court must have often served as a dining-room, and Horace has left us a charming picture of the master dining under an arbor attended by a single slave. Such an outdoor dining-room is found in the so-called House of Sallust at Pompeii (Fig. 52).

204 Next, let’s talk about the dining room (trīclīnium). It didn’t have to be right next to the kitchen because the army of slaves (§149) made its location less important in terms of convenience. It was common to have several trīclīnia for different seasons, so the room could be warmed by the sun in winter and kept cool in summer. Vitruvius believed its length should be double its width, but the ruins don’t show any specific proportions. The Romans loved being in the fresh air and under the sky, so the courtyard was often used as a dining room, and Horace paints a lovely picture of a master dining under an arbor with just one slave attending to him. An outdoor dining area like this can be found in the so-called House of Sallust at Pompeii (Fig. 52).

FIGURE 52. DINING-ROOM IN COURT
FIGURE 52. DINING-ROOM IN COURT

FIGURE 53. BEDROOM
FIGURE 53. BEDROOM

205 The sleeping-rooms (cubicula) were not considered so important by the Romans as by us, for the reason, probably, that they were used merely to sleep in and not for living-rooms as well. They were very small and the furniture was scant (Fig. 53) in even the best houses. Some of these seem to have had anterooms in connection with the cubicula, which were probably occupied by attendants (§150), and in even the ordinary houses there was often a recess for the bed. Some of the bedrooms seem to have been used merely for the midday siesta (§122), and these were naturally situated in the coolest part of the court; they were called cubicula diurna. The others were called by way of distinction cubicula nocturna or dormitōria, and were placed so far as possible on the west side of the court in order that they might receive the morning sun. It should be remembered that in the best houses the bedrooms were preferably in the second story of the peristyle.

205 The sleeping rooms (cubicula) weren’t considered as important by the Romans as they are by us, probably because they were used solely for sleeping and not for living. They were very small, and even in the best houses, the furniture was minimal (Fig. 53). Some of these rooms seem to have had anterooms connected to the cubicula, which were likely used by attendants (§150), and even in ordinary houses, there was often a nook for the bed. Some bedrooms appear to have been used just for the midday nap (§122), and these were naturally located in the coolest part of the courtyard; they were called cubicula diurna. The others were distinguished as cubicula nocturna or dormitōria, and they were positioned as much as possible on the west side of the courtyard to receive the morning sun. It’s important to note that in the best houses, the bedrooms were preferably on the second story of the peristyle.

206 A library (bibliothēca) had a place in the house of every Roman of education. Collections of books were large as well as numerous, and were made then as now by persons even who cared nothing about their contents. The books or rolls, which will be described later, were kept in cases or cabinets around the walls, and in one library discovered in Herculaneum an additional rectangular case occupied the middle of the room. It was customary to decorate the room with statues of Minerva and the Muses, and also with the busts and portraits of distinguished men. Vitruvius recommends an eastern aspect for the bibliothēca, probably to guard against dampness.

206 Every educated Roman had a library (bibliothēca) in their home. Collections of books were both large and numerous, with people often amassing them even if they didn’t care about the content. The books or scrolls, which will be described later, were stored in cases or cabinets lining the walls, and in one library found in Herculaneum, an extra rectangular case took up the center of the room. It was common to decorate the space with statues of Minerva and the Muses, along with busts and portraits of notable individuals. Vitruvius suggests facing the bibliothēca to the east, likely to avoid dampness.

FIGURE 54. CHAPEL IN HOUSE
FIGURE 54. CHAPEL IN HOUSE

207 Besides these rooms, which must have been found in all good houses, there were others of less importance, some of which were so rare that we scarcely know their uses. The sacrārium was a private chapel (Fig. 54) in which the images of the gods were kept, acts of worship performed, and sacrifices offered. The Lar or tutelary divinity of the house seems, however, to have retained his ancient place in the ātrium. The oecī were halls or saloons, corresponding perhaps to our parlors and drawing-rooms, used occasionally, it may be, for banquet halls. The exedrae were rooms supplied with permanent seats which seem to have been used for lectures and similar entertainments. The sōlārium was a place to bask in the sun, sometimes a terrace, often the flat roof of the house, which was then covered with earth and laid out like a garden and made beautiful with flowers and shrubs. Besides these there were, of course, sculleries, pantries, and storerooms. The slaves had to have their quarters (cellae servōrum), in which they were packed as closely as possible. Cellars under the houses seem to have been rare, though some have been found at Pompeii.

207 In addition to these rooms, which would have been found in all decent homes, there were others of lesser importance, some of which were so uncommon that we hardly know their purposes. The sacrārium was a private chapel (Fig. 54) where the images of the gods were kept, worship was conducted, and sacrifices were made. The Lar, or protective deity of the house, seems to have maintained his traditional spot in the ātrium. The oecī were halls or lounges, possibly similar to our parlors and drawing rooms, sometimes used as banquet halls. The exedrae were rooms with permanent seating that seemed to be used for lectures and similar events. The sōlārium was a spot to soak up the sun, sometimes a terrace, often the flat roof of the house, which was then covered in soil and arranged like a garden, adorned with flowers and shrubs. In addition to these, there were, of course, sculleries, pantries, and storage spaces. The slaves had to have their quarters (cellae servōrum), where they were packed in as tightly as possible. Cellars under the houses appear to have been rare, though some have been discovered at Pompeii.

FIGURE 55. HOUSE OF PANSA
FIGURE 55. HOUSE OF PANSA

208 The House of Pansa.—Finally we may describe a house that actually existed, taking as an illustration one that must have belonged to a wealthy and influential man, the so-called House of Pansa at Pompeii (Fig. 55; and see also Overbeck's Pompeii, p. 325; Harper, p. 549; Becker, II, p. 214; Smith, I, p. 681; Schreiber, LIII, 16; the various plans are slightly different). The house occupied an entire square, facing a little east of south. Most of the rooms on the front and sides were rented out for shops or stores; in the rear was a garden. The rooms that did not belong to the house proper are shaded in the plan here given. The vestibulum, marked 1 in the plan, is the open space between two of the shops (§193). Behind it is the ōstium (1'), with a figure of a dog (§195) in mosaic, opening into the ātrium (2, 2) with three rooms on each side, the ālae (2', 2') being in the regular place, the compluvium (3) in the middle, the tablīnum (4) opposite the ōstium, and the passage on the eastern side (5). The ātrium is of the Tūscanicum style (§196), and is paved with concrete; the tablīnum and the passage have mosaic floors. From these, steps lead down into the court, which is lower than the ātrium, measures 65 by 50 feet, and is surrounded by a colonnade with sixteen pillars. There are two rooms on the side next the ātrium, one of these (6) has been called the bibliothēca (§206), because a manuscript was found in it, but its purpose is uncertain; the other (6') was possibly a dining-room. The court has two projections (7', 7') much like the ālae, which have been called exedrae (§207); it will be noticed that one of these has the convenience of an exit (§202) to the street. The rooms on the west and the small room on the east can not be definitely named. The large room on the east (T) is the main dining-room (§204), the remains of the dining couches being marked on the plan. The kitchen is at the northwest corner (13), with the stable (14) next to it (§203, end); off the kitchen is a paved yard (15) with a gateway into the street by which a cart could enter. East of the kitchen and yard is a narrow passage connecting the peristyle with the garden (§202). East of this are two rooms, the larger of which (9) is one of the most imposing rooms of the house, 33 by 24 feet in size, with a large window guarded by a low balustrade, and opening into the garden. This was probably an oecus (§207). In the center of the court is a basin about two feet deep, the rim of which was once decorated with figures of water plants and fish. Along the whole north end of the house ran a long veranda (16, 16), overlooking the garden (11, 11) in which was a sort of summer house (12). The house had an upper story, but the stairs leading to it are in the rented rooms, suggesting that the upper floor was not occupied by Pansa's family.

208 The House of Pansa.—Finally, we can describe a house that actually existed, using as an example one that likely belonged to a wealthy and influential individual, the so-called House of Pansa in Pompeii (Fig. 55; and see also Overbeck's Pompeii, p. 325; Harper, p. 549; Becker, II, p. 214; Smith, I, p. 681; Schreiber, LIII, 16; the various plans are slightly different). The house occupied an entire block, facing slightly east of south. Most of the rooms at the front and sides were rented out as shops or stores; at the back was a garden. The rooms that didn't belong to the main house are shaded in the plan provided. The vestibulum, marked 1 in the plan, is the open area between two of the shops (§193). Behind it is the ōstium (1'), featuring a mosaic of a dog (§195) leading into the ātrium (2, 2), which has three rooms on each side, the ālae (2', 2') being in the usual positions, the compluvium (3) in the center, the tablīnum (4) opposite the ōstium, and the passage on the eastern side (5). The ātrium is in the Tūscanicum style (§196) and is paved with concrete; the tablīnum and the passage have mosaic floors. From these, steps lead down into the courtyard, which is lower than the ātrium, measures 65 by 50 feet, and is surrounded by a colonnade with sixteen pillars. There are two rooms on the side next to the ātrium, one of which (6) has been called the bibliothēca (§206) because a manuscript was discovered there, but its purpose is unclear; the other (6') may have been a dining room. The courtyard has two projections (7', 7') similar to the ālae, which have been labeled exedrae (§207); it's worth noting that one of these has the convenience of an exit (§202) to the street. The rooms on the west and the small room on the east cannot be definitively identified. The large room on the east (T) is the main dining room (§204), with the remains of the dining couches marked on the plan. The kitchen is at the northwest corner (13), with the stable (14) next to it (§203, end); off the kitchen is a paved yard (15) with a gateway to the street that a cart could use for entry. East of the kitchen and yard is a narrow passage connecting the peristyle to the garden (§202). East of this, there are two rooms, the larger of which (9) is one of the most impressive rooms in the house, measuring 33 by 24 feet, featuring a large window protected by a low balustrade, and opening into the garden. This was probably an oecus (§207). In the center of the courtyard is a basin about two feet deep, whose rim was once decorated with images of aquatic plants and fish. Along the entire north side of the house ran a long veranda (16, 16) overlooking the garden (11, 11), which included a sort of summer house (12). The house had an upper level, but the stairs leading to it are located in the rented rooms, suggesting that the upper floor was not occupied by Pansa's family.

FIGURE 56. SECTION OF THE HOUSE OF PANSA IN POMPEII
FIGURE 56. SECTION OF THE HOUSE OF PANSA IN POMPEII

209 Of the rooms facing the street it will be noticed that one, lightly shaded in the plan, is connected with the ātrium; it was probably used for some business conducted by Pansa himself (§193, end), possibly with a slave (§144) or a freedman (§175) in immediate charge of it. Of the others the suites on the east side (A, B) seem to have been rented out as living apartments. The others were shops and stores. The four connected rooms on the west, near the front, seem to have been a large bakery; the room marked C was the salesroom, with a large room opening off of it containing three stone mills, troughs for kneading the dough, a water tap with sink, and a recessed oven. The uses of the others are uncertain. The section plan (Fig. 56) represents the appearance of the house if all were cut away on one side of a line drawn from front to rear through the middle of the house. It is, of course, largely conjectural, but gives a clear idea of the general way in which the division walls and roof must have been arranged.

209 Of the rooms that face the street, you'll notice that one, lightly shaded on the plan, is connected to the ātrium; it was probably used for some business run by Pansa himself (§193, end), possibly with a slave (§144) or a freedman (§175) in charge of it. The suites on the east side (A, B) seem to have been rented out as living spaces. The others were shops and stores. The four connected rooms on the west, near the front, seem to have been a large bakery; the room marked C was the salesroom, with a large room opening off of it that contained three stone mills, troughs for kneading the dough, a water tap with a sink, and a recessed oven. The functions of the other rooms are unclear. The section plan (Fig. 56) shows what the house would look like if all were cut away on one side of a line drawn from front to back through the middle of the house. It is, of course, mostly conjectural, but gives a clear idea of how the division walls and roof must have been arranged.

FIGURE 57. WALL OF ROMULUS
FIGURE 57. WALL OF ROMULUS

210 The Walls.—The materials of which the wall (pariēs) was composed varied with the time, the place, and the cost of transportation. Stone and unburned bricks (laterēs crūdī) were the earliest materials used in Italy, as almost everywhere else, timber being employed for merely temporary structures, as in the addition (§190) from which the tablīnum developed. For private houses in very early times and for public buildings in all times, walls of dressed stone (opus quadrātum) were laid in regular courses, precisely as in modern times (Fig. 57). Over the wall was spread a coating of fine marble stucco for decorative purposes, which gave it a finish of dazzling white. For less pretentious houses, not for public buildings, the sun-dried bricks were largely used up to about the beginning of the first century B.C. These, too, were covered with the stucco, for protection against the weather as well as for decoration, but even the hard stucco has not preserved walls of this perishable material to our times. In classical times a new material had come into use, better than either brick or stone, cheaper, more durable, more easily worked and transported, which was employed almost exclusively for private houses, and very generally for public buildings. Walls constructed in the new way (opus caementīcium) are variously called "rubble-work" or "concrete" in our books of reference, but neither term is quite descriptive; the opus caementīcium was not laid in courses, as is our rubble-work, while on the other hand larger stones were used in it than in the concrete of which walls for buildings are now constructed.

210 The Walls.—The materials used for walls (pariēs) varied depending on the era, location, and cost of transportation. Stone and unburned bricks (laterēs crūdī) were the earliest materials in Italy, similar to other places, while timber was used only for temporary structures, like in the addition (§190) that evolved into the tablīnum. In the early days for private homes and always for public buildings, walls of dressed stone (opus quadrātum) were constructed in regular layers, just like today (Fig. 57). The walls were coated with fine marble stucco for decoration, giving them a bright white finish. For less fancy homes, rather than public buildings, sun-dried bricks were primarily used until about the start of the first century B.C. These also received a stucco cover for weather protection and decoration, but even the hard stucco has not preserved walls made from this fragile material into modern times. During classical times, a new material emerged that was better than both brick and stone, cheaper, more durable, and easier to work with and transport, which became the standard for private houses and widely adopted in public buildings as well. Walls built with this new method (opus caementīcium) are referred to as "rubble-work" or "concrete" in our reference books, but neither term fully captures it; the opus caementīcium was not built in layers like what we consider rubble-work, and larger stones were used in it than those typically found in today's concrete walls.

FIGURE 58. METHOD OF CASTING CONCRETE WALLS
FIGURE 58. METHOD OF CASTING CONCRETE WALLS

211 Paries Caementicius.—The materials varied with the place. At Rome lime and volcanic ashes (lapis Puteolānus) were used with pieces of stone as large or larger than the fist. Brickbats sometimes took the place of stone, and sand (§146) that of the volcanic ashes; potsherds crushed fine were better than the sand. The harder the stones the better the concrete; the very best was made with pieces of lava, the material with which the roads were generally paved. The method of forming the concrete walls was the same as that of modern times, familiar to us all in the construction of sidewalks. It will be easily understood from the illustration (Fig. 58). Upright posts, about 5 by 6 inches thick, and from 10 to 15 feet in height, were fixed about 3 feet apart along the line of both faces of the intended wall. On the outside of these were nailed horizontally boards, 10 or 12 inches wide, overlapping each other. Into the intermediate space the semi-fluid concrete was poured, receiving the imprint of posts and boards. When the concrete had hardened, the frame-work was removed and placed on top of it and the work continued until the wall had reached the required height. Walls made in this way varied in thickness from a seven-inch partition wall in an ordinary house to the eighteen-foot walls of the Pantheon of Agrippa. They were far more durable than stone walls, which might be removed stone by stone with little more labor than was required to put them together; the concrete wall was a single slab of stone throughout its whole extent, and large parts of it might be cut away without diminishing the strength of the rest in the slightest degree.

211 Concrete Walls.—The materials used varied by location. In Rome, lime and volcanic ash (lapis Puteolānus) were combined with stones as large as or larger than a fist. Sometimes, brick pieces replaced stones, and sand (§146) was used instead of volcanic ash; finely crushed potsherds worked better than sand. The harder the stones, the better the concrete; the best concrete was made with pieces of lava, which was also used to pave roads. The method for creating concrete walls was similar to how we build sidewalks today. This process can be easily understood from the illustration (Fig. 58). Vertical posts, about 5 by 6 inches thick and ranging from 10 to 15 feet tall, were placed about 3 feet apart along both sides of the intended wall. Horizontally nailed boards, 10 or 12 inches wide, overlapped on the outside of these posts. The semi-fluid concrete was then poured into the space between, taking the shape of the posts and boards. Once the concrete set, the framework was removed, and more was added on top until the wall was at the desired height. Walls built this way varied in thickness from a seven-inch partition wall in a regular house to the eighteen-foot walls of the Pantheon of Agrippa. They were much more durable than stone walls, which could be taken apart stone by stone with little more effort than it took to build them; the concrete wall was a single slab of stone throughout, and significant portions could be cut away without weakening the rest at all.

FIGURE 59. WALL FACINGS
FIGURE 59. WALL FACINGS
FIGURE 60. BRICK FOR FACING WALL
FIGURE 60. BRICK FOR FACING WALL

212 Wall Facings.—Impervious to the weather though these walls were, they were usually faced with stone or kiln-burned brick (laterēs coctī). The stone employed was usually the soft tufa, not nearly so well adapted to stand the weather as the concrete itself. The earliest fashion was to take bits of stone having one smooth face but of no regular size or shape and arrange them with the smooth faces against the frame-work as fast as the concrete was poured in; when the frame-work was removed the wall presented the appearance shown at A in Fig. 59. Such a wall was called opus incertum. In later times the tufa was used in small blocks having the smooth face square and of a uniform size. A wall so faced looked as if covered with a net (B in Fig. 59) and was therefore called opus rēticulātum. A section at a corner is shown at C. In either case the exterior face of the wall was usually covered with a fine limestone or marble stucco, which gave a hard finish, smooth and white. The burned bricks were triangular in shape, but their arrangement and appearance can be more easily understood from the illustration (Fig. 60) than from any description that could be given here. It must be noticed that there were no walls made of laterēs coctī alone, even the thin partition walls having a core of concrete.

212 Wall Facings.—Although these walls were resistant to the weather, they were typically faced with stone or kiln-baked brick (laterēs coctī). The stone used was usually soft tufa, which wasn’t nearly as durable against the elements as the concrete itself. The earliest style involved taking pieces of stone with one smooth face, but of irregular size and shape, and arranging them with the smooth sides facing the framework as the concrete was poured in; once the framework was removed, the wall looked like what is shown at A in Fig. 59. This type of wall was called opus incertum. Later on, the tufa was used in small blocks that had a smooth square face of uniform size. A wall with this facing looked like it was covered with a net (B in Fig. 59) and was therefore called opus rēticulātum. A corner section is shown at C. In either case, the exterior face of the wall was usually covered with a fine limestone or marble stucco, which gave it a hard, smooth, and white finish. The burned bricks were triangular in shape, but their arrangement and appearance are easier to understand from the illustration (Fig. 60) than from any description that could be provided here. It should be noted that there were no walls made of laterēs coctī alone; even the thin partition walls had a core of concrete.

213 Floors and Ceilings.—In the poorer houses the floor (sōlum) of the first story was made by smoothing the ground between the walls, covering it thickly with small pieces of stone, bricks, tile, and potsherds, and pounding all down solidly and smoothly with a heavy rammer (fistūca). Such a floor was called pavīmentum, and the name came gradually to be used of floors of all kinds. In houses of a better sort the floor was made of stone slabs fitted smoothly together. The more pretentious houses had concrete floors, made as has been described. Floors of upper stories were sometimes made of wood, but concrete was used here, too, poured over a temporary flooring of wood. Such a floor was very heavy, and required strong walls to support it; examples are preserved of the thickness of eighteen inches and a span of twenty feet. A floor of this kind made a perfect ceiling for the room below, requiring only a finish of stucco. Other ceilings were made much as they are now, laths being nailed on the stringers or rafters and covered with mortar and stucco.

213 Floors and Ceilings.—In poorer houses, the floor of the first story was created by leveling the ground between the walls, covering it thickly with small bits of stone, bricks, tiles, and pottery shards, and compacting everything down solidly with a heavy tool. Such a floor was called pavīmentum, and over time, this term came to refer to all types of floors. In better-quality homes, the floors were made of smooth stone slabs fitted together. More upscale houses featured concrete floors, constructed as previously described. Upper story floors were sometimes made of wood, but concrete was also commonly used, poured over a temporary wooden base. This type of floor was very heavy and needed strong walls for support; examples show thicknesses of eighteen inches and spans of twenty feet. Such a floor also served as a perfect ceiling for the room below, needing only a finish of stucco. Other ceilings were constructed similarly to today, with laths nailed onto the beams or rafters and then covered with mortar and stucco.

FIGURE 61. HUT OF ROMULUS FIGURE 62. TILE FOR ROOF
FIGURE 61. HUT OF ROMULUS FIGURE 62. TILE FOR ROOF

FIGURE 63. TILE ROOF
FIGURE 63. TILE ROOF

214 Roofs.—The construction of the roofs (tēcta) differed very little from the modern method, as may be seen in the illustration shown in §196. They varied as much as ours do in shape, some being flat, others sloping in two directions, others in four. In the most ancient times the covering was a thatch of straw, as in the so-called hut of Romulus (casa Rōmulī) on the Palatine Hill preserved even under the Empire as a relic of the past (Fig. 61). Shingles followed the straw, only to give place in turn to tiles. These were at first flat, like our shingles, but were later made with a flange on each side (Fig. 62) in such a way that the lower part of one would slip into the upper part of the one below it on the roof. The tiles (tēgulae) were laid side by side and the flanges covered by other tiles, called imbricēs (Fig. 63) inverted over them. Gutters also of tile ran along the eaves to conduct the water into cisterns, if it was needed for domestic purposes. The appearance of the completed roof is shown in Fig. 49, §202.

214 Roofs.—The way roofs were built (tēcta) didn’t change much from what we do today, as seen in the illustration shown in §196. They varied in shape just like ours do, with some being flat, others sloping in two directions, and some in four. In ancient times, roofs were covered with thatch made of straw, like in the so-called hut of Romulus (casa Rōmulī) on the Palatine Hill, which was preserved even during the Empire as a historical artifact (Fig. 61). Shingles later replaced the straw, only to be succeeded by tiles. Initially, these tiles were flat, similar to our shingles, but they were later designed with a flange on each side (Fig. 62) so that the lower edge of one tile would slot into the upper edge of the tile below it on the roof. The tiles (tēgulae) were placed side by side, and the flanges were covered by other tiles called imbricēs (Fig. 63), which were laid inverted over them. Gutter tiles also ran along the eaves to direct water into cisterns if it was needed for household use. The completed roof’s appearance is shown in Fig. 49, §202.

FIGURE 64. DOOR OF ROMAN HOUSE
FIGURE 64. DOOR OF ROMAN HOUSE

215 The Doors.—The Roman doorway, like our own, had four parts: the threshold (līmen), the two jambs (postēs), and the lintel (līmen superum). The lintel was always of a single piece of stone and peculiarly massive. The doors were exactly like those of modern times, except in the matter of hinges, for while the Romans had hinges like ours they did not use them on their doors. The door-hinge was really a cylinder of hard wood, a little longer than the door and of a diameter a little greater than the thickness of the door, terminating above and below in pivots. These pivots turned in sockets made to receive them in the threshold and lintel. To this cylinder the door was mortised, their combined weight coming upon the lower pivot. The cut (Fig. 64) makes this clear, and reminds one of an old-fashioned homemade gate. The comedies are full of references to the creaking of these doors.

215 The Doors.—The Roman doorway, like ours today, had four parts: the threshold (līmen), the two jambs (postēs), and the lintel (līmen superum). The lintel was always made from a single piece of stone and was unusually massive. The doors were just like modern ones, except for the hinges; while the Romans had hinges similar to ours, they didn't use them on their doors. Instead, the door hinge was essentially a cylinder of hard wood, slightly longer than the door and a bit thicker than the door itself, ending in pivots at both the top and bottom. These pivots rotated in sockets designed to hold them in the threshold and lintel. The door was mortised onto this cylinder, with the combined weight resting on the lower pivot. The cut (Fig. 64) illustrates this well and reminds us of an old-fashioned homemade gate. The comedies often mention the creaking of these doors.

216 The outer door of the house was properly called iānua, an inner door ōstium, but the two words came to be used indiscriminately, and the latter was even applied to the whole entrance (§195). Double doors were called forēs, and the back door, usually opening into a garden (§208), was called the postīcum. The doors opened inwards and those in the outer wall were supplied with bolts (pessulī) and bars (serae). Locks and keys by which the doors could be fastened from without were not unknown, but were very heavy and clumsy. Finally it should be noticed that in the interiors of private houses doors were not nearly so common as now, the Romans preferring portières (vēla, aulaea).

216 The outer door of the house was properly called iānua, an inner door ōstium, but the two terms ended up being used interchangeably, and the latter was even applied to the entire entrance (§195). Double doors were referred to as forēs, and the back door, which usually opened into a garden (§208), was called the postīcum. The doors swung inward, and those in the outer wall had bolts (pessulī) and bars (serae). While locks and keys to secure the doors from the outside existed, they were quite heavy and cumbersome. Lastly, it's worth noting that inside private homes, doors were not nearly as common as they are today; the Romans preferred curtains (vēla, aulaea).

FIGURE 65. WINDOW
FIGURE 65. WINDOW

217 The Windows.—In the principal rooms of the house the windows opened on the court, as has been seen, and it may be set down as a rule that in rooms situated on the first floor and used for domestic purposes there were no windows opening on the street. In the upper floors there must have been windows on the street in such apartments as had no outlook on the court, as in those for example above the rented rooms in the House of Pansa (§208). Country houses may also have had outside windows in the first story (§203). All the windows (fenestrae) were small (Fig. 65), hardly larger than three feet by two. Some were provided with shutters, which were made to slide backward and forward in a frame-work on the outside of the wall. These shutters were sometimes in two parts moving in opposite directions, and when closed were said to be iūnctae. Other windows were latticed, and others still were covered with a fine network to keep out mice and other objectionable animals. Glass was known to the Romans of the Empire but was too expensive for general use. Talc and other translucent materials were also employed in window frames as a protection against cold, but only in very rare instances.

217 The Windows.—In the main rooms of the house, the windows opened into the courtyard, as mentioned earlier. It can be noted as a rule that rooms on the first floor used for everyday living did not have windows facing the street. In the upper floors, there must have been windows facing the street in apartments that didn’t overlook the courtyard, like those above the rented rooms in the House of Pansa (§208). Country houses may also have had exterior windows on the first floor (§203). All the windows (fenestrae) were small (Fig. 65), measuring barely three feet by two. Some were equipped with shutters that could slide back and forth in a frame on the outside of the wall. These shutters often came in two parts moving in opposite directions, and when closed, they were referred to as iūnctae. Other windows were fitted with lattice, and some were covered with a fine mesh to keep out mice and other unwanted animals. The Romans in the Empire knew about glass, but it was too pricey for everyday use. Talc and other translucent materials were sometimes used in window frames for insulation against the cold, but this was quite rare.

FIGURE 66. STOVE FOR HEATING
FIGURE 66. STOVE FOR HEATING

218 Heating.—Even in the mild climate of Italy the houses must often have been too cold for comfort. On merely chilly days the occupants probably contented themselves with moving into rooms warmed by the direct rays of the sun (§204), or with wearing wraps or heavier clothing. In the more severe weather of actual winter they used charcoal stoves or braziers of the sort that is still used in the countries of southern Europe. They were merely metal boxes (Fig. 66) in which hot coals could be put, with legs to keep the floors from injury and handles by which they could be carried from room to room. They were called foculī. The wealthy had furnaces resembling ours under their houses, the heat being carried to the rooms by tile pipes; in some instances the partitions and floors seem to have been made of hollow tiles, through which the hot air circulated, warming the rooms without being admitted to them. These furnaces had chimneys, but furnaces were seldom used.

218 Heating.—Even in the mild climate of Italy, houses were often too cold for comfort. On chilly days, the residents likely made do by moving into rooms warmed by the sun’s direct rays (§204), or by wearing warm wraps or heavier clothes. During the colder winter months, they used charcoal stoves or braziers, similar to those still found in southern Europe today. These were simply metal boxes (Fig. 66) designed to hold hot coals, with legs to protect the floors and handles for easy transport between rooms. They were called foculī. Wealthier households had furnaces similar to modern ones installed under their homes, with heat distributed to the rooms through tile pipes; in some cases, partitions and floors were made of hollow tiles, allowing hot air to circulate and warm the spaces without being directly admitted. These furnaces had chimneys, but they were seldom used.

219 Water Supply.—All the important towns of Italy had abundant supplies of water piped from hills and brought sometimes from a considerable distance. The Romans' aqueducts were among their most stupendous and most successful works of engineering. Mains were laid down the middle of the streets and from these the water was piped into the houses. There was often a tank in the upper part of the house, from which the water was distributed as it was needed. It was not usually carried into many of the rooms, but there was always a jet or fountain in the court (§202), in the bathhouse, the garden, and the closet. The bathhouse had a separate heating apparatus of its own, which kept the room or rooms at the desired temperature and furnished hot water as required.

219 Water Supply.—All the major towns in Italy had plenty of water supplied through pipes from the hills, sometimes from quite a distance away. The Romans' aqueducts were among their most impressive and successful engineering feats. Main pipes were laid down the middle of the streets, and from these, water was piped into the houses. Often, there was a tank on the upper level of the house, where water was distributed as needed. Water typically wasn’t brought into many rooms, but there was always a jet or fountain in the courtyard (§202), in the bathhouse, the garden, and the restroom. The bathhouse had its own heating system, which kept the space at the desired temperature and provided hot water as needed.

220 Decoration.—The outside of the house was left severely plain, the walls being merely covered with stucco, as we have seen (§212). The interior was decorated to suit the tastes and means of the owner, not even the poorer houses lacking charming effects in this direction. At first the stucco-finished walls were merely marked off into rectangular panels (abacī), which were painted deep, rich colors, reds and yellows predominating. Then in the middle of these panels simple center-pieces were painted and the whole surrounded with the most brilliant arabesques. Then came elaborate pictures, figures, interiors, landscapes, etc., of large size and most skillfully executed, all painted directly upon the wall, as in some of our public buildings to-day. Illustrations of these decorations may be found in Baumeister II, L, and LI, and in colors in Gusman IX-XI, Kelsey XI. A little later the walls began to be covered with panels of thin slabs of marble with a baseboard and cornice. Beautiful effects were produced by combining marbles of different tints, and the Romans ransacked the world for striking colors. Later still came raised figures of stucco work, enriched with gold and colors, and mosaic work, chiefly of minute pieces of colored glass which had a jewel-like effect.

220 Decoration.—The outside of the house was kept very simple, with the walls just covered in stucco, as we have seen (§212). The inside was decorated according to the tastes and budget of the owner, with even the less expensive homes featuring appealing details. Initially, the stucco-finished walls were only divided into rectangular panels (abacī), which were painted in deep, rich colors, mainly reds and yellows. Then, simple centerpieces were painted in the middle of these panels, surrounded by vibrant arabesques. Soon after, there were detailed large paintings of figures, interiors, landscapes, and more, all executed skillfully and painted directly on the walls, like some of our public buildings today. Illustrations of these decorations can be found in Baumeister II, L, and LI, and in color in Gusman IX-XI, Kelsey XI. Shortly afterward, the walls started to be covered with panels made of thin slabs of marble, complete with a baseboard and cornice. Beautiful effects were achieved by combining marbles of different shades, as the Romans searched the world for striking colors. Even later, raised figures made of stucco adorned with gold and colors, along with mosaic work, mainly consisting of tiny pieces of colored glass that had a jewel-like appearance, became popular.

FIGURE 67. MOSAIC THRESHOLD
FIGURE 67. MOSAIC THRESHOLD

FIGURE 68. CARVED DOORWAY
FIGURE 68. CARVED DOORWAY

221 The doors and doorways gave opportunities for treatment equally artistic. The doors were richly paneled and carved, or were plated with bronze, or made of solid bronze. The threshold was often of mosaic (see the example from Pompeii in Fig. 67). The postēs were sheathed with marble elaborately carved, as in the example from Pompeii, shown in Fig. 68. The floors were covered with marble tiles arranged in geometrical figures with contrasting colors, much as they are now in public buildings, or with mosaic pictures only less beautiful than those upon the walls. The most famous of these, "Darius at the Battle of Issus," is shown in black and white in all our reference books (best in Baumeister under Mosaik, Fig. 1000, and in colors in Overbeck after p. 612). It measures sixteen feet by eight, but despite its size has no less than one hundred and fifty separate pieces to each square inch. The ceilings were often barrel-vaulted and painted brilliant colors, or were divided into panels (lacūs, lacūnae), deeply sunk, by heavy intersecting beams of wood or marble, and then decorated in the most elaborate manner with raised stucco work, or gold or ivory, or with bronze plates heavily gilded.2

221 The doors and doorways offered equally artistic treatment. The doors were richly paneled and carved, or plated with bronze, or made of solid bronze. The threshold was often made of mosaic (see the example from Pompeii in Fig. 67). The postēs were covered with intricately carved marble, as seen in the example from Pompeii shown in Fig. 68. The floors were laid with marble tiles arranged in geometric patterns with contrasting colors, similar to what we see now in public buildings, or with mosaic images that were only slightly less beautiful than those on the walls. The most famous of these, "Darius at the Battle of Issus," is shown in black and white in all our reference books (best in Baumeister under Mosaik, Fig. 1000, and in color in Overbeck after p. 612). It measures sixteen feet by eight, but despite its size, it has no less than one hundred and fifty separate pieces per square inch. The ceilings were often barrel-vaulted and painted in bright colors, or divided into panels (lacūs, lacūnae), deeply recessed by heavy intersecting beams of wood or marble, and then decorated in the most elaborate ways with raised stucco work, or gold or ivory, or with heavily gilded bronze plates.2

2 The splendor of some of the grand houses, even during Republican times, can be estimated from the prices they sold for. Cicero paid around $140,000 for his; the consul Messala paid the same amount for his; Clodius paid $600,000 for his, which is the highest price we know of. All of these were located on Palatine Hill, where the land was also expensive.

222 Furniture.—Our knowledge of Roman furniture is largely indirect, because only such articles have come down to us as were made of stone or metal. Fortunately the secondary sources are abundant and good. Many articles are incidentally described in works of literature, many are shown in the wall paintings mentioned above (§220), and some have been restored from casts taken in the hardened ashes of Pompeii and Herculaneum. In general we may say that the Romans had very few articles of furniture in their houses, and that they cared less for comfort, not to say luxurious ease, than they did for costly materials, fine workmanship, and artistic forms. The mansions on the Palatine were enriched with all the spoils of Greece and Asia, but it may be doubted whether there was a comfortable bed within the walls of Rome.

222 Furniture.—What we know about Roman furniture mostly comes from indirect sources because the only items that have survived are those made of stone or metal. Thankfully, there are plenty of secondary sources that are both abundant and reliable. Many items are mentioned in literature, many are depicted in the wall paintings referenced earlier (§220), and some have been reconstructed from casts made in the hardened ashes of Pompeii and Herculaneum. In general, we can say that Romans had very few pieces of furniture in their homes and prioritized expensive materials, skilled craftsmanship, and artistic design over comfort or luxury. The mansions on the Palatine Hill were filled with treasures from Greece and Asia, but it’s questionable whether there was a comfortable bed anywhere in Rome.

223 Principal Articles.—Many of the most common and useful articles of modern furniture were entirely unknown to the Romans. No mirrors hung on their walls, they had no desks or writing tables, no dressers or chiffoniers, no glass-doored cabinets for the display of bric-a-brac, tableware, or books, no mantels, no hat-racks even. The principal articles found in even the best houses were couches or beds, chairs, tables, and lamps. If to these we add chests or cabinets, an occasional brazier (§218), and still rarer water-clock, we shall have everything that can be called furniture except tableware and kitchen utensils. Still it must not be thought that their rooms presented a desolate or dreary appearance. When one considers the decorations (§§220, 221), the stately pomp of the ātrium (§198), and the rare beauty of the peristyle (§202), it is evident that a very few articles of real artistic excellence were more in keeping with them than would have been the litter and jumble that we now think necessary in our rooms.

223 Principal Articles.—Many of the most common and useful pieces of modern furniture were completely unknown to the Romans. They didn’t have mirrors on their walls, desks or writing tables, dressers or chiffoniers, glass-doored cabinets for displaying decorative items, tableware, or books, mantels, or even hat racks. The main items found in even the finest homes were couches or beds, chairs, tables, and lamps. If we add chests or cabinets, an occasional brazier (§218), and even rarer water clocks, we would have all that could be called furniture, excluding tableware and kitchen tools. However, it shouldn’t be assumed that their rooms looked desolate or dull. Considering the decorations (§§220, 221), the impressive splendor of the ātrium (§198), and the exceptional beauty of the peristyle (§202), it’s clear that a few pieces of true artistic quality suited their spaces far better than the clutter and chaos that we now believe are essential in our rooms.

224 The Couches.—The couch (lectus, lectulus) was found everywhere in the Roman house, a sofa by day, a bed by night. In its simplest form it consisted of a frame of wood with straps across the top on which was laid a mattress. At one end there was an arm, as in the case of our sofas; sometimes there was an arm at each end, and a back besides. It was always provided with pillows and rugs or coverlets. The mattress was originally stuffed with straw, but this gave place to wool and even feathers. In some of the bedrooms of Pompeii the frame seems to have been lacking, the mattress being laid on a support built up from the floor (§205). The couches used for beds seem to have been larger than those used as sofas, and they were so high that stools (Fig. 69) or even steps were necessary accompaniments. As a sofa the lectus was used in the library for reading and writing, the student supporting himself on the left arm and holding the book or writing with the right hand. In the dining-room it had a permanent place, as will be described later. Its honorary position in the great hall has been already mentioned (§199). It will be seen that the lectus could be made highly ornamental. The legs and arms were carved or made of costly woods, or inlaid or plated with tortoise-shell or the precious metals. We even read of frames of solid silver. The coverings were often made of the finest fabrics, dyed the most brilliant colors and worked with figures of gold.

224 The Couches.—The couch (lectus, lectulus) was found everywhere in the Roman home, serving as a sofa during the day and a bed at night. In its simplest form, it consisted of a wooden frame with straps across the top, supporting a mattress. One end had an arm, much like our modern sofas; sometimes there was an arm at each end, along with a backrest. It always came with pillows and rugs or coverlets. The mattress was originally stuffed with straw, but that was later replaced with wool and even feathers. In some of the bedrooms in Pompeii, the frame seemed to be missing, with the mattress resting on a support built up from the floor (§205). The couches used for beds appeared to be larger than those used as sofas, and they were so high that stools (Fig. 69) or even steps were needed to get on them. As a sofa, the lectus was used in the library for reading and writing, with the student propped up on the left arm, holding the book or writing with their right hand. In the dining room, it had a designated spot, as will be discussed later. Its prominent position in the grand hall has already been mentioned (§199). It shows that the lectus could be quite decorative. The legs and arms were often intricately carved or made from expensive woods, or inlaid or plated with tortoise-shell or precious metals. There are even accounts of frames made of solid silver. The coverings were frequently crafted from the finest fabrics, dyed in vibrant colors and embellished with gold patterns.

FIGURE 69. THE LECTUS FIGURE 70. THE SELLA
FIGURE 69. THE LECTUS FIGURE 70. THE SELLA

225 The Chairs.—The primitive form of seat (sedīle) among the Romans as elsewhere was the stool or bench with four perpendicular legs and no back. The remarkable thing is that it did not give place to something better as soon as means permitted. The stool (sella) was the ordinary seat for one person (Fig. 70), used by men and women resting or working, and by children and slaves at their meals as well. The bench (subsellium) differed from the stool only in accommodating more than one person. It was used by senators in the cūria, by the jurors in the courts, and by boys in the school (§120), as well as in private houses. A special form of the sella was the famous curule chair (sella curūlis), having curved legs of ivory (Fig. 71). The curule chair folded up like our camp-stools for convenience of carriage and had straps across the top to support the cushion which formed the seat.

225 The Chairs.—The basic type of seat (sedīle) used by the Romans, like in other places, was the stool or bench with four straight legs and no backrest. What’s interesting is that it wasn't replaced by something better as soon as they had the means. The stool (sella) was the common seat for one person (Fig. 70), used by men and women while resting or working, and by children and slaves during meals too. The bench (subsellium) was just a larger version of the stool, meant for more than one person. It was used by senators in the cūria, by jurors in court, and by boys in school (§120), as well as in private homes. A special type of sella was the famous curule chair (sella curūlis), which had curved ivory legs (Fig. 71). The curule chair could fold up like our camp stools for easy transport and had straps across the top to hold the cushion that served as the seat.

FIGURE 71. CURULE CHAIRS FIGURE 72. THE SOLIUM
FIGURE 71. CURULE CHAIRS FIGURE 72. THE SOLIUM

FIGURE 73. CATHEDRA
FIGURE 73. CATHEDRA

226 The first improvement upon the sella was the solium, a stiff, straight, high-backed chair with solid arms, looking as if cut from a single block of wood (Fig. 72), and so high that a footstool was as necessary with it as with a bed (§224). Poets represented gods and kings as seated in such a chair, and it was kept in the ātrium for the use of the patron when he received his clients (§§182, 198). Lastly, we find the cathedra, a chair without arms, but with a curved back (Fig. 73) sometimes fixed at an easy angle (cathedra supīna), the only approximation to a comfortable seat that the Romans knew. It was at first used by women only, being regarded as too luxurious for men, but finally came into general use. Its employment by teachers in the schools of rhetoric (§115) gave rise to the expression ex cathedrā, applied to authoritative utterances of every kind, and its use by bishops explains our word cathedral. Neither the solium nor the cathedra was upholstered, but with them both were used cushions and coverings as with the lectī, and they afforded like opportunities for skillful workmanship and lavish decoration.

226 The first upgrade to the sella was the solium, a stiff, straight, high-backed chair with solid arms, appearing as if carved from a single piece of wood (Fig. 72), and so tall that a footstool was as necessary as it would be with a bed (§224). Poets depicted gods and kings sitting in such chairs, and it was placed in the ātrium for the patron’s use when receiving clients (§§182, 198). Finally, we have the cathedra, a chair without arms, but with a curved back (Fig. 73), sometimes set at a comfortable angle (cathedra supīna), marking the closest thing to a comfy seat known to the Romans. Initially, it was used only by women, seen as too indulgent for men, but it eventually became widely accepted. Its use by teachers in rhetoric schools (§115) led to the phrase ex cathedrā, which refers to authoritative statements of all kinds, and its association with bishops gives us the term cathedral. Neither the solium nor the cathedra was padded, but they were complemented by cushions and coverings similar to the lectī, providing opportunities for skilled craftsmanship and elaborate decoration.

227 Tables.—The table (mēnsa) was the most important article of furniture in the Roman house whether we consider its manifold uses, or the prices often paid for certain kinds. They varied in form and construction as much as our own, many of which are copied directly from Roman models. All sorts of materials were used for their supports and tops, stone, wood, solid or veneered, the precious metals, probably in thin plates only. The most costly, so far as we know, were the round tables made from cross-sections of the citrus-tree, found in Africa. The wood was beautifully marked and single pieces could be had from three to four feet in diameter. For one of these Cicero paid $20,000, Asinius Pollio $44,000, King Juba $52,000, and the family of the Cethegi possessed one valued at $60,000. Special names were given to tables of certain forms. The monopodium was a table or stand with but one support, used especially to hold a lamp or toilet articles. The abacus was a table with a rectangular top having a raised rim and used for plate and dishes, in the place of the modern sideboard. The delphica (sc. mēnsa) had three legs, as shown in Fig. 74. Tables were frequently made with adjustable legs, so that the height might be altered; the mechanism is clearly shown in the cut (Fig. 75). On the other hand the permanent tables in the trīclīnia (§204) were often built up from the floor of solid masonry or concrete, having tops of polished stone or mosaic. The table gave a better opportunity than even the couch or chair for artistic workmanship, especially in the matter of carving and inlaying the legs and top.

227 Tables.—The table (mēnsa) was the most important piece of furniture in a Roman home, considering its various uses and the prices often paid for certain types. They came in different shapes and designs, similar to our own, many of which directly inspired modern designs. A wide range of materials was used for their bases and surfaces, including stone, wood, solid or veneered, and precious metals, likely only in thin sheets. The most expensive tables we know of were round ones made from cross-sections of citrus trees found in Africa. The wood had beautiful patterns, and individual pieces could be found ranging from three to four feet in diameter. Cicero paid $20,000 for one, Asinius Pollio $44,000, King Juba $52,000, and the Cethegi family owned one valued at $60,000. Specific names were given to tables of certain shapes. The monopodium was a table or stand with a single support, mainly used for holding a lamp or personal items. The abacus was a rectangular table with a raised edge, used for plates and dishes, serving as a predecessor to the modern sideboard. The delphica (i.e., mēnsa) had three legs, as shown in Fig. 74. Tables were often made with adjustable legs to change their height; the mechanism is clearly illustrated in the cut (Fig. 75). On the other hand, the permanent tables in the trīclīnia (§204) were often built into the floor with solid masonry or concrete and had tops made of polished stone or mosaic. The table allowed for better opportunities for artistic craftsmanship, especially regarding the carving and inlaying of the legs and top.

FIGURE 74. MENSA DELPHICA FIGURE 75. ADJUSTABLE TABLE
FIGURE 74. MENSA DELPHICA FIGURE 75. ADJUSTABLE TABLE

228 The Lamps.—The Roman lamp (lucerna) was essentially simple enough, merely a vessel that would hold oil or melted grease with a few threads twisted loosely together for a wick and drawn out through a hole in the cover or top (Fig. 76). The light thus furnished must have been very uncertain and dim. There was no glass to keep the flame steady, much less was there a chimney or central draft. As works of art, however, they were exceedingly beautiful, those of the cheapest material being often of graceful form and proportions, while to those of costly material the skill of the artist in many cases must have given a value far above that of the rare stones or precious metals of which they were made.

228 The Lamps.—The Roman lamp (lucerna) was pretty straightforward, just a container for oil or melted fat with a few loosely twisted threads for a wick that stuck out through a hole in the top (Fig. 76). The light it produced was likely pretty unreliable and dim. There was no glass to keep the flame steady, and certainly no chimney or central draft. However, as artworks, they were incredibly beautiful; even the simplest ones often had elegant shapes and proportions, while the more expensive ones were crafted with such skill that their value likely surpassed that of the rare stones or precious metals they were made from.

FIGURE 76. VARIOUS FORMS OF LAMPS
FIGURE 76. VARIOUS FORMS OF LAMPS

FIGURE 77. BASES FOR LAMPS
FIGURE 77. BASES FOR LAMPS

229 Some of these lamps (cf. Fig. 76) were intended to be carried in the hand, as shown by the handles, others to be suspended from the ceiling by chains. Others still were kept on tables expressly made for them, as the monopodia (§227) commonly used in the bedrooms, or the tripods shown in Fig. 77. For lighting the public rooms there were, besides these, tall stands, like those of our piano lamps, examples of which may be seen in the last cut (Fig. 78). On some of these, several lamps perhaps were placed at a time. The name of these stands (candēlābra) shows that they were originally intended to hold wax or tallow candles (candēlae), and the fact that these candles were supplanted in the houses of the rich by the smoking and ill-smelling lamp is good proof that the Romans were not skilled in the art of making them. Finally it may be noticed that a supply of torches (facēs) of dry, inflammable wood, often soaked in oil or smeared with pitch, was kept near the outer door for use upon the streets.

229 Some of these lamps (see Fig. 76) were designed to be held in the hand, as indicated by the handles, while others were meant to hang from the ceiling by chains. Still others were placed on tables specifically made for them, like the monopodia (§227) commonly found in bedrooms, or the tripods shown in Fig. 77. For lighting public rooms, there were tall stands, similar to our piano lamps, some of which can be seen in the last image (Fig. 78). On some of these stands, multiple lamps could be used at once. The name of these stands (candēlābra) indicates they were originally made to hold wax or tallow candles (candēlae), and the fact that wealthy Romans replaced these candles with smoky and foul-smelling lamps suggests they were not skilled in making good ones. Lastly, it’s worth noting that a supply of torches (facēs) made of dry, flammable wood, often soaked in oil or coated with pitch, was kept near the front door for use on the streets.

FIGURE 78. CANDELABRA
FIGURE 78. CANDELABRA
FIGURE 79. STRONG BOX
FIGURE 79. STRONG BOX

230 Chests and Cabinets.—Every house was supplied with chests (ārcae) of various sizes for the purpose of storing clothes and other articles not always in use, and for the safe keeping of papers, money, and jewelry. The material was usually wood, often bound with iron and ornamented with hinges and locks of bronze. The smaller ārcae, used for jewel cases, were often made of silver or even gold. Of most importance, perhaps, was the strong box kept in the tablīnum (§201), in which the pater familiās stored his ready money. It was made as strong as possible so that it could not easily be opened by force, and was so large and heavy that it could not be carried away entire. As an additional precaution it was sometimes chained to the floor. This, too, was often richly carved and mounted, as is seen in the illustration from Pompeii (Fig. 79).

230 Chests and Cabinets.—Every house was equipped with chests (ārcae) of various sizes for storing clothes and other items that weren’t always in use, and for keeping papers, money, and jewelry safe. They were usually made of wood, often reinforced with iron and decorated with bronze hinges and locks. The smaller ārcae, used for jewelry, were often crafted from silver or even gold. Perhaps the most important was the strongbox kept in the tablīnum (§201), where the pater familiās stored his cash. It was built as sturdy as possible so that it couldn’t be easily opened by force, and it was so large and heavy that it couldn’t be taken away whole. As an extra precaution, it was sometimes chained to the floor. This was often beautifully carved and decorated, as seen in the illustration from Pompeii (Fig. 79).

231 The cabinets (armāria) were designed for similar purposes and made of similar materials. They were often divided into compartments and were always supplied with hinges and locks. Two of the most important uses of these cabinets have been mentioned already: in the library (§206) for the preserving of books against mice and men, and in the ālae (§200) for the keeping of the imāginēs, or death-masks of wax. It must be noticed that they lacked the convenient glass doors of the cabinets or cases that we use for books and similar things, but they were as well adapted to decorative purposes as the other articles of furniture that have been mentioned.

231 The cabinets (armāria) were made for similar purposes and from similar materials. They were often divided into sections and always came with hinges and locks. Two of the main uses of these cabinets have already been highlighted: in the library (§206) to protect books from mice and people, and in the ālae (§200) to store the imāginēs, or wax death masks. It should be noted that they didn’t have the handy glass doors of the cabinets or cases we use for books and similar items, but they were just as suitable for decorative purposes as the other furniture pieces that have been mentioned.

232 Other Articles.—The heating stove, or brazier, has been already described (§218). It was at best a poor substitute for the poorest modern stove. The place of our clock was taken in the court or garden by the sun-dial (sōlārium), such as is often seen nowadays in our parks, which measured the hours of the day by the shadow of a stick or pin. It was introduced into Rome from Greece in 268 B.C. About a century later the water-clock (clepsydra) was also borrowed from the Greeks, a more useful invention because it marked the hours of the night as well as of the day and could be used in the house. It consisted essentially of a vessel filled at a regular time with water, which was allowed to escape from it at a fixed rate, the changing level marking the hours on a scale. As the length of the Roman hours varied with the season of the year and the flow of the water with the temperature, the apparatus was far from accurate. Shakspere's striking of the clock in "Julius Caesar" (II, i, 192) is an anachronism. Of the other articles sometimes reckoned as furniture, the tableware and kitchen utensils, some account will be given elsewhere.

232 Other Articles.—The heating stove, or brazier, has already been described (§218). It was, at best, a poor substitute for even the most basic modern stove. Instead of a clock, we had a sundial (sōlārium) in the courtyard or garden, much like the ones you often see in parks today, which told the time based on the shadow of a stick or pin. This was brought to Rome from Greece in 268 B.C. About a century later, the water clock (clepsydra) was also taken from the Greeks; this was a more practical invention because it kept track of time during both day and night and could be used indoors. It essentially consisted of a container filled with water at regular intervals, allowing the water to flow out at a steady rate, with the changing water level indicating the hours on a scale. However, since the length of Roman hours changed with the seasons and the water flow varied with temperature, this device was not very accurate. Shakespeare's reference to the clock striking in "Julius Caesar" (II, i, 192) is a historical error. Regarding other items sometimes considered furniture, such as tableware and kitchen utensils, more information will be provided elsewhere.

FIGURE 80. A STREET IN POMPEII
FIGURE 80. A STREET IN POMPEII

FIGURE 81. A PUBLIC FOUNTAIN
FIGURE 81. A PUBLIC FOUNTAIN
FIGURE 82. STEPPING-STONES
FIGURE 82. STEPPING-STONES

233 The Street.—It is evident from what has been said that a residence street in a Roman town must have been severely plain and monotonous in its appearance. The houses were all of practically the same style, they were finished alike in stucco (§212), the windows were few and in the upper stories only, there were no lawns or gardens, there was nothing in short to lend variety or to please the eye, except perhaps the decorations of the vestibula (§194), or the occasional extension of one story over another (maeniānum, Fig. 80), or a public fountain (Fig. 81). The street itself was paved, as will be explained hereafter, and was supplied with a footway on either side raised from twelve to eighteen inches above its surface. The inconvenience of such a height to persons crossing from one footway to the other was relieved by stepping-stones (pondera) of the same height firmly fixed at suitable distances from each other across the street. These stepping-stones were placed at convenient points on each street, not merely at the intersections of two or more streets. They were usually oval in shape, had flat tops, and measured about three feet by eighteen inches, the longer axis being parallel with the walk. The spaces between them were often cut into deep ruts by the wheels of vehicles, the distance between the ruts showing that the wheels were about three feet apart. The arrangement of the stepping-stones is shown clearly in Fig. 82, but it is hard to see how the draft-cattle managed to work their way between them.

233 The Street.—It's clear from what’s been discussed that a residential street in a Roman town must have looked extremely plain and monotonous. The houses were pretty much all the same style, finished in stucco (§212), with only a few windows located in the upper stories. There were no lawns or gardens, and nothing to add variety or please the eye, except maybe the decorations in the vestibula (§194), the occasional overhanging story (maeniānum, Fig. 80), or a public fountain (Fig. 81). The street itself was paved, as will be explained later, and had footpaths on either side elevated about twelve to eighteen inches above the street surface. The inconvenience of this height for people crossing from one footpath to the other was eased by stepping-stones (pondera) of the same height, firmly placed at suitable intervals across the street. These stepping-stones were located at convenient points on each street, not just at intersections. They were usually oval, with flat tops, measuring about three feet by eighteen inches, with the longer side parallel to the footpath. The spaces between them often formed deep ruts from the wheels of vehicles, with the distance between the ruts indicating that the wheels were about three feet apart. The layout of the stepping-stones is clearly shown in Fig. 82, but it's hard to see how draft animals managed to navigate between them.





CHAPTER VII

DRESS AND PERSONAL ORNAMENTS

REFERENCES: Marquardt, 475-606; Voigt, 329-335, 404-412; Göll, III, 189-310; Guhl and Koner, 728-747; Ramsay, 504-512; Blümner, I, 189-307; Smith, Harper, Rich, under toga, tunica, stola, palla, and the other Latin words in the text; Lübker, under Kleidung; Baumeister, 574 f., 1822-1846; Pauly-Wissowa, under calceī.

234 From the earliest to the latest times the clothing of the Romans was very simple, consisting ordinarily of two or three articles only besides the covering of the feet. These articles varied in material, style, and name from age to age, it is true, but were practically unchanged during the Republic and the early Empire. The mild climate of Italy (§218) and the hardening effect of the physical exercise of the young (§107) made unnecessary the closely fitting garments to which we are accustomed, while contact with the Greeks on the south and perhaps the Etruscans on the north gave the Romans a taste for the beautiful that found expression in the graceful arrangement of their loosely flowing robes. The clothing of men and women differed much less than in modern times, but it will be convenient to describe their garments separately. Each article was assigned by Latin writers to one of two classes and called from the way it was put on indūtus or amictus. To the first class we may give the name of under garments, to the second outer garments, though these terms very inadequately represent the Latin words.

234 From the earliest to the latest times, the clothing of the Romans was quite simple, usually consisting of only two or three articles in addition to footwear. These articles changed in material, style, and name over time, but they remained largely the same during the Republic and early Empire. The mild climate of Italy (§218) and the toughening effect of physical exercise among the young (§107) made tight-fitting garments unnecessary, while interaction with the Greeks to the south and possibly the Etruscans to the north gave the Romans an appreciation for beauty that was expressed in the elegant design of their loosely flowing robes. Men's and women's clothing was much less distinct than it is today, but it’s helpful to describe their outfits separately. Each article was categorized by Latin writers into one of two classes and was named based on how it was worn: indūtus or amictus. We can refer to the first class as undergarments and the second as outer garments, although these terms don’t fully capture the nuances of the Latin words.

235 The Subligaculum.—Next the person was worn the subligāculum, the loin-cloth familiar to us in pictures of ancient athletes and gladiators (see Fig. 151, §344, and the culprit in Fig. 26, §119), or perhaps the short drawers (trunks), worn nowadays by bathers or college athletes. We are told that in the earliest times this was the only under garment worn by the Romans, and that the family of the Cethegi adhered to this ancient practice throughout the Republic, wearing the toga immediately over it. This, too, was done by individuals who wished to pose as the champions of old-fashioned simplicity, as for example the younger Cato, and by candidates for public office. In the best times, however, the subligāculum was worn under the tunic or replaced by it.

235 The Subligaculum.—Next, the person wore the subligāculum, the loincloth that we recognize from images of ancient athletes and gladiators (see Fig. 151, §344, and the individual in Fig. 26, §119). This was likely similar to the short shorts (trunks) worn today by swimmers or college athletes. It is said that in ancient times, this was the only undergarment worn by the Romans, and the Cethegi family maintained this tradition throughout the Republic, wearing the toga directly over it. This practice was also adopted by those wanting to appear as advocates of old-fashioned simplicity, like the younger Cato, and by candidates for public office. However, during the best times, the subligāculum was typically worn beneath the tunic or replaced by it.

FIGURE 83. THE TUNIC
FIGURE 83. THE TUNIC

236 The Tunic.—The tunic was also adopted in very early times and came to be the chief article of the kind covered by the word indūtus. It was a plain woolen shirt, made in two pieces, back and front, sewed together at the sides, and resembled somewhat the modern sweater. It had very short sleeves, covering hardly half of the upper arm, as shown in Fig. 83. It was long enough to reach from the neck to the calf, but if the wearer wished for greater freedom for his limbs he could shorten it by merely pulling it through a girdle or belt worn around the waist. Tunics with sleeves reaching to the wrists (tunicae manicātae), and tunics falling to the ankles (tunicae tālārēs) were not unknown in the late Republic, but were considered unmanly and effeminate.

236 The Tunic.—The tunic was also introduced in ancient times and became the main garment referred to by the word indūtus. It was a simple wool shirt made from two pieces, front and back, sewn together at the sides, resembling a modern sweater. It had very short sleeves, covering barely half of the upper arm, as shown in Fig. 83. It was long enough to go from the neck to the calf, but if the wearer wanted more freedom of movement, they could easily shorten it by pulling it through a belt worn around the waist. Tunics with sleeves extending to the wrists (tunicae manicātae) and tunics that reached the ankles (tunicae tālārēs) existed in the late Republic, but they were seen as unmanly and effeminate.

237 The tunic was worn in the house without any outer garment and probably without a girdle; in fact it came to be the distinctive house-dress as opposed to the toga, the dress for formal occasions only. It was also worn with nothing over it by the citizen while at work, but he never appeared in public without the toga over it, and even then, hidden by the toga though it was, good form required the wearing of the girdle with it. Two tunics were often worn (tunica interior, or subūcula, and tunica exterior), and persons who suffered from the cold, as did Augustus for example, might wear a larger number still when the cold was very severe. The tunics intended for use in the winter were probably thicker and warmer than those worn in the summer, though both kinds were of wool.

237 The tunic was worn at home without any outer layer and probably without a belt; it became the typical home wear, unlike the toga, which was reserved for special occasions. Citizens also wore the tunic without anything over it while working, but they never went out in public without the toga on top. Even though the toga covered it, good etiquette required wearing a belt with it. People often wore two tunics (the tunica interior or subūcula, and tunica exterior), and those who felt colder, like Augustus for example, might wear even more in severe weather. The tunics made for winter were likely thicker and warmer than those for summer, though both were made of wool.

238 The tunic of the ordinary citizen was the natural color of the white wool of which it was made, without trimmings or ornaments of any kind. Knights and senators, on the other hand, had stripes of purple, narrow and wide respectively, running from the shoulder to the bottom of the tunic both behind and in front. These stripes were either woven in the garment or sewed upon it. From them the tunic of the knight was called tunica angustī clāvī (or angusticlāvia), and that of the senator lātī clāvī (or lāticlāvia). Some authorities think that the badge of the senatorial tunic was a single broad stripe running down the middle of the garment in front and behind, but unfortunately no picture has come down to us that absolutely decides the question. Under this official tunic the knight or senator wore usually a plain tunica interior. When in the house he left the outer tunic unbelted in order to display the stripes as conspicuously as possible.

238 The tunic of a common citizen was made from natural white wool, without any trim or decorations. In contrast, knights and senators wore tunics with purple stripes; knights had narrow stripes, while senators had wide ones, running from the shoulder down to the hem, both front and back. These stripes were either woven into the fabric or sewn on. This is why a knight's tunic was called tunica angustī clāvī (or angusticlāvia), and a senator's tunic was referred to as lātī clāvī (or lāticlāvia). Some scholars believe that the senatorial tunic featured a single wide stripe down the center, front and back, but unfortunately, there's no surviving image that clarifies this. Underneath the official tunic, knights and senators typically wore a plain tunica interior. When at home, they would leave their outer tunic unbelted to show off the stripes as much as possible.

239 Besides the subligāculum and the tunica the Romans had no regular underwear. Those who were feeble through age or ill health sometimes wound strips of woolen cloth (fasciae) around the legs for the sake of additional warmth. These were called feminālia or tībiālia according as they covered the upper or lower part of the leg. Such persons might also use similar wrappings for the body (ventrālia) and even for the throat (fōcālia), but all these were looked upon as the badges of senility or decrepitude and formed no part of the regular costume of sound men. It must be especially noticed that the Romans had nothing corresponding to our trousers or even long drawers, the braccae or brācae being a Gallic article that was not used at Rome until the time of the latest emperors. The phrase nātiōnēs brācātae in classical times was a contemptuous expression for the Gauls in particular and barbarians in general.

239 Aside from the subligāculum and the tunica, the Romans didn’t have any standard underwear. Those who were weak due to age or illness sometimes wrapped strips of woolen cloth (fasciae) around their legs for extra warmth. These were known as feminālia or tībiālia depending on whether they covered the upper or lower part of the leg. Such individuals might also use similar wraps for their bodies (ventrālia) and even for their throats (fōcālia), but all of these were seen as signs of old age or frailty and weren't considered part of the regular attire for healthy men. It’s important to note that the Romans didn’t have anything that resembled modern trousers or even long underwear; the braccae or brācae were a Gallic garment that wasn’t adopted in Rome until the era of the latest emperors. The term nātiōnēs brācātae in classical times was a derogatory term used for the Gauls specifically and for barbarians in general.

240 The Toga.—Of the outer garments or wraps the most ancient and the most important was the toga (cf. tegere). Whence the Romans got it we do not know, but it goes back to the very earliest time of which tradition tells, and was the characteristic garment of the Romans for more than a thousand years. It was a heavy, white, woolen robe, enveloping the whole figure, falling to the feet, cumbrous but graceful and dignified in appearance. All its associations suggested formality. The Roman of old tilled his fields clad only in the subligāculum; in the privacy of his home or at his work the Roman of every age wore the comfortable, blouse-like tunica; but in the forum, in the comitia, in the courts, at the public games, everywhere that social forms were observed he appeared and had to appear in the toga. In the toga he assumed the responsibilities of citizenship (§127), in the toga he took his wife from her father's house to his (§78), in the toga he received his clients also toga-clad (§182), in the toga he discharged his duties as a magistrate, governed his province, celebrated his triumph, and in the toga he was wrapped when he lay for the last time in his hall (§198). No foreign nation had a robe of the same material, color, and arrangement; no foreigner was allowed to wear it, though he lived in Italy or even in Rome itself; even the banished citizen left the toga with his civil rights behind him. Vergil merely gave expression to the national feeling when he wrote the proud verse (Aen. I, 282):

240 The Toga.—The oldest and most significant of the outer garments or wraps was the toga (cf. tegere). We don’t know where the Romans got it, but it dates back to the earliest times mentioned in tradition, and it was the signature garment of the Romans for over a thousand years. It was a heavy, white, woolen robe that covered the entire body, extending to the feet, cumbersome yet gracefully dignified in appearance. Everything about it implied formality. A Roman working in the fields wore only the subligāculum; in the privacy of home or during work, Romans of all ages wore the comfortable, blouse-like tunica; but in the forum, in the comitia, in court, at public games, and anywhere that social norms were upheld, he appeared—and had to appear—in the toga. In the toga, he embraced the responsibilities of citizenship (§127), in the toga, he took his wife from her father's house to his (§78), in the toga, he welcomed his clients, who were also dressed in togas (§182), in the toga he fulfilled his duties as a magistrate, governed his province, celebrated his triumph, and in the toga, he was wrapped when he lay down for the last time in his hall (§198). No foreign nation had a robe made of the same material, color, and design; no foreigner was allowed to wear it, even if he lived in Italy or in Rome itself; even an exiled citizen left the toga behind with his civil rights. Vergil simply expressed the national sentiment when he wrote the proud line (Aen. I, 282):

Rōmānōs, rērum dominōs, gentemque togātam.1
1 The Romans, masters of actions, the people who wear the toga.

241 Form and Arrangement.—The general appearance of the toga is known to every schoolboy; of few ancient garments are pictures so common and in general so good (Becker, p. 203; Guhl and Koner, p. 729; Baumeister, p. 1823; Schreiber, LXXXV, 8-10; Harper, Rich, and Smith, s.v.). They are derived from numerous statues of men clad in it, which have come down to us from ancient times, and we have besides full and careful descriptions of its shape and of the manner of wearing it in the works of writers who had worn it themselves. As a matter of fact, however, it has been found impossible to reconcile the descriptions in literature with the representations in art (Fig. 84) and scholars are by no means agreed as to the precise cut of the toga or the way it was put on. It is certain, however, that in its earlier form it was simpler, less cumbrous, and more closely fitted to the figure than in later times, and that even as early as the classical period its arrangement was so complicated that the man of fashion could not array himself in it without assistance.

241 Form and Arrangement.—The basic look of the toga is familiar to every schoolboy; few ancient garments have illustrations that are so common and generally well done (Becker, p. 203; Guhl and Koner, p. 729; Baumeister, p. 1823; Schreiber, LXXXV, 8-10; Harper, Rich, and Smith, s.v.). These images come from many statues of men wearing it, which have survived from ancient times, and we also have detailed descriptions of its shape and how to wear it from writers who have donned it themselves. However, it has proven impossible to completely match the literary descriptions with the artistic representations (Fig. 84), and scholars do not agree on the exact cut of the toga or how it was put on. It is clear, though, that in its earlier form it was simpler, less bulky, and more fitted to the body than in later times, and even in the classical period, the way it was styled was so complex that a fashionable man would need help to put it on.

FIGURE 84. TIBERIUS IN THE TOGA FIGURE 85. BACK OF TOGA
FIGURE 84. TIBERIUS IN THE TOGA FIGURE 85. BACK OF TOGA

242 Scholars who lay the greater stress on the literary authorities describe the cut and arrangement of the toga about as follows: It consisted of one piece of cloth of semicircular cut, about five yards long by four wide, a certain portion of which was pressed into long narrow plaits. This cloth was doubled lengthwise, not down the center but so that one fold was deeper than the other. It was then thrown over the left shoulder in such a manner that the end in front reached to the ground, and the part behind (Fig. 85) was in length about twice a man's height. This end was then brought around under the right arm and again thrown over the left shoulder so as to cover the whole of the right side from the armpit to the calf. The broad folds in which it hung over were thus gathered together on the left shoulder. The part which crossed the breast diagonally was known as the sinus, or bosom. It was deep enough to serve as a pocket for the reception of small articles. According to this description the toga was in one piece and had no seams.

242 Scholars who emphasize literary sources describe the style and arrangement of the toga like this: it was made from one piece of fabric, shaped like a semicircle, about five yards long and four yards wide, with a part of it pressed into long, narrow pleats. This fabric was folded lengthwise, not evenly in half, but with one side deeper than the other. It was then draped over the left shoulder so that the front end reached the ground, while the back part was about twice a man's height. This end was then wrapped under the right arm and again thrown over the left shoulder to cover the entire right side from the armpit to the calf. The wide folds that hung down were gathered together on the left shoulder. The section that crossed the chest diagonally was called the sinus, or bosom, and was deep enough to hold small items. According to this description, the toga was made from one continuous piece of fabric with no seams.

FIGURE 86. CUT OF TOGA
FIGURE 86. CUT OF TOGA

243 Those who attempt the reconstruction of the toga wholly or chiefly from works of art find it impossible to reproduce on the living form the drapery seen on the statues, with a toga of one piece of goods or of a semicircular pattern. An experimental form is shown in Fig. 86, and resembles that of a lamp shade cut in two and stretched out to its full extent. The dotted line GC is the straight edge of the goods; the heavy lines show the shape of the toga after it had been cut out, and had had sewed upon it the ellipse-like piece marked FRAcba. The dotted line GE is of a length equivalent to the height of a man at the shoulder, and the other measurements are to be calculated proportionately. When the toga is placed on the figure the point E must be on the left shoulder, with the point G touching the ground in front. The point F comes at the back of the neck, and as the larger part of the garment is allowed to fall behind the figure the points L and M will fall on the calves of the legs behind, the point a under the right elbow, and the point b on the stomach. The material is carried behind the back and under the right arm and then thrown over the left shoulder again. The point c will fall on E, and the portion OPCa will hang down the back to the ground, as shown in Fig. 85, §242. The part FRA is then pulled over the right shoulder to cover the right side of the chest and form the sinus, and the part running from the left shoulder to the ground in front is pulled up out of the way of the feet, worked under the diagonal folds and allowed to fall out a little to the front. The front should then present an appearance similar to that shown in the figure in §241. It will be found in practice, however, that much of the grace of the toga must have been due to the trained vestiplicus, who kept it properly creased when it was not in use and carefully arranged each fold after his master had put it on. We are not told of any pins or tapes to hold it in place, but are told that the part falling from the left shoulder to the ground behind kept all in position by its own weight, and that this weight was sometimes increased by lead sewed in the hem.

243 Those who try to recreate the toga mostly from artworks find it difficult to replicate the way it drapes around a living body, especially using a single piece of fabric or a semicircular shape. An experimental design is shown in Fig. 86, which looks like a lampshade cut in half and spread out fully. The dotted line GC represents the straight edge of the fabric; the bold lines illustrate the shape of the toga after it has been cut out and has had the ellipse-like piece marked FRAcba attached to it. The dotted line GE measures the height of a man at the shoulder, and the other measurements should be calculated proportionally. When putting the toga on the figure, point E should be on the left shoulder, with point G touching the ground in the front. Point F sits at the back of the neck, and as the larger section of the garment drapes behind the figure, points L and M will rest on the calves of the legs behind, point a will be under the right elbow, and point b will be on the stomach. The material wraps around the back and under the right arm before being thrown over the left shoulder again. The point c will land on E, and section OPCa will hang down the back to the ground, as illustrated in Fig. 85, §242. The section FRA is then pulled over the right shoulder to cover the right side of the chest and create the sinus, while the part from the left shoulder to the front on the ground should be lifted out of the way of the feet, tucked under the diagonal folds, and allowed to hang slightly forward. The front should then look similar to what is shown in the figure in §241. However, in practice, much of the toga's elegance likely came from the skilled vestiplicus, who kept it properly creased when it wasn’t being worn and meticulously adjusted each fold after his master donned it. There’s no mention of any pins or ties to secure it, but it’s said that the portion that falls from the left shoulder to the ground behind held everything in place by its own weight, which was sometimes increased by adding lead into the hem.

244 It is evident that in this fashionable toga the limbs were completely fettered, and that all rapid, not to say violent, motion was absolutely impossible. In other words the toga of the ultrafashionable in the time of Cicero was fit only for the formal, stately, ceremonial life of the city. It is easy to see, therefore, how it had come to be the emblem of peace, being too cumbrous for use in war, and how Cicero could sneer at the young dandies of his time for wearing "sails not togas." We can also understand the eagerness with which the Roman welcomed a respite from civic and social duties. Juvenal sighed for the freedom of the country, where only the dead had to wear the toga. Martial praises the unconventionality of the provinces for the same reason. Pliny makes it one of the attractions of his villa that no guest need wear the toga there. Its cost, too, made it all the more burdensome for the poor, and the working classes could scarcely have worn it at all.

244 It's clear that in this trendy toga, the limbs were completely restricted, making any quick or even forceful movement impossible. In other words, the toga worn by the ultra-fashionable of Cicero's time was suitable only for the formal, dignified, ceremonial life of the city. It's easy to understand how it became a symbol of peace, being too heavy for use in war, and how Cicero could mock the young trendsetters of his time for wearing "sails instead of togas." We can also grasp the eagerness with which Romans welcomed a break from civic and social responsibilities. Juvenal longed for the freedom of the countryside, where only the dead had to wear togas. Martial praised the nonconformity of the provinces for the same reason. Pliny highlighted that one of the perks of his villa was that no guest had to wear a toga there. Its expense also made it even more burdensome for the poor, and the working class could hardly have worn it at all.

FIGURE 87. THE EARLIER TOGA
FIGURE 87. THE EARLIER TOGA
FIGURE 88. THE CINCTUS GABINUS
FIGURE 88. THE CINCTUS GABINUS

245 The earlier toga must have been simpler by far, but no certain representation of it has come down to us. The Dresden statue, often used to illustrate its arrangement (Smith, Fig. 7, p. 848b; Schreiber LXXXV, 8; Marquardt, Fig. 2, p. 558; Baumeister, Fig. 1921), is more than doubtful, the garment being probably a Greek mantle of some sort. An approximate idea of it may be gained perhaps from a statue in Florence of an Etruscan orator (Fig. 87), which corresponds very closely with the descriptions of it in literary sources. At any rate it was possible for men to fight in it by tying the trailing ends around the body and drawing the back folds over the head. This was called the cinctus Gabīnus, and long after the toga had ceased to be worn in war this cinctus was used in certain ceremonial observances. It is shown in Fig. 88, though the toga is one of later times.

245 The earlier toga was probably much simpler, but we don't have any clear examples of it. The Dresden statue, often referenced to illustrate its style (Smith, Fig. 7, p. 848b; Schreiber LXXXV, 8; Marquardt, Fig. 2, p. 558; Baumeister, Fig. 1921), is highly questionable, as the garment is likely a type of Greek mantle. A closer idea might come from a statue in Florence of an Etruscan orator (Fig. 87), which aligns well with literary descriptions of the toga. In any case, men could fight while wearing it by tying the loose ends around their bodies and pulling the back folds over their heads. This was known as the cinctus Gabīnus, and even after the toga stopped being worn in battle, this cinctus continued to be used during certain ceremonial occasions. It is depicted in Fig. 88, although the toga shown is from a later period.

246 Kinds of Togas.—The toga of the ordinary citizen was, like the tunic (§238), of the natural color of the white wool of which it was made, and varied in texture, of course, with the quality of the wool. It was called toga pūra (or virīlis, lībera §127). A dazzling brilliancy could be given to the toga by a preparation of fuller's chalk, and one so treated was called toga splendēns or candida. In such a toga all persons running for office arrayed themselves, and from it they were called candidātī. The curule magistrates, censors, and dictators wore the toga praetexta, differing from the ordinary toga only in having a purple border. It was also worn by boys (§127) and by the chief officers of the free towns and colonies. The toga picta was wholly of purple covered with embroidery of gold, and was worn by the victorious general in his triumphal procession and later by the Emperors. The toga pulla was simply a dingy toga worn by persons in mourning or threatened with some calamity, usually a reverse of political fortune. Persons assuming it were called sordidātī and were said mūtāre vestem. This vestis mūtātiō was a common form of public demonstration of sympathy with a fallen leader. In this case curule magistrates contented themselves with merely laying aside the toga praetexta for the toga pūra, and only the lower orders wore the toga pulla.

246 Types of Togas.—The toga of the everyday citizen was, like the tunic (§238), the natural color of the white wool it was made from, and it varied in texture depending on the quality of the wool. It was called toga pūra (or virīlis, lībera §127). A striking brightness could be achieved by treating the toga with fuller's chalk, and a toga that was treated this way was called toga splendēns or candida. All individuals running for office wore this toga, and because of this, they were known as candidātī. The curule magistrates, censors, and dictators wore the toga praetexta, which differed from the ordinary toga only by having a purple border. It was also worn by boys (§127) and by the chief officers of free towns and colonies. The toga picta was entirely purple and covered with gold embroidery, worn by victorious generals during their triumphal procession, and later by the Emperors. The toga pulla was simply a dull toga worn by people in mourning or facing some misfortune, usually a political setback. Those who wore it were called sordidātī and were said to mūtāre vestem. This vestis mūtātiō was a common way for the public to express sympathy with a fallen leader. In such cases, curule magistrates would simply switch from the toga praetexta to the toga pūra, while only the lower classes wore the toga pulla.

247 The Lacerna.—In Cicero's time there was just coming into fashionable use a mantle called lacerna, which seems to have been first used by soldiers and the lower classes and then adopted by their betters on account of its convenience. These wore it at first over the toga as a protection against dust and sudden showers. It was a woolen mantle, short, light, open at the sides, without sleeves, but fastened with a brooch or buckle on the right shoulder. It was so easy and comfortable that it began to be worn not over the toga but instead of it, and so generally that Augustus issued an edict forbidding it to be used in public assemblages of citizens. Under the later Emperors, however, it came into fashion again, and was the common outer garment at the theaters. It was made of various colors, dark naturally for the lower classes, white for formal occasions, but also of brighter hues. It was sometimes supplied with a hood (cucullus), which the wearer could pull over the head as a protection or a disguise. No representation of the lacerna in art has come down to us that can be positively identified; that in Rich s.v. is very doubtful. The military cloak, first called the trabea, then palūdāmentum and sagum, was much like the lacerna, but made of heavier material.

247 The Lacerna.—During Cicero's time, a mantle called lacerna was becoming popular. It seems to have originated with soldiers and the lower classes before being adopted by higher social ranks due to its practicality. At first, they wore it over the toga to protect against dust and sudden rain showers. It was a short, lightweight woolen mantle, open at the sides, without sleeves, but fastened with a brooch or buckle on the right shoulder. Its ease and comfort led to it being worn in place of the toga rather than over it, so much so that Augustus had to issue an edict banning its use in public gatherings. However, under the later Emperors, it regained popularity and became the common outer garment in theaters. It came in various colors, typically dark for the lower classes, white for formal events, and also brighter shades. Sometimes, it featured a hood (cucullus) that the wearer could pull over their head for protection or disguise. No definitive representation of the lacerna in art has survived; the one mentioned in Rich s.v. is quite questionable. The military cloak, initially called trabea, then palūdāmentum and sagum, resembled the lacerna but was made from heavier material.

FIGURE 89. THE PAENULA
FIGURE 89. THE PAENULA
FIGURE 90. SOLDIER WEARING THE ABOLLA
FIGURE 90. SOLDIER WEARING THE ABOLLA
FIGURE 91. SOLEAE
FIGURE 91. SOLEAE

248 The Paenula.—Older than the lacerna and used by all sorts and conditions of men was the paenula (Fig. 89), a heavy coarse wrap of wool, leather, or fur, used merely for protection against rain or cold, and therefore never a substitute for the toga or made of fine materials or bright colors. It seems to have varied in length and fullness, but to have been a sleeveless wrap, made in one piece with a hole in the middle, through which the wearer thrust his head. It was, therefore, classed with the vestīmenta clausa, or closed garments, and must have been much like the modern poncho. It was drawn on over the head, like a tunic or sweater, and covered the arms, leaving them much less freedom than the lacerna did. In those of some length there was a slit in front running from the waist down, and this enabled the wearer to hitch the cloak up over one shoulder, leaving one arm comparatively free, but at the same time exposing it to the weather. It was worn over either tunic or toga according to circumstances, and was the ordinary traveling habit of citizens of the better class. It was also commonly worn by slaves, and seems to have been furnished regularly to soldiers stationed in places where the climate was severe. Like the lacerna it was sometimes supplied with a hood.

248 The Paenula.—Older than the lacerna and worn by all types of people, the paenula (Fig. 89) was a heavy, coarse wrap made of wool, leather, or fur. It was primarily used for protection against rain or cold, so it was never a substitute for the toga and was not made of fine materials or bright colors. It likely varied in length and fullness, but it was a sleeveless garment made in one piece with a hole in the middle for the wearer to put their head through. Thus, it was categorized with the vestīmenta clausa, or closed garments, and resembled a modern poncho. It was put on over the head, like a tunic or sweater, and covered the arms, restricting movement more than the lacerna did. In longer versions, there was a slit in front that ran from the waist down, allowing the wearer to hitch the cloak up over one shoulder, freeing one arm but also exposing it to the weather. It could be worn over either a tunic or toga depending on the situation, and it was the typical traveling attire for citizens of the higher class. It was also often worn by slaves and was regularly provided to soldiers stationed in colder climates. Like the lacerna, it sometimes came with a hood.

249 Other Wraps.—Of other articles included under the general term amictus we know little more than the names. The synthesis was a dinner dress worn at table over the tunic by the ultrafashionable, and sometimes dignified by the special name of vestis cēnātōria, or cēnātōrium alone. It was not worn out of the house except on the Saturnalia, and was usually of some bright color. Its shape is unknown. The laena and abolla were very heavy woolen cloaks, the latter (Fig. 90) being a favorite with poor people who had to make one garment do duty for two or three. It was used especially by professional philosophers, who were proverbially careless about their dress. One is thought to be worn by the man on the extreme left, in the picture of a school shown in §119. The endormis was something like the modern bath robe, used by men after violent gymnastic exercise to keep from taking cold, and hardly belongs under the head of dress.

249 Other Wraps.—For other items included under the general term amictus, we know little more than their names. The synthesis was a dinner outfit worn at the table over the tunic by the ultra-fashionable, and sometimes specifically referred to as vestis cēnātōria or just cēnātōrium. It wasn’t worn outside the house except during the Saturnalia and was usually in a bright color. Its shape is unknown. The laena and abolla were heavy woolen cloaks, with the latter (Fig. 90) being especially popular among poor people who had to make one garment serve multiple purposes. It was commonly worn by professional philosophers, who were known for being indifferent to their appearance. One is thought to be worn by the man on the far left, in the picture of a school shown in §119. The endormis was similar to a modern bathrobe, used by men after intense gymnastic exercise to avoid getting cold, and it hardly qualifies as a piece of clothing.

250 Footgear: the Soleae.—It may be set down as a rule that freemen did not appear in public at Rome with bare feet, except as nowadays under the compulsion of the direst poverty. Two styles of footwear were in use, slippers or sandals (soleae) and shoes (calceī). The slipper consisted essentially of a sole of leather or matting attached to the foot in various ways (see the several styles in Fig. 91). Custom limited its use to the house and it went characteristically with the tunic (§237), when that was not covered by an outer garment. Oddly enough, it seems to us, the slippers were not worn at meals. Host and guests wore them into the dining-room, but as soon as they had taken their places on the couches (§224) slaves removed the slippers from their feet and cared for them until the meal was over (§152). Hence the phrase soleās poscere came to mean "to prepare to take leave." When a guest went out to dinner in a lectīca (§151) he wore the soleae, but if he walked he wore the regular out-door shoes (calceī) and had his slippers carried by a slave.

250 Footwear: the Soleae.—It can be noted that free men in Rome didn’t go out in public with bare feet, except in cases of extreme poverty, much like today. There were two main types of footwear: slippers or sandals (soleae) and shoes (calceī). The slipper was basically a sole made of leather or matting attached to the foot in various ways (see the various styles in Fig. 91). It was typically worn only indoors and was usually paired with the tunic (§237), unless it was covered by another garment. Interestingly, slippers were not worn during meals. The host and guests would wear them into the dining room, but once they settled on the couches (§224), slaves would remove the slippers from their feet and look after them until the meal was finished (§152). As a result, the phrase soleās poscere came to mean "to get ready to leave." When a guest went out to dinner in a lectīca (§151), he wore the soleae, but if he walked, he wore regular outdoor shoes (calceī) and had a slave carry his slippers.

FIGURE 92. ROMAN SHOES
FIGURE 92. ROMAN SHOES

251 The Calcei.—Out of doors the calceus was always worn, although it was much heavier and less comfortable than the solea. Good form forbade the toga to be worn without the calceī, and they were worn also with all the other garments included under the word amictus. The calceus was essentially our shoe, made on a last of leather, covering the upper part of the foot as well as protecting the sole, fastened with laces or straps. The higher classes had shoes peculiar to their rank. The shoe for senators is best known to us (calceus senātōrius), and is shown in Fig. 92; but we know only its shape, not its color. It had a thick sole, was open on the inside at the ankle, and was fastened by wide straps which ran from the juncture of the sole and the upper, were wrapped around the leg and tied above the instep. The mulleus or calceus patricius was worn originally by patricians only, but later by all curule magistrates. It was shaped like the senator's shoe, was red in color like the fish from which it was named, and had an ivory or silver ornament of crescent shape (lūnula) fastened on the outside of the ankle. We know nothing of the shoe worn by the knights. Ordinary citizens wore shoes that opened in front and were fastened by a strap of leather running from one side of the shoe near the top. They did not come up so high on the leg as those of the senators and were probably of uncolored leather. The poorer classes naturally wore shoes of coarser material, often of untanned leather (pērōnēs), and laborers and soldiers had half-boots (caligae) of the stoutest possible make, or wore wooden shoes. No stockings were worn by the Romans, but persons with tender feet might wrap them with fasciae (§239) to keep the shoes and boots from chafing them.

251 The Calcei.—Outside, the calceus was always worn, even though it was much heavier and less comfy than the solea. Good etiquette required the toga to be worn with the calceī, and they were also worn with all other clothing referred to as amictus. The calceus was essentially our shoe, made from a leather mold, covering the top part of the foot as well as protecting the sole, fastened with laces or straps. The upper class had shoes specific to their rank. The shoe for senators is most well-known to us (calceus senātōrius), as seen in Fig. 92; however, we only know its shape, not its color. It had a thick sole, was open on the inside at the ankle, and was fastened by wide straps that ran from the junction of the sole and the upper, wrapped around the leg, and tied above the instep. The mulleus or calceus patricius was originally worn only by patricians, but later by all curule magistrates. It was shaped like the senator's shoe, was red in color similar to the fish from which it got its name, and had an ivory or silver crescent-shaped ornament (lūnula) fastened on the outside of the ankle. We know nothing about the shoe worn by the knights. Ordinary citizens wore shoes that opened at the front, fastened by a leather strap running from one side of the shoe near the top. They didn’t rise as high on the leg as those of the senators and were probably made of uncolored leather. The poorer classes naturally wore shoes made of coarser material, often of untanned leather (pērōnēs), while laborers and soldiers had sturdy half-boots (caligae) or wore wooden shoes. Romans didn’t wear stockings, but people with sensitive feet might wrap them with fasciae (§239) to prevent the shoes and boots from chafing.

FIGURE 93. THE CAUSIA
FIGURE 93. THE CAUSIA
FIGURE 94. THE PETASUS
FIGURE 94. THE PETASUS

252 Coverings for the Head.—Men of the upper classes in Rome had ordinarily no covering for the head. When they went out in bad weather they protected themselves, of course, with the lacerna and paenula, and these, as we have seen (§§247, 248), were provided with hoods (cucullī). If they were caught without wraps in a sudden shower they made shift as best they could by pulling the toga up over the head, cf. Fig. 88 in §245. Persons of lower standing, especially workmen who were out of doors all day, wore a conical felt cap called the pilleus, see the illustration in §175. It is probable that this was a survival of what had been in prehistoric times an essential part of the Roman dress, for it was preserved among the insignia of the oldest priesthoods, the Pontifices, Flamines, and Salii, and figured in the ceremony of manumission. Out of the city, that is, while traveling or while in the country, the upper classes, too, protected the head, especially against the sun, with a broad-brimmed felt hat of foreign origin, the causia or petasus. They are shown in Figs. 93 and 94. They were worn in the city also by the old and feeble, and in later times by all classes in the theaters. In the house, of course, the head was left uncovered.

252 Coverings for the Head.—Men in the upper classes in Rome usually didn’t wear anything on their heads. When they went out in bad weather, they protected themselves with the lacerna and paenula, which, as we’ve seen (§§247, 248), had hoods (cucullī). If they were caught in a sudden shower without their wraps, they did their best to pull their togas up over their heads, see Fig. 88 in §245. People of lower status, especially laborers who were outdoors all day, wore a conical felt cap called the pilleus, as illustrated in §175. This cap likely originated from what was once a necessary part of Roman attire, as it was included among the symbols of the oldest priesthoods, the Pontifices, Flamines, and Salii, and played a role in the manumission ceremony. Outside the city, like when traveling or in the countryside, upper-class men covered their heads, especially from the sun, with a broad-brimmed felt hat of foreign design, the causia or petasus. These are shown in Figs. 93 and 94. They were also worn in the city by the elderly and weak, and eventually by everyone in theaters. At home, of course, they left their heads uncovered.

253 The Hair and Beard.—The Romans in early times wore long hair and full beards, as did all uncivilized peoples. Varro tells us that professional barbers came first to Rome in the year 300 B.C., but we know that the razor and shears were used by the Romans long before history begins. Pliny says that the younger Scipio (†129 B.C.) was the first of the Romans to shave every day, and the story may be true. People of wealth and position had the hair and beard kept in order at home by their own slaves (§150), and these slaves, if skillful barbers, brought high prices in the market. People of the middle class went to public barber shops, and made them gradually places of general resort for the idle and the gossiping. But in all periods the hair and beard were allowed to grow as a sign of sorrow, and were the regular accompaniments of the mourning garb already mentioned (§246). The very poor, too, went usually unshaven and unshorn, simply because this was the cheap and easy fashion.

253 The Hair and Beard.—In early times, the Romans wore long hair and full beards, just like all uncivilized people. Varro tells us that professional barbers first arrived in Rome in 300 B.C., but we know that razors and shears were used by the Romans long before recorded history. Pliny mentions that the younger Scipio (†129 B.C.) was the first Roman to shave every day, and that story could be true. Wealthy individuals had their hair and beards taken care of at home by their own slaves (§150), and these slaves, if they were skilled barbers, could fetch high prices in the market. Middle-class people went to public barber shops, which gradually became social hubs for the idle and gossiping. Throughout all periods, hair and beards were allowed to grow as a sign of mourning and were commonly seen with the mourning attire already mentioned (§246). The very poor typically went unshaven and uncut, simply because it was the most affordable and easiest option.

254 Styles varied with the years of the persons concerned. The hair of children, boys and girls alike, was allowed to grow long and hang around the neck and shoulders. When the boy assumed the toga of manhood the long locks were cut off, sometimes with a good deal of formality, and under the Empire they were often made an offering to some deity. In the classical period young men seem to have worn close clipped beards; at least Cicero jeers at those who followed Catiline for wearing full beards, and on the other hand declares that their companions who could show no signs of beard on their faces were worse than effeminate. Men of maturity wore the hair cut short and the face shaved clean. Most of the portraits that have come down to us show beardless men until well into the second century of our era, but after the time of Hadrian (117-138 A.D.) the full beard became fashionable. Figs. 2 to 11, §§28-74, are arranged chronologically and will serve to show the changes in styles.

254 Styles changed over the years for different people. The hair of children, both boys and girls, was allowed to grow long and hang around their necks and shoulders. When a boy reached adulthood and donned the toga, his long hair was cut off, often with a lot of ceremony, and during the Empire, it was often offered to a deity. In classical times, young men typically had closely cropped beards; Cicero even mocked those who supported Catiline for having full beards, while he asserted that their companions without any facial hair were worse than effeminate. Mature men had short hair and clean-shaven faces. Most of the portraits we've found depict beardless men until well into the second century of our era, but after Hadrian's reign (117-138 A.D.), full beards became trendy. Figs. 2 to 11, §§28-74, are arranged chronologically and will illustrate the changes in styles.

FIGURE 95. SEAL RINGS
FIGURE 95. SEAL RINGS

255 Jewelry.—The ring was the only article of jewelry worn by a Roman citizen after he reached the age of manhood (§99), and good taste limited him to a single ring. It was originally of iron, and though often set with a precious stone and made still more valuable by the artistic cutting of the stone, it was always worn more for use than ornament. The ring was in fact in almost all cases a seal ring, having some device upon it (Fig. 95) which the wearer imprinted in melted wax when he wished to acknowledge some document as his own, or to secure cabinets and coffers against prying curiosity. The iron ring was worn generally until late in the Empire, even after the gold ring had ceased to be the special privilege of the knights and had become merely the badge of freedom. Even the engagement ring (§71) was usually of iron, the setting giving it its material value, although we are told that this particular ring was often the first article of gold that the young girl possessed.

255 Jewelry.—The ring was the only piece of jewelry worn by a Roman citizen once he reached adulthood (§99), and good taste meant he typically wore just one ring. It was originally made of iron, and even though it was often set with a precious stone and made more valuable by the skillful cutting of that stone, it was always worn more for practicality than for decoration. In fact, the ring was almost always a seal ring, featuring a design (Fig. 95) that the wearer would press into melted wax to authenticate a document or to secure cabinets and chests from prying eyes. The iron ring was commonly worn until the later years of the Empire, even after gold rings lost their exclusive status among the knights and became simply a symbol of freedom. Even engagement rings (§71) were usually made of iron, with the setting providing its material value, though it’s said that this particular ring was often the first piece of gold that a young girl owned.

256 Of course there were not wanting men as ready to violate the canons of taste in the matter of rings as in the choice of their garments or the style of wearing the hair and beard. We need not be surprised, then, to read of one having sixteen rings, or of another having six for each finger. One of Martial's acquaintances had a ring so large that the poet advised him to wear it on his leg, and Juvenal tells us of an upstart who wore light rings in the summer and heavy rings in the winter. It is a more surprising fact that the ring was worn on the joint, not pressed down as far as possible on the finger, as we wear them now. If two were worn on the same finger they were worn on separate joints, not touching each other. This fashion must have seriously interfered with the movement of the finger.

256 Of course, there were always people eager to break the rules of style when it came to rings, just like with their clothing or how they styled their hair and beards. So, it’s not surprising to read about someone wearing sixteen rings or another person wearing six on each finger. One of Martial's friends had a ring so big that the poet suggested he wear it on his leg, and Juvenal mentions an upstart who wore light rings in summer and heavy ones in winter. What's even more surprising is that the ring was worn on the knuckle, not pushed down as far as possible on the finger like we do today. If two were worn on the same finger, they were placed on different joints, not touching each other. This style must have seriously limited finger movement.

FIGURE 96. THE MAMILLARE
FIGURE 96. THE MAMILLARE
FIGURE 97. THE STROPHIUM
FIGURE 97. THE STROPHIUM
FIGURE 98. THE ZONA
FIGURE 98. THE ZONA

257 Dress of Women.—It has been remarked already (§234) that the dress of men and women differed less in ancient than in modern times, and we shall find that in the classical period at least the principal articles worn were practically the same, however much they differed in name and probably in the fineness of their materials. At this period the dress of the matron consisted in general of three articles: the tunica interior, the tunica exterior or stola, and the palla. Beneath the tunica interior there was nothing like the modern corset-waist or corset, intended to modify the figure, but a band of soft leather (mamillāre) was sometimes passed around the body under the breasts for a support (Fig. 96), and the subligāculum (§235) was also worn by women.

257 Dress of Women.—It has already been noted (§234) that the clothing for men and women was less different in ancient times compared to modern times, and we will see that in the classical period, at least, the main items worn were largely the same, even though their names and probably the quality of the materials differed. During this time, the typical outfit for a matron generally included three main pieces: the tunica interior, the tunica exterior or stola, and the palla. Under the tunica interior, there was nothing like today’s corset or waist trainer designed to shape the body, but sometimes a band of soft leather (mamillāre) was wrapped around the body just beneath the breasts for support (Fig. 96), and the subligāculum (§235) was also worn by women.

258 The Tunica Interior.—The tunica interior did not differ much in material or shape from the tunic for men already described (§236). It fitted the figure more closely perhaps than the man's, was sometimes supplied with sleeves, and as it reached only to the knee did not require a belt to keep it from interfering with the free use of the limbs. A soft sash-like band of leather (strophium), however, was sometimes worn over it, close under the breasts, but merely to support them, and in this case we may suppose that the mamillāre was discarded. For this sash (Fig. 97) the more general terms zōna and cingulum are sometimes used. This tunic was not usually worn alone, even in the house, except by young girls.

258 The Tunica Interior.—The tunica interior was similar in material and shape to the men’s tunic already described (§236). It fitted the body more closely than the men's version, sometimes had sleeves, and since it only reached the knee, it didn’t need a belt to allow for easy movement. A soft, sash-like leather band (strophium) was sometimes worn above it, just under the breasts, but its purpose was only to provide support, suggesting that the mamillāre was not used in those cases. For this sash (Fig. 97), the more common terms zōna and cingulum are sometimes applied. This tunic was usually not worn alone, even at home, except by young girls.

259 The Stola.—Over the tunica interior was worn the tunica exterior, or stola, the distinctive dress of the Roman matron (§91). It differed in several respects from the tunic worn as a house-dress by men. It was open at both sides above the waist and fastened on the shoulders by brooches. It was much longer, reaching to the feet when ungirded and having in addition a wide border or flounce (īnstita) sewed to the lower hem. There was also a border around the neck, which seems to have been usually of purple. The stola was sleeveless if the tunica interior had sleeves, but if the tunic itself was sleeveless the stola had them, so that the arm was always protected. These sleeves, however, whether in tunic or stola, were open on the front of the upper arm and only loosely clasped with brooches or buttons, often of great beauty and value.

259 The Stola.— Over the inner tunic was worn the outer tunic, or stola, which was the traditional attire of the Roman matron (§91). It had several differences from the tunic that men wore as house clothing. It was open on both sides above the waist and fastened at the shoulders with brooches. It was much longer, reaching down to the feet when not gathered, and had a wide border or flounce (īnstita) sewn to the lower hem. There was also a border around the neck, which was typically purple. The stola was sleeveless if the inner tunic had sleeves, but if the tunic itself was sleeveless, then the stola had sleeves, ensuring that the arms were always covered. These sleeves, whether part of the tunic or the stola, were open at the front of the upper arm and only loosely secured with brooches or buttons, which were often very beautiful and valuable.

FIGURE 99. STATUE OF THE YOUNGER FAUSTINA
FIGURE 99. STATUE OF THE YOUNGER FAUSTINA

FIGURE 100. STATUE FROM HERCULANEUM
FIGURE 100. STATUE FROM HERCULANEUM

260 Owing to its great length the stola was always worn with a girdle (zōna) above the hips (Fig. 98), and through it the stola itself was pulled until the lower edge of the īnstita barely cleared the floor. This gave the fullness about the waist seen in the statue of Faustina (Fig. 99), in which the cut of the sleeves can also be seen. The zōna was usually entirely hidden by the overhanging folds. The stola was the distinctive dress of the matron, as has been said, and it is probable that the īnstita was its distinguishing feature; that is, the tunica exterior of the unmarried woman had no flounce or border, though it probably reached to the floor.

260 Because of its length, the stola was always worn with a belt (zōna) above the hips (Fig. 98), which was pulled to make sure the bottom edge of the īnstita just cleared the floor. This created the fullness around the waist seen in the statue of Faustina (Fig. 99), where you can also see the sleeve design. The zōna was usually completely concealed by the hanging folds. The stola was the signature garment of married women, as mentioned before, and it's likely that the īnstita was its most distinguishing feature; unlike the dress of unmarried women, the tunica exterior had no frill or border, although it likely reached the floor.

FIGURE 101. STATUE OF LIVIA
FIGURE 101. STATUE OF LIVIA

261 The Palla.—The palla was a shawl-like wrap for use out of doors. It was a rectangular piece of woolen goods, as simple as possible in its form, but worn in the most diverse fashions in different times. In the classical period it seems to have been wrapped around the figure, much as the toga was. One-third was thrown over the left shoulder from behind and allowed to fall to the feet. The rest was carried around the back and brought forward either over or under the right arm at the pleasure of the wearer. The end was then thrown back over the left shoulder after the style of the toga, as in the marble statue from Herculaneum shown in Fig. 100, or allowed to hang loosely over the left arm, as in the statue of Livia (Fig. 101). It was possible also to pull the palla up over the head, and this method of using it is supposed by some scholars to be shown in the statue of Livia, while others see in the covering of the head some sort of a veil.

261 The Palla.—The palla was a shawl-like wrap for outdoor use. It was a rectangular piece of wool fabric, as simple as possible in shape, but worn in a variety of styles throughout different periods. In the classical era, it was typically wrapped around the body, similar to a toga. One-third was draped over the left shoulder from behind, falling to the feet. The remainder was wrapped around the back and brought forward either over or under the right arm, depending on the wearer's preference. The end was then tossed back over the left shoulder in the style of the toga, like in the marble statue from Herculaneum shown in Fig. 100, or allowed to hang loosely over the left arm, as seen in the statue of Livia (Fig. 101). It was also possible to pull the palla up over the head, a style some scholars believe is depicted in the statue of Livia, while others interpret the head covering as a type of veil.

262 Shoes and Slippers.—What has been said of the footgear of men (§§250, 251) applies also to that of women. Slippers (soleae) were worn in the house, differing from those of men only in being embellished as much as possible, sometimes even with pearls. An idea of their appearance may be had from the statue of Faustina (§259). Shoes (calceī) were insisted upon for out-door use, and differed from those of men, as they chiefly differ from them now, in being made of finer and softer leather. They were often white, or gilded, or of bright colors, and those intended for winter wear had sometimes cork soles.

262 Shoes and Slippers.—What has been said about men's footwear (§§250, 251) applies to women's as well. Slippers (soleae) were worn indoors, and the main difference from men's was that they were decorated as much as possible, sometimes even with pearls. You can get an idea of how they looked from the statue of Faustina (§259). Shoes (calceī) were required for outdoor use, and differed from men's mainly, as they do today, in being made of finer and softer leather. They were often white, gilded, or in bright colors, and those meant for winter sometimes had cork soles.

263 Dressing of the Hair.—The Roman woman regularly wore no hat, but covered the head when necessary with the stola or with a veil. Much attention was given to the arrangement of the hair, the fashions being as numerous and as inconstant as they are to-day. For young girls the favorite arrangement, perhaps, was to comb the hair back and gather it into a knot (nōdus) on the back of the neck. For matrons it will be sufficient to call attention to the figures already given (§§77, 259, 261), and to show from statues five styles (Fig. 102) worn at different times under the Empire, all belonging to ladies of the court.

263 Hair Styling.—Roman women typically didn’t wear hats, but would cover their heads when needed with a stola or a veil. A lot of care was put into how their hair was styled, with trends being as varied and changeable as they are today. For young girls, the popular style was to brush their hair back and gather it into a knot (nōdus) at the back of the neck. For married women, it's enough to refer to the figures already provided (§§77, 259, 261), and to highlight from statues five different styles (Fig. 102) that were worn at various times during the Empire, all belonging to women of the court.

FIGURE 102. STYLES OF DRESSING THE HAIR
FIGURE 102. STYLES OF DRESSING THE HAIR

264 For keeping the hair in position pins were used of ivory, silver, and gold, often mounted with jewels. Nets (rēticula) and ribbons (vittae, taeniae, fasciolae) were also worn, but combs were not made a part of the head-dress. The Roman woman of fashion did not scruple to color her hair, the golden-red color of the Greek hair being especially admired, or to use false hair, which had become an article of commercial importance early in the Empire. Mention should also be made of the garlands (corōnae) of flowers, or of flowers and foliage, and of the coronets of pearls and other precious stones that were used to supplement the natural or artificial beauty of the hair. These are illustrated in Fig. 102 above.

264 To keep their hair in place, people used pins made of ivory, silver, and gold, often adorned with jewels. They also wore nets (rēticula) and ribbons (vittae, taeniae, fasciolae), but combs weren’t part of their hairstyles. Fashionable Roman women weren’t shy about coloring their hair, especially favoring the golden-red shade admired in Greek hairstyles, and they commonly used false hair, which had become commercially significant early in the Empire. It's also worth noting the garlands (corōnae) made of flowers or a mix of flowers and leaves, as well as coronets of pearls and other precious stones that enhanced the natural or artificial beauty of their hair. These are illustrated in Fig. 102 above.

FIGURE 103. TOILET ARTICLES
FIGURE 103. TOILET ARTICLES

265 The woman's hairdresser was a female slave (§150), and Juvenal tells us that she suffered cruelly from the impatience of her mistress (§158), who found the long hairpins shown in the figure a convenient instrument of punishment, The ōrnātrīx was an adept in all the tricks of the toilet already mentioned, and besides used all sorts of unguents, oils, and tonics to make the hair soft and lustrous and to cause it to grow abundantly. In Fig. 103 are shown a number of common toilet articles: a, b, c, h, i, and k are hairpins, d and g are hand mirrors made of highly polished metal, f is a comb, and e a box for pomatum or powder.

265 The woman's hairdresser was a female slave (§150), and Juvenal tells us that she endured harsh treatment from her impatient mistress (§158), who used the long hairpins shown in the figure as a convenient way to punish her. The ōrnātrīx was skilled in all the grooming techniques previously mentioned, and also used various oils, unguents, and tonics to make the hair soft and shiny and to help it grow thick. In Fig. 103, you can see several common grooming items: a, b, c, h, i, and k are hairpins, d and g are hand mirrors made from highly polished metal, f is a comb, and e is a box for pomade or powder.

FIGURE 104. THE PARASOL
FIGURE 104. THE PARASOL
FIGURE 105. FANS
FIGURE 105. FANS (See also Figure 73, §226)

266 Accessories.—The parasol (umbrāculum, umbella) was commonly used by women at Rome at least as early as the close of the Republic, and was all the more necessary because they wore no hats or bonnets. The parasols were usually carried for them by attendants (§151). From vase paintings we learn that they were much like our own in shape (Fig. 104, see also Smith and Harper, s.v.; Baumeister, p. 1684; Schreiber XCV, 9), and could be closed when not in use. The fan (flābellum) was used from the earliest times and was made in various ways (Fig. 105); sometimes of wings of birds, sometimes of thin sheets of wood attached to a handle, sometimes of peacock's feathers artistically arranged, sometimes of linen stretched over a frame. These fans were not used by the woman herself, being always handled by an attendant who was charged with the task of keeping her cool and untroubled by flies (see Fig. 73 in §226). Handkerchiefs (sūdāria), the finest made of linen, were used by both sexes, but only for wiping the perspiration from the face or hands. For keeping the palms cool and dry ladies seem also to have used glass balls, or balls of amber, the latter, perhaps, for the fragrance also.

266 Accessories.—The parasol (umbrāculum, umbella) was commonly used by women in Rome as early as the end of the Republic and was especially needed because they didn't wear hats or bonnets. The parasols were usually carried for them by attendants (§151). From vase paintings, we see that they were quite similar in shape to our own (Fig. 104, see also Smith and Harper, s.v.; Baumeister, p. 1684; Schreiber XCV, 9) and could be closed when not in use. The fan (flābellum) has been used since ancient times and was made in various ways (Fig. 105); sometimes from bird wings, other times from thin sheets of wood attached to a handle, sometimes from peacock feathers arranged artistically, and sometimes from linen stretched over a frame. These fans were not used by the women themselves; they were always handled by an attendant who was responsible for keeping her cool and free from flies (see Fig. 73 in §226). Handkerchiefs (sūdāria), the finest of which were made of linen, were used by both men and women, but only for wiping sweat from the face or hands. To keep their palms cool and dry, women also seemed to use glass balls or balls made of amber, the latter possibly for its fragrance as well.

267 Jewelry.—The Roman woman was passionately fond of jewelry, and incalculable sums were spent upon the adornment of her person. Rings, brooches, pins, jeweled buttons, and coronets have been mentioned already, and besides these bracelets, necklaces, and ear-rings or pendants were worn from the earliest times by all who could afford them. Not only were they made of costly materials, but their value was also enhanced by the artistic workmanship that was lavished upon them. Almost all the precious stones that are known to us were familiar to the Romans and were to be found in the jewel-casket (§230) of the wealthy lady. The pearl, however, seems to have been in all times the favorite. No adequate description of these articles can be given here; no illustrations can do them justice. It will have to suffice that Suetonius says that Caesar paid six million sesterces (nearly $300,000) for a single pearl, which he gave to Servilia, the mother of Marcus Brutus, and that Lollia Paulina, the wife of the Emperor Caligula, possessed a single set of pearls and emeralds which is said by Pliny the elder to have been valued at forty million sesterces (nearly $2,000,000).

267 Jewelry.—Roman women were incredibly passionate about jewelry, spending vast amounts to adorn themselves. Rings, brooches, pins, jeweled buttons, and coronets have already been mentioned, and in addition to these, bracelets, necklaces, and earrings or pendants were worn by anyone who could afford them from the earliest times. They were not only made from expensive materials, but their value was also increased by the exceptional craftsmanship that went into them. Almost all the precious stones we know today were familiar to the Romans and could be found in the jewelry box (§230) of wealthy women. However, the pearl seems to have always been the favorite. It's impossible to give an adequate description of these items here; no illustrations can truly represent them. It suffices to say that Suetonius reports that Caesar paid six million sesterces (about $300,000) for a single pearl, which he gifted to Servilia, the mother of Marcus Brutus, and that Lollia Paulina, the wife of Emperor Caligula, had a set of pearls and emeralds valued at forty million sesterces (about $2,000,000), according to Pliny the Elder.

268 Dress of Children and Slaves.—The picture from Herculaneum (§119) shows that schoolboys wore the subligāculum and tunica, and it is probable that no other articles of clothing were worn by either boys or girls of the poorer classes. Besides these, children of well-to-do parents wore the toga praetexta (§246), which the girl laid aside on the eve of her marriage (§76) and the boy when he reached the age of manhood (§127). Slaves were furnished a tunic, wooden shoes, and in stormy weather a cloak, probably the paenula (§248). This must have been the ordinary garb of the poorer citizens of the working classes, for they would have had little use for the toga, at least in later times, and could hardly have afforded so expensive a garment.

268 Dress of Children and Slaves.—The image from Herculaneum (§119) shows that schoolboys wore the subligāculum and tunica, and it's likely that no other clothing was worn by either boys or girls from the poorer classes. In addition to these, children from wealthy families wore the toga praetexta (§246), which the girl would take off the night before her wedding (§76) and the boy when he came of age (§127). Slaves were given a tunic, wooden shoes, and during bad weather a cloak, probably the paenula (§248). This must have been the typical outfit for poorer citizens in the working class, as they likely had little need for the toga, especially in later years, and could hardly afford such an expensive garment.

269 Materials.—Fabrics of wool, linen, cotton, and silk were used by the Romans. For clothes woolen goods were the first to be used, and naturally so, for the early inhabitants of Latium were shepherds, and woolen garments best suited the climate. Under the Republic wool was almost exclusively used for the garments of both men and women, as we have seen, though the subligāculum was frequently, and the woman's tunic sometimes, made of linen. The best native wools came from Calabria and Apulia, that from near Tarentum being the best of all. Native wools did not suffice, however, to meet the great demand, and large quantities were imported. Linen goods were early manufactured in Italy, but were used chiefly for other purposes than clothing until in the Empire, and only in the third century of our era did men begin to make general use of them. The finest linen came from Egypt, and was as soft and transparent as silk. Little is positively known about the use of cotton, because the word carbasus, the genuine Indian name for it, was used by the Romans for linen goods also and when we meet the word we can not always be sure of the material meant. Silk, imported from China directly or indirectly, was first used for garments under Tiberius, and then only in a mixture of linen and silk (vestēs sēricae). These were forbidden for the use of men in his reign, but the law was powerless against the love of luxury. Garments of pure silk were first used in the third century.

269 Materials.—The Romans used fabrics like wool, linen, cotton, and silk. Wool was the primary fabric for clothing because the early people of Latium were shepherds, and woolen clothes were best suited for the climate. During the Republic, wool dominated clothing for both men and women, although the subligāculum was often made of linen, and sometimes women’s tunics were too. The finest native wool came from Calabria and Apulia, with the best quality coming from near Tarentum. However, local wool couldn't satisfy the high demand, so a large amount was imported. Although linen was produced in Italy early on, it was primarily used for non-clothing purposes until the Empire; it wasn't until the third century that men began to wear it regularly. The best linen came from Egypt and was as soft and transparent as silk. Little is known about cotton use since the Romans used the term carbasus, derived from the genuine Indian name, for linen as well, making it difficult to know the exact material referred to. Silk, which was imported from China either directly or indirectly, was first used for clothing under Tiberius, typically in a blend with linen (vestēs sēricae). Although its use was banned for men during his reign, the law couldn't stop the desire for luxury. Pure silk garments became available in the third century.

270 Colors.—White was the prevailing color of all articles of dress throughout the Republic, in most cases the natural color of the wool, as we have seen (§246). The lower classes, however, selected for their garments shades that required cleansing less frequently, and found them, too, in the undyed wool. From Canusium came a brown wool with a tinge of red, from Baetica in Spain a light yellow, from Mutina a gray or a gray mixed with white, from Pollentia in Liguria the dark gray (pulla) used, as has been said (§246), for public mourning. Other shades from red to deep black were furnished by foreign wools. Almost the only artificial color used for garments under the Republic was purple, which seems to have varied from what we call crimson, made from the native trumpet-shell (būcinum or mūrex), to the true Tyrian purple. The former was brilliant and cheap, but liable to fade. Mixed with the dark purpura in different proportions, it furnished a variety of permanent tints. One of the most popular of these tints, violet, made the wool cost some $20 a pound, while the genuine Tyrian cost at least ten times as much. Probably the stripes worn by the knights and senators on the tunics and togas were much nearer our crimson than purple. Under the Empire the garments worn by women were dyed in various colors, and so, too, perhaps, the fancier articles worn by men, such as the lacerna (§247) and the synthesis (§249). The trabea of the augurs seems to have been striped with scarlet and purple, the palūdāmentum of the general to have been at different times white, scarlet, and purple, and the robe of the triumphātor purple.

270 Colors.—White was the main color for all clothing throughout the Republic, mostly the natural color of the wool, as we have seen (§246). The lower classes, however, chose shades for their clothes that required less frequent washing, often sticking to undyed wool. From Canusium came a brown wool with a hint of red, from Baetica in Spain a light yellow, from Mutina a gray or a gray mixed with white, and from Pollentia in Liguria the dark gray (pulla) used for public mourning, as mentioned (§246). Other shades ranging from red to deep black were provided by foreign wools. Almost the only artificial color used for clothing during the Republic was purple, which varied from what we call crimson, made from the native trumpet-shell (būcinum or mūrex), to the true Tyrian purple. The former was bright and inexpensive, but prone to fading. When mixed with dark purpura in different amounts, it created a variety of lasting tints. One of the most popular tints, violet, made the wool cost about $20 a pound, while the genuine Tyrian cost at least ten times that. The stripes worn by knights and senators on their tunics and togas were probably closer to our crimson than purple. Under the Empire, women's garments were dyed in various colors, and so were possibly the fancier items worn by men, like the lacerna (§247) and the synthesis (§249). The trabea of the augurs appears to have been striped with scarlet and purple, the palūdāmentum of the general varied between white, scarlet, and purple, and the robe of the triumphātor was purple.

FIGURE 106. FULLERS AT WORK
FIGURE 106. FULLERS AT WORK

271 Manufacture.—In the old days the wool was spun at home by the maidservants working under the eye of the mistress (§199), and woven into cloth on the family loom, and this was kept up throughout the Republic by some of the proudest families. Augustus wore these home-made garments. By the end of the Republic, however, this was no longer general, and while much of the native wool was worked up on the farms by the slaves directed by the vīlica (§148), cloth of any desired quality could be bought in the open market. It was formerly supposed that the garments came from the loom ready to wear, but this is now known to have been incorrect. We have seen that the tunic was made of two separate pieces sewed together (§236), that the toga had probably to be fitted as carefully as a modern coat (§243), and that even the coarse paenula (§248) could not have been woven or knitted in one piece. But ready-made garments were on sale in the towns as early as the time of Cato, though perhaps of the cheaper qualities only, and in the Empire the trade reached large proportions. It is remarkable that with the vast numbers of slaves in the familia urbāna (§149 f.) it never became usual to have soiled garments cleansed at home. All garments showing traces of use were sent by the well-to-do to the fullers (fullōnēs) to be washed (Fig. 106), whitened (or re-dyed), and pressed. The fact that almost all were of woolen materials made skill and care all the more necessary.

271 Manufacture.—In the past, the wool was spun at home by the maidservants under the supervision of the mistress (§199), and woven into cloth on the family loom, a tradition maintained by some of the proudest families throughout the Republic. Augustus wore these handmade garments. However, by the end of the Republic, this practice was no longer common. While much of the local wool was processed on farms by slaves overseen by the vīlica (§148), cloth of any desired quality could be purchased in the open market. It was previously thought that garments came straight from the loom ready to wear, but it is now known that this was incorrect. We have seen that the tunic was made from two separate pieces sewn together (§236), that the toga likely needed to be fitted as carefully as a modern coat (§243), and that even the coarse paenula (§248) could not have been woven or knitted in one piece. However, ready-made garments were available for sale in towns as early as the time of Cato, albeit probably only of the cheaper kinds, and during the Empire, the trade grew significantly. It is noteworthy that despite the large number of slaves in the familia urbāna (§149 f.), it never became common to have dirty garments cleaned at home. Instead, all garments showing signs of use were sent by the wealthy to the fullers (fullōnēs) to be washed (Fig. 106), whitened (or re-dyed), and pressed. The fact that almost all were made of woolen materials made skill and care even more essential.





CHAPTER VIII

FOOD AND MEALS

REFERENCES: Marquardt, 264-268, 300-340, 414-465; Voigt, 327-329, 401-404; Göll, 311-454; Guhl and Koner, 747-759, 702-704; Friedländer, III, 29-56; Ramsay, 490-501; Pauly-Wissowa, cēna, comissātiō; Smith, Harper, Rich, cēna, comissātiō, olea (olīva), vīnum; Baumeister, 845, 2086; Lübker, 724 f.; Mau-Kelsey, 256-260, 267-270.

272 Natural Conditions.—Italy is blessed above all the other countries of central Europe with the natural conditions that go to make an abundant and varied supply of food. The soil is rich and composed of different elements in different parts of the country. The rainfall is abundant, and rivers and smaller streams are numerous. The line of greatest length runs nearly north and south, but the climate depends little upon latitude, being modified by surrounding bodies of water, by mountain ranges, and by prevailing winds. These agencies in connection with the varying elevation of the land itself produce such widely different conditions that somewhere within the confines of Italy almost all the grains and fruits of the temperate and subtropic zones find the soil and climate most favorable to their growth.

272 Natural Conditions.—Italy is more fortunate than other central European countries when it comes to natural conditions that support a plentiful and diverse food supply. The soil is fertile and made up of different components across various regions. Rainfall is plentiful, and there are many rivers and streams. The longest river runs almost north to south, but the climate isn’t heavily influenced by latitude; it is shaped by nearby bodies of water, mountain ranges, and prevailing winds. These factors, along with the different elevations of the land, create such a variety of conditions that within Italy's borders, almost all the grains and fruits from temperate and subtropical regions thrive.

273 The early inhabitants of the peninsula, the Italian peoples, seem to have left for the Romans the task of developing and improving these means of subsistence. Wild fruits, nuts, and flesh have always been the support of uncivilized peoples, and must have been so for the shepherds who laid the foundations of Rome. The very word pecūnia (from pecus; cf. pecūlium, §162) shows that herds of domestic animals were the first source of Roman wealth. But other words show just as clearly that the cultivation of the soil was understood by the Romans in very early times: the names Fabius, Cicero, Piso, and Caepio are no less ancient than Porcius, Asinius, Vitellius, and Ovidius.1 Cicero puts into the mouth of the elder Cato the statement that to the farmer the garden was a second meat supply, but long before Cato's time meat had ceased to be the chief article of food. Grain and grapes and olives furnished subsistence for all who did not live to eat. These gave the wine that maketh glad the heart of man, and oil to make his face to shine, and bread that strengtheneth man's heart. On these three abundant products of the soil the mass of the people of Italy lived of old as they still live to-day. Something will be said of each below, after less important products have been considered.

273 The early inhabitants of the peninsula, the Italian peoples, seem to have left it to the Romans to develop and enhance their ways of living. Wild fruits, nuts, and meat have always supported uncivilized peoples, and this must have also been true for the shepherds who laid the foundations of Rome. The very word pecūnia (from pecus; cf. pecūlium, §162) indicates that herds of domestic animals were the first source of wealth in Rome. However, other words make it equally clear that the Romans understood farming very early on: the names Fabius, Cicero, Piso, and Caepio are just as old as Porcius, Asinius, Vitellius, and Ovidius.1 Cicero attributes to the elder Cato the idea that for the farmer, the garden was a secondary source of food, but long before Cato's time, meat had already stopped being the primary food. Grain, grapes, and olives provided sustenance for everyone who didn’t live just to eat. These produced the wine that brings joy to the heart, the oil that makes the face shine, and the bread that strengthens the heart of man. The majority of the people in Italy lived on these three abundant agricultural products as they still do today. More will be said about each of these below, after discussing less significant products.

1 The words relate to faba, which means bean, cicer, which means chickpea, pīstor, meaning miller, caepe, which means onion, porcus, meaning pig, asinus, meaning ass, vitellus, meaning calf, and ovis, which means sheep.

274 Fruits.—Besides the olive and the grape, the apple, pear, plum, and quince were either native to Italy or were introduced in prehistoric times. Careful attention had long been given to their cultivation, and by Cicero's time Italy was covered with orchards and all these fruits were abundant and cheap in their seasons, used by all sorts and conditions of men. By this time, too, had begun the introduction of new fruits from foreign lands and the improvement of native varieties. Great statesmen and generals gave their names to new and better sorts of apples and pears, and vied with each other in producing fruits out of season by hothouse culture (§145). Every fresh extension of Roman territory brought new fruits and nuts into Italy. Among the last were the walnut, hazelnut, filbert, almond, and pistachio; the almond after Cato's time and the pistachio not until that of Tiberius. Among the fruits were the peach (mālum Persicum), the apricot (mālum Armeniacum), the pomegranate (mālum Pūnicum or grānātum), the cherry (cerasus), brought by Lucullus from the town Cerasus in Pontus, and the lemon (citrus), not grown in Italy until the third century of our era. And besides the introduction of fruits for culture large quantities were imported for food, either dried or otherwise preserved. The orange, however, strange as it seems to us, was not grown by the Romans.

274 Fruits.—In addition to the olive and the grape, the apple, pear, plum, and quince were either native to Italy or brought in during prehistoric times. Great care had been taken with their cultivation, and by the time of Cicero, Italy was filled with orchards, making these fruits plentiful and affordable in their seasons, enjoyed by all kinds of people. At this time, new fruits from other countries were beginning to be introduced and local varieties were being improved. Prominent statesmen and generals named new and better varieties of apples and pears, competing with each other to grow fruits out of season using greenhouse methods (§145). Every new territory that Rome conquered brought additional fruits and nuts to Italy. Among these were the walnut, hazelnut, filbert, almond, and pistachio; the almond was introduced after Cato's time, and the pistachio not until the era of Tiberius. Among the new fruits were the peach (mālum Persicum), the apricot (mālum Armeniacum), the pomegranate (mālum Pūnicum or grānātum), the cherry (cerasus), which Lucullus brought from the city of Cerasus in Pontus, and the lemon (citrus), which wasn't cultivated in Italy until the third century AD. In addition to the introduction of fruits for cultivation, large amounts were imported for consumption, either dried or preserved. However, surprisingly, the Romans did not grow oranges.

275 Garden Produce.—The garden did not yield to the orchard in the abundance and variety of its contributions to the supply of food. We read of artichokes, asparagus, beans, beets, cabbages, carrots, chicory, cucumbers, garlic, lentils, melons, onions, peas, the poppy, pumpkins, radishes, and turnips, to mention those only whose names are familiar to us all. It will be noticed, however, that the vegetables most highly prized by us, perhaps, the potato and tomato, were not known to the Romans. Of those mentioned the oldest seem to have been the bean and the onion, as shown by the names Fabius and Caepio already mentioned (§273), but the latter came gradually to be looked upon as unrefined and the former to be considered too heavy a food except for persons engaged in the hardest toil. Cato pronounced the cabbage the finest vegetable known, and the turnip figures in the well-known anecdote of Manius Curius (§299).

275 Garden Produce.—The garden was just as fruitful and diverse as the orchard when it came to food supply. We find mentions of artichokes, asparagus, beans, beets, cabbages, carrots, chicory, cucumbers, garlic, lentils, melons, onions, peas, poppies, pumpkins, radishes, and turnips—just to name a few that most of us recognize. However, it's worth noting that the vegetables we highly value today, such as potatoes and tomatoes, were unknown to the Romans. Among those listed, the oldest seem to be the bean and the onion, as indicated by the names Fabius and Caepio previously mentioned (§273), but over time, onions became seen as less sophisticated and beans were considered too heavy for anyone other than those who did the hardest labor. Cato called cabbage the best vegetable ever, and the turnip is featured in the famous story about Manius Curius (§299).

276 The Roman gardener gave great attention, too, to the raising of green stuffs that could be used for salads. Among these the sorts most often mentioned are the cress and lettuce, with which we are familiar, and the mallow, no longer used for food. Plants in great variety were cultivated for seasoning. The poppy was eaten with honey as a dessert, or was sprinkled over bread in the oven. Anise, cumin, fennel, mint, and mustard were raised everywhere. And besides these seasonings that were found in every kitchen garden, spices were imported in large quantities from the east, and the rich imported vegetables of larger sizes or finer quality than could be raised at home. Fresh vegetables like fresh fruits could not be brought in those days from great distances.

276 The Roman gardener paid a lot of attention to growing greens for salads. Among these, the most commonly mentioned were cress and lettuce, which we're familiar with, and mallow, which is no longer used as food. A wide variety of plants were cultivated for seasoning. Poppy seeds were eaten with honey as a dessert or sprinkled over bread before baking. Anise, cumin, fennel, mint, and mustard were grown everywhere. In addition to these seasonings found in every kitchen garden, spices were imported in large quantities from the east, and the wealthy imported larger or higher-quality vegetables than could be grown at home. Fresh vegetables, like fresh fruits, couldn't be transported from far away in those days.

277 Meats.—Besides the pork, beef, and mutton that we still use the Roman farmer had goatsflesh at his disposal, and all these meats were sold in the towns. Goatsflesh was considered the poorest of all, and was used by the lower classes only. Beef had been eaten by the Romans from the earliest times, but its use was a mark of luxury until very late in the Empire. Under the Republic the ordinary citizen ate beef only on great occasions when he had offered a steer or cow to the gods in sacrifice. The flesh then furnished a banquet for his family and friends, the heart, liver, and lungs (called collectively the exta) were the share of the priest, and the rest was consumed on the altar. Probably the great size of the carcass had something to do with the rarity of its use at a time when meat could be kept fresh only in the coldest weather; at any rate we must think of the Romans as using the cow for dairy purposes and the ox for draft rather than for food.

277 Meats.—In addition to pork, beef, and mutton that we still use today, the Roman farmer had access to goat meat, which was sold in towns. Goat meat was seen as the least desirable and was consumed mostly by the lower classes. Romans had been eating beef since ancient times, but it was considered a luxury until much later in the Empire. During the Republic, an average citizen would eat beef only on special occasions when they sacrificed a steer or cow to the gods. The meat would then provide a feast for family and friends, while the heart, liver, and lungs (collectively known as the exta) were given to the priest, and the remainder was consumed at the altar. The sheer size of the animal likely contributed to its rarity, especially since meat could only be kept fresh during colder weather; generally, we should think of Romans using cows for dairy and oxen for work rather than for food.

278 Pork was widely used by rich and poor alike, and was considered the choicest of all domestic meats. The very language testifies to the important place it occupied in the economy of the larder, for no other animal has so many words to describe it in its different functions. Besides the general term sūs we find porcus, porca, verrēs, aper, scrōfa, māiālis, and nefrēns. In the religious ceremony of the suovetaurīlia (sūs + ovis + taurus) it will be noticed that the swine has the first place, coming before the sheep and the bull. The vocabulary describing the parts used for food is equally rich; there are words for no less than half a dozen kinds of sausages, for example, with pork as their basis. We read, too, of fifty different ways of cooking pork.

278 Pork was commonly enjoyed by everyone, from the wealthy to the less fortunate, and it was regarded as the best among all domestic meats. The variety of terms we have to describe pork highlights its significant role in the food supply, as no other animal has so many words dedicated to its different uses. In addition to the general term sūs, we also have porcus, porca, verrēs, aper, scrōfa, māiālis, and nefrēns. In the religious ceremony known as suovetaurīlia (sūs + ovis + taurus), it's notable that the pig is prioritized, coming before the sheep and the bull. The vocabulary surrounding the edible parts of the pig is just as extensive; there are terms for at least six different types of sausages made from pork, for instance. We also hear about fifty different methods of cooking pork.

279 Fowl and Game.—All the common domestic fowls, chickens, ducks, geese, and pigeons, were used by the Romans for food, and besides these the wealthy raised various sorts of wild fowl for the table, in the game preserves that have been mentioned (§145). Among these were cranes, grouse, partridges, snipe, thrushes, and woodcock. In Cicero's time the peacock was most highly esteemed, having at the feast much the same place of honor as the turkey has with us, but costing as much as $10 each. Wild animals were also bred for food in similar preserves, the hare and the wild boar being the favorites. The latter was served whole upon the table as in feudal times. As a contrast in size may be mentioned the dormouse (glīs), which was thought a great delicacy.

279 Fowl and Game.—All the common domestic birds like chickens, ducks, geese, and pigeons were eaten by the Romans. Additionally, the wealthy raised various kinds of wild birds in the game preserves that have been mentioned (§145). These included cranes, grouse, partridges, snipe, thrushes, and woodcock. During Cicero's time, the peacock was the most prized, holding a position of honor at feasts similar to that of the turkey today, but costing up to $10 each. Wild animals were also bred for food in similar preserves, with hares and wild boars being the favorites. The wild boar was served whole on the table, just like in feudal times. In contrast, the dormouse (glīs) was considered a great delicacy.

280 Fish.—The rivers of Italy and the surrounding seas must have furnished always a great variety of fish, but in early times fish was not much used as food by the Romans. By the end of the Republic, however, tastes had changed, and no article of food brought higher prices than the rarer sorts of fresh fish. Salt fish was exceedingly cheap and was imported in many forms from almost all the Mediterranean ports. One dish especially, tyrotarīchus, made of salt fish, eggs, and cheese, and therefore something like our codfish balls, is mentioned by Cicero in about the same way as we speak of hash. Fresh fish were all the more expensive because they could be transported only while alive. Hence the rich constructed fish ponds on their estates, a Marcus Licinius Crassus setting the example in 92 B.C., and both fresh-water and salt-water fish were raised for the table. The names of the favorite sorts mean little to us, but we find the mullet (mullus; see §251) and a kind of turbot (rhombus) bringing high prices, and oysters (ostreae) were as popular as they are now.

280 Fish.—The rivers of Italy and the nearby seas must have always provided a wide variety of fish, but in earlier times, Romans didn’t eat much fish as food. By the end of the Republic, however, tastes had changed, and no food item fetched higher prices than the rarer types of fresh fish. Salted fish was very cheap and imported in many forms from almost all the Mediterranean ports. One dish in particular, tyrotarīchus, made from salt fish, eggs, and cheese, which is somewhat like our codfish balls, is mentioned by Cicero in a similar way to how we refer to hash today. Fresh fish were especially expensive because they could only be transported alive. As a result, wealthy people built fish ponds on their estates, with Marcus Licinius Crassus setting the example in 92 B.C., and both fresh-water and salt-water fish were farmed for the table. The names of the favorite varieties don’t mean much to us now, but we find that the mullet (mullus; see §251) and a type of turbot (rhombus) commanded high prices, and oysters (ostreae) were as popular as they are today.

281 Before passing to the more important matters of bread, wine, and oil, it may be well to mention a few articles that are still in general use. The Romans used freely the products of the dairy, milk, cream, curds, whey, and cheese. They drank the milk of sheep and goats as well as that of cows, and made cheese of the three kinds of milk. The cheese from ewes' milk was thought more digestible though less palatable than that made of cows' milk, while cheese from goats' milk was more palatable but less digestible. It is remarkable that they had no knowledge of butter except us a plaster for wounds. Honey took the place of sugar on the table and in cooking, for the Romans had only a botanical knowledge of the sugar cane. Salt was at first obtained by the evaporation of sea-water, but was afterwards mined. Its manufacture was a monopoly of the government, and care was taken always to keep the price low. It was used not only for seasoning, but also as a preservative agent. Vinegar was made from grape juice. In the list of articles of food unknown to the Romans we must put tea and coffee along with the orange, tomato, potato, butter, and sugar already mentioned.

281 Before moving on to the more significant topics of bread, wine, and oil, it’s worth mentioning a few items that were still commonly used. The Romans made good use of dairy products like milk, cream, curds, whey, and cheese. They consumed milk from sheep and goats as well as cows, and produced cheese from all three kinds of milk. Cheese made from ewes’ milk was considered more digestible but less tasty than that made from cows’ milk, while cheese from goats’ milk was tastier but less easy to digest. Interestingly, they didn’t know about butter except as a treatment for wounds. Honey served as a substitute for sugar at the table and in cooking, as the Romans only had a basic understanding of sugar cane. Initially, salt was obtained by evaporating seawater, but later it was mined. The production of salt was a government monopoly, and they ensured that the price remained low. It was used not only for flavoring but also as a preservative. Vinegar was made from grape juice. Among the foods that the Romans didn’t know about, we must include tea and coffee, as well as oranges, tomatoes, potatoes, butter, and sugar, which have already been mentioned.

282 Cereals.—The word frūmentum2 was a general term applied to any of the many sorts of grain that were grown for food. Of those now in use barley, oats, rye, and wheat were known to the Romans, though rye was not cultivated and oats served only as feed for cattle. Barley was not much used, for it was thought to lack nutriment, and therefore to be unfit for laborers. In very ancient times another grain, spelt (far), had been grown extensively, but it had gradually gone out of use except for the sacrificial cake that had given its name to the confarreate ceremony of marriage (§82). In classical times wheat was the staple grain grown for food, not differing much from that which we use to-day. It was usually planted in the fall, though on some soils it would mature as a spring wheat. After the farming land of Italy was diverted to other purposes (parks, pleasure grounds, game preserves: see §§145, 146), wheat had to be imported from the provinces, first from Sicily, then from Africa and Egypt, the home supply being inadequate to the needs of the teeming population.

282 Cereals.—The word frūmentum2 was a general term used for the various types of grain grown for food. Among those still used today, barley, oats, rye, and wheat were known to the Romans, though rye wasn't cultivated, and oats were only used as animal feed. Barley was not widely consumed because it was believed to lack nutrition and was therefore considered unsuitable for laborers. In ancient times, another grain, spelt (far), had been widely grown, but it gradually fell out of use except for the sacrificial cake that named the confarreate marriage ceremony (§82). In classical times, wheat was the main grain grown for food, not much different from what we use today. It was usually planted in the fall, though in some soils, it would mature as a spring wheat. After Italy's farming land was repurposed for other uses (parks, recreational areas, game preserves: see §§145, 146), wheat had to be imported from the provinces, first from Sicily, then from Africa and Egypt, as the local supply was inadequate to meet the demands of the growing population.

2 The term frūmentum appears fifty-five times in the "Gallic War," referring to any type of grain grown for food in the regions where Caesar was campaigning. The word "corn" used in our school editions is the least accurate translation since for students, "corn" typically refers to a specific type of grain that the Romans were unfamiliar with. The more general term "grain" is a much better choice for translation.
FIGURE 107. POUNDING GRAIN FIGURE 108. SECTION OF MILL
FIGURE 107. POUNDING GRAIN FIGURE 108. SECTION OF MILL

283 Preparation of the Grain.—In the earliest times the grain (far) had not been ground, but merely pounded in a mortar (Fig. 107). The meal was then mixed with water and made into a sort of porridge (puls, whence our word "poultice"), which long remained the national dish, something like the oatmeal of Scotland. Plautus (†184 B.C.) jestingly refers to his countrymen as "pulse-eaters." The persons who crushed the grain were called pīnsitōrēs or pīstōrēs, whence the cognomen Pīsō (§273) is said to be derived, and in later times the bakers were also called pīstōrēs, because they ground the grain as well as baked the bread. In the ruins of bakeries we find mills as regularly as ovens. See the illustration in §285.

283 Preparation of the Grain.—In ancient times, grain (far) wasn't ground; it was simply pounded in a mortar (Fig. 107). The ground grain was then mixed with water to create a type of porridge (puls, which is where we get the word "poultice"), and this dish remained a staple, similar to oatmeal in Scotland. Plautus (†184 B.C.) humorously calls his fellow countrymen "pulse-eaters." The people who crushed the grain were known as pīnsitōrēs or pīstōrēs, which is said to be the origin of the name Pīsō (§273). Later on, bakers were also referred to as pīstōrēs because they both ground the grain and baked the bread. In the ruins of bakeries, we find mills as regularly as ovens. See the illustration in §285.

284 The grinding of the grain into regular flour was done in a mill (mola). This consisted of three parts, the lower millstone (mēta), the upper (catillus), and the frame-work that surrounded and supported the latter and furnished the means to turn it upon the mēta. All these parts are shown distinctly in the cut (Fig. 108; see also Rich, Harper, and Smith under mola; Guhl and Koner, p. 774; Schreiber LXVII; Baumeister, p. 933), and require little explanation. The mēta was, as the name suggests, a cone-shaped stone (A) resting on a bed of masonry (B) with a raised rim, between which and the lower edge of the mēta the flour was collected. In the upper part of the mēta a beam (C) was mortised, ending above in an iron pin or pivot (D) on which hung and turned the frame-work that supported the catillus. The catillus (E) itself was shaped something like an hourglass, or two funnels joined at the neck. The upper funnel served as a hopper into which the grain was poured; the lower funnel fitted closely over the mēta, the distance between them being regulated by the length of the pin, mentioned above, according to the fineness of the flour desired. The mill without frame-work is shown in Fig. 109.

284 The grain was ground into regular flour in a mill (mola). This consisted of three main parts: the lower millstone (mēta), the upper stone (catillus), and the frame that surrounded and supported the upper stone, allowing it to rotate on the mēta. All these components are clearly illustrated in the diagram (Fig. 108; see also Rich, Harper, and Smith under mola; Guhl and Koner, p. 774; Schreiber LXVII; Baumeister, p. 933), and need little explanation. The mēta, as the name indicates, was a cone-shaped stone (A) resting on a stone base (B) with a raised edge, which collected the flour between it and the lower edge of the mēta. At the top of the mēta, a beam (C) was fitted, ending in an iron pin or pivot (D) from which the framework supporting the catillus hung and rotated. The catillus (E) was shaped like an hourglass, or two funnels connected at the neck. The upper funnel acted as a hopper where the grain was poured in, while the lower funnel fit snugly over the mēta, with the space between them adjusted by the length of the pin mentioned earlier, depending on how fine the flour needed to be. The mill without the frame is shown in Fig. 109.

FIGURE 109.    A POMPEIAN MILL WITHOUT ITS FRAME-WORK FIGURE 110. HORSE AND MILL
FIGURE 109. A POMPEIAN MILL WITHOUT ITS FRAME-WORK FIGURE 110. HORSE AND MILL

285 The frame-work was very strong and massive on account of the heavy weight that was suspended from it. The beams used for turning the mill were fitted into holes in the narrow part of the catillus as shown in the cut. The power required to do the grinding was furnished by horses or mules attached to the beams (Fig. 110), or by slaves pushing against them. This last method was often used as a punishment, as we have seen (§§170, 148). Of the same form but much smaller were the hand mills used by soldiers for grinding the frūmentum furnished them as rations. Under the Empire water mills were introduced, but they are hardly referred to in literature.

285 The structure was very strong and sturdy because of the heavy weight hanging from it. The beams used to turn the mill were placed into holes in the narrow part of the catillus, as illustrated in the picture. The power needed for grinding came from horses or mules attached to the beams (Fig. 110), or from slaves pushing against them. This last method was often used as a form of punishment, as we have seen (§§170, 148). A smaller version of this design was the hand mills used by soldiers to grind the frūmentum provided to them as rations. During the Empire, water mills were introduced, but they are rarely mentioned in literature.

286 The transition from the ancient porridge (§283) to bread baked in the modern fashion must have been through the medium of thin cakes baked in or over the fire. We do not know when bread baked in ovens came into use. Bakers (§283) as representatives of a trade do not go back beyond 171 B.C., but long before this time, of course, the family bread had been made by the māter familiās, or by a slave under her supervision. After public bakeries were once established it became less and less usual for bread to be made in private houses in the towns. Only the most pretentious of the city mansions had ovens attached, as shown by the ruins. In the country, on the other hand, the older custom was always retained (§148). Under Trajan (98-118) it became the custom to distribute bread to the people daily, instead of grain once a month, and the bakers were organized into a guild (corpus, collegium), and as a corporation enjoyed certain privileges and immunities. In Fig. 111 are shown the ruins of a Pompeian bakery with several mills in connection with it.

286 The shift from ancient porridge (§283) to bread baked in today's style likely occurred through the use of thin cakes cooked in or over a fire. We don't know when oven-baked bread became a thing. Bakers (§283), as a profession, didn't appear until 171 B.C., but long before that, families made their own bread, usually by the māter familiās or a slave working under her guidance. Once public bakeries were set up, it became less common for bread to be baked in private homes in the cities. Only the grandest city mansions had their own ovens, as evidenced by the ruins. In the countryside, however, the older tradition was maintained (§148). Under Trajan (98-118), it became normal to distribute bread to the people daily instead of giving out grain once a month, and bakers formed a guild (corpus, collegium), which allowed them certain rights and protections. Fig. 111 shows the remains of a bakery in Pompeii along with several mills connected to it.

FIGURE 111. BAKERY WITH MILLS
FIGURE 111. BAKERY WITH MILLS

FIGURE 112. OVEN FOR BREAD
FIGURE 112. OVEN FOR BREAD
FIGURE 113. SALESROOM OF BAKERY
FIGURE 113. SALESROOM OF BAKERY

287 Breadmaking.—After the flour collected about the edge of the mēta (§284) had been sifted, water and salt were added and the dough was kneaded in a trough by hand or by a simple machine shown in the cut in Schreiber LXVII. Yeast was added as nowadays and the bread was baked in an oven much like those still found in parts of Europe. One preserved in the ruins of Pompeii is shown in the cut (Fig. 112): at a is the oven proper, in which a fire was built, the draft being furnished by the openings at d. The surrounding chamber, b, is intended to retain the heat after the fire (usually of charcoal) had been raked out into the ashpit, e, and the vents closed. The letter f marks a receptacle for water, which seems to have been used for moistening the bread while baking. After the oven had been heated to the proper temperature and the fire raked out, the loaves were put in, the vents closed, and the bread left to bake.

287 Breadmaking.—After the flour collected around the edge of the mēta (§284) was sifted, water and salt were added, and the dough was kneaded in a trough by hand or by a simple machine shown in the illustration in Schreiber LXVII. Yeast was added just like today, and the bread was baked in an oven similar to those still found in parts of Europe. One preserved in the ruins of Pompeii is shown in the image (Fig. 112): at a is the main oven, where a fire was built, with the draft coming from the openings at d. The surrounding chamber, b, is designed to retain heat after the fire (typically made from charcoal) had been raked out into the ashpit, e, and the vents were closed. The letter f marks a container for water, which seems to have been used to moisten the bread while baking. After the oven had been heated to the right temperature and the fire raked out, the loaves were placed inside, the vents closed, and the bread was left to bake.

288 There were several qualities of bread, varying with the sort of grain, the setting of the millstones (§284) and the fineness of the sieves (§287). The very best, made of pure wheat-flour, was called pānis silīgneus; that made of coarse flour, of flour and bran, or of bran alone was called pānis plebēius, castrēnsis, sordidus, rūsticus, etc. The loaves were circular and rather flat—some have been found in the ruins of Pompeii—and had their surface marked off by lines drawn from the center into four or more parts. The wall painting (Fig. 113) of a salesroom of a bakery, also found in Pompeii, gives a good idea of the appearance of the bread. Various kinds of cakes and confections were also sold at these shops.

288 There were different types of bread, depending on the kind of grain, the setup of the millstones (§284) and the size of the sieves (§287). The best quality, made from pure wheat flour, was called pānis silīgneus; while the coarser breads, made from a mix of flour and bran or solely bran, were referred to as pānis plebēius, castrēnsis, sordidus, rūsticus, etc. The loaves were round and somewhat flat—some have been discovered in the ruins of Pompeii—and featured a surface marked with lines extending from the center into four or more sections. The wall painting (Fig. 113) from a bakery salesroom, also found in Pompeii, provides a great representation of what the bread looked like. These shops also sold a variety of cakes and sweet treats.

289 The Olive.—Next in importance to the wheat came the olive. It was introduced into Italy from Greece, and from Italy has spread through all the Mediterranean countries; but in modern as well as in ancient times the best olives are those of Italy. The olive was an important article of food merely as a fruit, being eaten both fresh and preserved in various ways, but it found its significant place in the domestic economy of the Romans in the form of the olive oil with which we are familiar. It is the value of the oil that has caused the cultivation of the olive to become so general in southern Europe, and it is claimed that its use is constantly widening, extending especially northward, where wine and oil are said to be supplanting the native beer and butter. Many varieties were known to the Romans, requiring different climates and soils and adapted to different uses. In general it may be said that the larger berries were better suited for eating than for oil.

289 The Olive.—Following wheat, the olive was the next most important crop. It was brought to Italy from Greece and has spread throughout all the Mediterranean countries. However, even today, just like in ancient times, the best olives still come from Italy. The olive served not only as a food item eaten fresh and preserved in various ways but also played a crucial role in Roman households primarily through olive oil, which we are familiar with today. The high value of olive oil has led to widespread olive cultivation in southern Europe, and it's said that its use is steadily increasing, particularly in the north, where wine and oil are replacing traditional beer and butter. The Romans were aware of many varieties of olives that required different climates and soils and were suited for different uses. Generally, it can be said that larger olives were better for eating than for producing oil.

FIGURE 114. PICKING OLIVES
FIGURE 114. PICKING OLIVES

290 The olive was eaten fresh as it ripened and was also preserved in various ways. The ripe olives were sprinkled with salt and left untouched for five days; the salt was then shaken off, and the olives dried in the sun. They were also preserved sweet without salt in boiled must (§296). Half ripe olives were picked (Fig. 114) with their stems and covered over in jars with the best quality of oil; in this way they are said to have retained for more than a year the flavor of the fresh fruit. Green olives were preserved whole in strong brine, the form in which we know them now, or were beaten into a mass and preserved with spices and vinegar. The preparation epityrum was made by taking the fruit in any of the three stages, removing the stones, chopping up the pulp, seasoning it with vinegar, coriander seeds, cumin, fennel, and mint, and covering the mixture in jars with oil enough to exclude the air. The result was a salad that was eaten with cheese.

290 Olives were eaten fresh as they ripened and also preserved in different ways. Ripe olives were sprinkled with salt and left alone for five days; then, the salt was shaken off, and the olives were dried in the sun. They were also preserved sweet without salt in boiled must (§296). Half-ripe olives were picked (Fig. 114) with their stems and packed in jars with high-quality oil; this method is said to have kept the fresh fruit's flavor for over a year. Green olives were preserved whole in strong brine, which is how we know them today, or were pounded into a paste and preserved with spices and vinegar. The preparation epityrum was made by taking the fruit in any of the three stages, removing the pits, chopping the pulp, seasoning it with vinegar, coriander seeds, cumin, fennel, and mint, and covering the mixture in jars with enough oil to keep out the air. The result was a salad that was eaten with cheese.

291 Olive Oil.—The oil was used for several purposes. It was employed most anciently to anoint the body after bathing, especially by athletes; it was used as a vehicle for perfumes, the Romans knowing nothing of distillation by means of alcohol; it was burned in lamps (§228); it was an indispensable article of food. As a food it was employed as butter is now in cooking or as a relish or dressing in its natural state. The olive when subjected to pressure yields two fluids. The first to flow (amurca) is dark and bitter, having the consistency of water. It was largely used as a fertilizer, but not as a food. The second, which flows after greater pressure, is the oil (oleum, oleum olīvum). The best oil was made from olives not fully ripe, but the largest quantity was yielded by the ripened fruit.

291 Olive Oil.—The oil was used for various purposes. It was most anciently used to anoint the body after bathing, especially by athletes; it served as a base for perfumes, since the Romans had no knowledge of distillation with alcohol; it was burned in lamps (§228); and it was an essential food item. As a food, it was used like butter is today in cooking or as a condiment or dressing in its natural form. When pressed, the olive produces two liquids. The first to come out (amurca) is dark and bitter, with a watery consistency. It was mainly used as fertilizer, not as food. The second liquid, which comes out under more pressure, is the oil (oleum, oleum olīvum). The best oil was produced from olives that were not fully ripe, but the largest amount came from fully ripened fruit.

FIGURE 115. OLIVE MILL
FIGURE 115. OLIVE MILL

292 The olives were picked from the tree (Fig. 114), those that fell of their own accord being thought inferior (§160), and were spread upon sloping platforms in order that a part of the amurca might flow out by itself. Here the fruit remained until a slight fermentation took place. It was then subjected to the action of a machine (Fig. 115) that bruised and pressed it. The oil that flowed out was caught in a jar and from it ladled into a receptacle (lābrum fictile), where it was allowed to settle, the amurca and other impurities falling to the bottom. The oil was then skimmed off into another like receptacle and again allowed to settle, the process being repeated (as often as thirty times if necessary) until all impurities had been left behind. The best oil was made by subjecting the berries at first to a gentle pressure only. The bruised pulp was then taken out, separated from the stones or pits, and pressed a second or even a third time, the quality becoming poorer each time. The oil was kept in jars which were glazed on the inside with wax or gum to prevent absorption, the covers were carefully secured and the jars stored away in vaults (Fig. 116).

292 The olives were picked from the tree (Fig. 114), and those that fell on their own were considered inferior (§160). They were spread out on sloping platforms so that some of the amurca would drain naturally. The fruit stayed there until a slight fermentation happened. It was then put through a machine (Fig. 115) that crushed and pressed it. The oil that came out was collected in a jar and then poured into a container (lābrum fictile) where it was allowed to settle, with the amurca and other impurities sinking to the bottom. The oil was then skimmed off into another similar container and allowed to settle again, repeating this process as many as thirty times if needed until all impurities were removed. The best oil was made by initially applying only a gentle pressure to the berries. The crushed pulp was then removed, separated from the stones, and pressed a second or even third time, with the quality decreasing each time. The oil was stored in jars that were coated on the inside with wax or gum to prevent absorption, the lids were securely fastened, and the jars were kept in vaults (Fig. 116).

FIGURE 116. VAULT FOR STORING OIL
FIGURE 116. VAULT FOR STORING OIL

293 Grapes.—Grapes were eaten fresh from the vines and were also dried in the sun and kept as raisins, but they owed their real importance in Italy as elsewhere to the wine made from them. The vine was not native to Italy, as until recently it was supposed to be, but was introduced, probably from Greece, long before history begins. The earliest name for Italy known to the Greeks was Oenōtria, "the land of the vine-pole," and very ancient legends ascribe to Numa restrictions upon the use of wine. It is probable that up to the time of the Gracchi wine was rare and expensive. The quantity produced gradually increased as the cultivation of cereals declined (§146), but the quality long remained inferior, all the choice wines being imported from Greece and the east. By Cicero's time, however, attention was being given to viticulture and to the scientific making of wines, and by the time of Augustus vintages were produced that vied with the best brought in from abroad. Pliny, writing about the middle of the first century of our era, says that of the eighty really choice wines then known to the Romans two-thirds were produced in Italy, and Arrian of about the same time says that Italian wines were famous as far away as India.

293 Grapes.—Grapes were eaten fresh off the vines and were also dried in the sun to make raisins, but their real significance in Italy, just like in other places, came from the wine produced from them. The vine wasn’t originally from Italy, as was previously thought, but was probably brought over from Greece long before recorded history. The earliest name for Italy known to the Greeks was Oenōtria, meaning "the land of the vine-pole," and very old legends attribute restrictions on wine use to Numa. It’s likely that up until the time of the Gracchi, wine was rare and expensive. The amount produced gradually grew as grain farming declined (§146), but the quality remained low for a long time, with all the best wines being imported from Greece and the East. By Cicero's time, however, people started paying attention to grape growing and the scientific production of wines, and by Augustus's era, vintages were being produced that rivaled the best imported ones. Pliny, writing around the middle of the first century AD, states that out of the eighty truly exceptional wines known to the Romans, two-thirds were made in Italy, and Arrian of about the same period mentions that Italian wines were famous as far away as India.

294 Viticulture.—Grapes could be grown almost anywhere in Italy, but the best wines were made south of Rome within the confines of Latium and Campania. The cities of Praeneste, Velitrae, and Formiae were famous for the wines grown on the sunny slopes of the Alban hills. A little farther south, near Terracina, was the ager Caecubus, where was produced the Caecuban wine, pronounced by Augustus the noblest of all. Then comes Mt. Massicus with the ager Falernus on its southern side, producing the Falernian wines, even more famous than the Caecuban. Upon and around Vesuvius, too, fine wines were grown, especially near Naples, Pompeii, Cumae, and Surrentum. Good wines but less noted than these were produced in the extreme south, near Beneventum, Aulon, and Tarentum. Of like quality were those grown east and north of Rome, near Spoletium, Caesena, Ravenna, Hadria, and Ancona. Those of the north and west, in Etruria and Gaul, were not so good.

294 Viticulture.—Grapes could be cultivated almost anywhere in Italy, but the best wines were produced south of Rome, particularly in Latium and Campania. The cities of Praeneste, Velitrae, and Formiae were well-known for the wines from the sunny slopes of the Alban hills. A bit further south, near Terracina, lay the ager Caecubus, which produced Caecuban wine, considered by Augustus to be the finest of all. Next is Mt. Massicus with the ager Falernus on its southern slope, yielding Falernian wines, which were even more renowned than the Caecuban. Excellent wines were also produced on and around Vesuvius, especially near Naples, Pompeii, Cumae, and Surrentum. Good wines, although less famous, came from the far south, near Beneventum, Aulon, and Tarentum. Wines of similar quality were grown to the east and north of Rome, near Spoletium, Caesena, Ravenna, Hadria, and Ancona. Those from the north and west, in Etruria and Gaul, were not as good.

295 Vineyards.—The sunny side of a hill was the best place for a vineyard. The vines were supported by poles or trellises in the modern fashion, or were planted at the foot of trees up which they were allowed to climb. For this purpose the elm (ulmus) was preferred, because it flourished everywhere, could be closely trimmed without endangering its life, and had leaves that made good food for cattle when they were plucked off to admit the sunshine to the vines. Vergil speaks of "marrying the vine to the elm," and Horace calls the plane tree a bachelor (platanus coelebs), because its dense foliage made it unfit for the vineyard. Before the gathering of the grapes the chief work lay in keeping the ground clear; it was spaded over once each month through the year. One man could properly care for about four acres.

295 Vineyards.—The sunny side of a hill was the best spot for a vineyard. The vines were supported by poles or trellises in a modern way, or they were planted at the base of trees that they could climb. For this, the elm (ulmus) was preferred because it thrived everywhere, could be trimmed back without risking its health, and its leaves made good food for cattle when removed to let sunlight in for the vines. Vergil talks about "marrying the vine to the elm," and Horace refers to the plane tree as a bachelor (platanus coelebs) because its thick leaves made it unsuitable for vineyards. Before grape harvesting, the main task was to keep the ground clear; it was turned over once a month throughout the year. One person could manage about four acres effectively.

FIGURE 117. MAKING WINE
FIGURE 117. MAKING WINE

296 Wine Making.—The making of the wine took place usually in September, the season varying with the soil and the climate. It was anticipated by a festival, the vīnālia rūstica, celebrated on the 19th of August. Precisely what the festival meant the Romans themselves did not fully understand, perhaps, but it was probably intended to secure a favorable season for the gathering of the grapes. The general process of making the wine differed little from that familiar to us in Bible stories and still practiced in modern times. After the grapes were gathered they were first trodden with the bare feet (Fig. 117) and then pressed in the prēlum or lorcular. The juice as it came from the press was called mustum, "new," and was often drunk unfermented, as "sweet" cider is now. It could be kept sweet from vintage to vintage by being sealed in a jar smeared within and without with pitch and immersed for several weeks in cold water or buried in moist sand. It was also preserved by evaporation over a fire; when it was reduced one-half in this way it became a grape-jelly (dēfrutum) and was used as a basis for various beverages and for other purposes (§290).

296 Wine Making.—The process of making wine usually took place in September, with the timing varying based on the soil and climate. It was preceded by a festival, the vīnālia rūstica, celebrated on August 19th. The exact meaning of the festival may not have been fully understood by the Romans, but it likely aimed to ensure good weather for grape harvesting. The overall process of making wine was quite similar to what we know from Bible stories and still practice today. After the grapes were harvested, they were first crushed by foot (Fig. 117) and then pressed in the prēlum or lorcular. The juice that came from the press was called mustum, meaning "new," and was often consumed unfermented, just like "sweet" cider is today. It could be kept fresh from one harvest to the next by sealing it in a jar coated inside and out with pitch and immersing it for several weeks in cold water or burying it in moist sand. It was also preserved by evaporation over a fire; when reduced by half, it became a grape jelly (dēfrutum) and was used as a base for various drinks and other uses (§290).

297 Fermented wine (vīnum) was made by collecting the mustum in huge vat-like jars (dōlia, shown in Fig. 116), large enough to hide a man and containing a hundred gallons or more. These were covered with pitch within and without and partially buried in the ground in cellars or vaults (vīnāriae cellae), in which they remained permanently. After they were nearly filled with the mustum, they were left uncovered during the process of fermentation, which lasted under ordinary circumstances about nine days. They were then tightly sealed and opened only when the wine required attention3 or was to be removed. The cheaper wines were used directly from the dōlia, but the choicer kinds were drawn off after a year into smaller jars (amphorae), clarified and sometimes "doctored" in various ways, and finally stored in depositories often entirely distinct from the cellars (Fig. 118). A favorite place was a room in the upper story of the house, where the wine was artificially aged by the heat rising from the furnace or even by the smoke escaping from the fire. The amphorae were sometimes marked with the name of the wine, and the names of the consuls for the year in which they were filled.

297 Fermented wine (vīnum) was made by gathering the mustum in large vat-like jars (dōlia, shown in Fig. 116), big enough to conceal a person and holding a hundred gallons or more. These jars were lined with pitch both inside and out and were partly buried in the ground within cellars or vaults (vīnāriae cellae), where they stayed permanently. Once they were nearly filled with mustum, they remained open during the fermentation process, which typically lasted about nine days. Afterward, they were sealed tightly and only opened when the wine needed attention3 or was ready to be taken out. The cheaper wines were served directly from the dōlia, while the more premium varieties were siphoned off after a year into smaller jars (amphorae), clarified, sometimes modified in various ways, and eventually stored in facilities often separate from the cellars (Fig. 118). A popular spot for storage was a room on the upper floor of the house, where the wine was artificially aged by the heat rising from the furnace or even by the smoke from the fire. The amphorae were sometimes labeled with the name of the wine and the names of the consuls for the year they were filled.

3 Spoiled wine was used as vinegar (acētum), and vinegar that became dull and flavorless was called vappa. This term was also used as an insult for lazy and useless men.
FIGURE 118. WINE CELLAR
FIGURE 118. WINE CELLAR

298 Beverages.—After water and milk, wine was the ordinary drink of the Romans of all classes. It must be distinctly understood, however, that they always mixed it with water and used more water than wine. Pliny mentions one sort of wine that would stand being mixed with eight times its own bulk of water. To drink wine unmixed was thought typical of barbarism, and among the Romans it was so drunk only by the dissipated at their wildest revels. Under the Empire the ordinary qualities of wine were cheap enough to be sold at three or four cents a quart (§388); the choicer kinds were very costly, entirely beyond the reach, Horace gives us to understand, of a man in his circumstances. More rarely used than wine were other beverages that are mentioned in literature. A favorite drink was mulsum, made of four measures of wine and one of honey. A mixture of water and honey allowed to ferment together was called mulsa. Cider also was made by the Romans, and wines from mulberries and dates. They also made various cordials from aromatic plants, but it must be remembered (§281) that they had no knowledge of tea or coffee.

298 Beverages.—After water and milk, wine was the typical drink for Romans of all social classes. However, it’s important to note that they always mixed it with water, using more water than wine. Pliny mentions a type of wine that could be mixed with up to eight times its volume in water. Drinking wine straight was considered a sign of barbarism, and only the most reckless indulged in it at wild parties. During the Empire, ordinary quality wine was cheap enough to be sold for three or four cents a quart (§388); the more expensive varieties were very pricey, well beyond what a man in Horace's situation could afford. Less common than wine were other drinks mentioned in literature. A popular beverage was mulsum, made from four parts wine and one part honey. A mix of water and honey allowed to ferment was known as mulsa. The Romans also made cider, as well as wines from mulberries and dates. They created various cordials from aromatic plants, but it should be noted (§281) that they had no knowledge of tea or coffee.

299 Style of Living.—The table supplies of a given people vary from age to age with the development of civilization and refinement, and in the same age with the means and tastes of classes and individuals. Of the Romans it may be said that during the early Republic, perhaps almost through the second century B.C., they cared little for the pleasures of the table. They lived frugally and ate sparingly. They were almost strictly vegetarians (§273), much of their food was eaten cold, and the utmost simplicity characterized the cooking and the service of their meals. Everything was prepared by the māter familiās or by the maidservants under her supervision (§90). The table was set in the ātrium (§188), and the father, mother, and children sat around it on stools or benches (§225), waiting upon each other and their guests (§104). Dependents ate of the same food, but apart from the family. The dishes were of the plainest sort, of earthenware or even of wood, though a silver saltcellar was often the cherished ornament of the humblest board. Table knives and forks were unknown, the food being cut into convenient portions before it was served, and spoons being used to convey to the mouth what the fingers could not manage. During this period there was little to choose between the fare of the proudest patrician and the humblest client. The Samnite envoys found Manius Curius, the conqueror of Pyrrhus (275 B.C.), eating his dinner of vegetables (§275) from an earthen bowl. A century later the poet Plautus calls his countrymen a race of porridge eaters (pultiphagōnidae, §283), and gives us to understand that in his time even the wealthiest Romans had in their households no specially trained cooks. When a dinner out of the ordinary was given, a professional cook was hired, who brought with him to the house of the host his utensils and helpers, just as a plumber or surgeon responds to a call nowadays.

299 Style of Living.—The food supply of a particular group of people changes over time as civilization and refinement progress, and within the same era, it varies with the resources and preferences of different classes and individuals. Regarding the Romans, it can be noted that during the early Republic, perhaps even throughout the second century B.C., they were not very interested in enjoying elaborate meals. They lived simply and ate lightly. They were almost entirely vegetarian (§273), much of their food was served cold, and their cooking and meal presentation were extremely basic. Everything was prepared by the māter familiās or by the maidservants under her direction (§90). Meals were served in the ātrium (§188), where the father, mother, and children gathered around it on stools or benches (§225), serving each other and their guests (§104). Dependents ate the same food but separately from the family. The dishes were very simple, made of clay or even wood, although a silver saltcellar was often a prized item on even the simplest table. Table knives and forks did not exist, as food was cut into manageable pieces before being served, and spoons were used to bring food to the mouth when fingers couldn’t handle it. During this time, there was little difference in the meals of the wealthiest patrician and the poorest client. The Samnite envoys found Manius Curius, who defeated Pyrrhus (275 B.C.), having his dinner of vegetables (§275) from a clay bowl. A century later, the poet Plautus describes his fellow Romans as a people who primarily ate porridge (pultiphagōnidae, §283), indicating that even the richest Romans in his time often had no specially trained cooks in their households. When a special dinner was hosted, a professional cook was hired who brought his own tools and assistants, similar to how a plumber or surgeon would respond to a call today.

300 The last two centuries of the Republic saw all this changed. The conquest of Greece and the wars in Asia Minor gave the Romans a taste of eastern luxury, and altered their simple table customs, as other customs had been altered by like contact with the outside world (§§5, 101, 112, 192). From this time the poor and the rich no longer fared alike. The former constrained by poverty lived frugally as of old: every schoolboy knows that the soldiers who won Caesar's battles for him lived on grain (§282 and note), which they ground in their handmills and baked at their campfires. The very rich, on the other hand, aping the luxury of the Greeks but lacking their refinement, became gluttons instead of gourmands. They ransacked the world4 for articles of food, preferring the rare and the costly to what was really palatable and delicate. They measured the feast by the quantities they could consume, reviving the sated appetite by piquant sauces and resorting to emetics to prolong the pleasures of the table and prevent the effects of over-indulgence. The separate dining-room (trīclīnium) was introduced, the great houses having two or more (§204), and the oecī (§207) were pressed into service for banquet halls. The dining couch (§224) took the place of the bench or stool, slaves served the food to the reclining guests, a dinner dress (§249) was devised, and every familia urbāna (§149) included a high-priced chef with a staff of trained assistants. Of course there were always wealthy men, Atticus, the friend of Cicero, for example (§155), who clung to the simpler customs of the earlier days, but these could make little headway against the current of senseless dissipation and extravagance. Over against these must be set the fawning poor, who preferred the fleshpots of the rich patron (§§181, 182) to the bread of honest independence. Between the two extremes was a numerous middle class of the well-to-do, with whose ordinary meals we are more concerned than with the banquets of the very rich. These meals were the ientāculum, the prandium, and the cēna.

300 The last two centuries of the Republic saw all this change. The conquest of Greece and the wars in Asia Minor introduced Romans to eastern luxury, shifting their simple dining customs, just like other customs had changed due to outside influences (§§5, 101, 112, 192). From this time on, the poor and the rich no longer lived the same way. The poor, constrained by poverty, continued to live simply as before: every schoolboy knows that the soldiers who fought for Caesar lived on grain (§282 and note), which they ground in their handmills and baked over campfires. The very rich, on the other hand, emulated Greek luxury but lacked their sophistication, becoming gluttons instead of true food lovers. They scoured the world4 for food, favoring rare and expensive items over what was genuinely tasty and delicate. They judged a feast by how much they could eat, reviving their appetites with spicy sauces and using emetics to extend their dining pleasures and counteract the effects of overeating. The separate dining room (trīclīnium) became popular, with large houses having two or more (§204), and the oecī (§207) were turned into banquet halls. The dining couch (§224) replaced the bench or stool, slaves served food to the reclining guests, a dinner outfit (§249) was created, and every familia urbāna (§149) included an expensive chef with a team of trained assistants. Of course, there were always wealthy individuals, like Atticus, Cicero's friend (§155), who stuck to the simpler customs of earlier times, but they struggled to resist the tide of mindless extravagance and wastefulness. On the other hand were the desperate poor, who preferred the rich patron's lavish meals (§§181, 182) over the bread of honest independence. Between these two extremes was a large middle class of well-off individuals, whose everyday meals are more relevant to us than the extravagant banquets of the super-rich. These meals were the ientāculum, the prandium, and the cēna.

4 Gellius (2nd century A.D.) provides a list from a satirical poem by Varro: Peacock from Samos, heath-cock from Phrygia, crane from Media, kid from Ambracia, young tuna from Chalcedon, mūrēna from Tartessus, cod (?) from Pessinus, oysters from Tarentum, scallop from Chios (?), sturgeon (?) from Rhodes, scarus from Cilicia, nuts from Thasos, dates from Egypt, chestnuts (?) from Spain.

301 Hours for Meals.—Three meals a day was the regular number with the Romans as with us, though hygienists were found then, as they may be found nowadays, who believed two meals more healthful than three, and then as now high livers often indulged in an extra meal taken late at night. Custom fixed more or less rigorously the hours for meals, though these varied with the age, and to a less extent with the occupations and even with the inclinations of individuals. In early times in the city and in all periods in the country the chief meal (cēna) was eaten in the middle of the day, preceded by a breakfast (ientāculum) in the early morning and followed in the evening by a supper (vesperna). In classical times the hours for meals in Rome were about as they are now in our large cities: that is, the cēna was postponed until the work of the day was finished, thus crowding out the vesperna, and a luncheon (prandium) took the place of the old-fashioned "noon dinner." The evening dinner came to be more or less of a social function, guests being present and the food and service the best the house could afford, while the ientāculum and prandium were in comparison very simple and informal meals.

301 Meal Times.—The Romans typically had three meals a day, just like us, although there were health enthusiasts back then, as there are today, who thought that two meals were healthier than three. High-society individuals often treated themselves to an extra late-night meal. Meal times were generally set, but they varied based on age, and to some extent, occupations and personal preferences. In ancient times in the city and throughout the countryside, the main meal (cēna) was eaten around midday, following an early morning breakfast (ientāculum) and followed by an evening supper (vesperna). By classical times, meal hours in Rome were roughly similar to those in our major cities now: the cēna was delayed until after the day’s work was done, which pushed the vesperna aside, and lunch (prandium) replaced the traditional "noon dinner." Evening dinners became more social events, with guests present and the food and service being the best available, while the ientāculum and prandium were much simpler and more casual meals.

302 Breakfast and Luncheon.—The breakfast (ientāculum or iantāculum) was eaten immediately after rising, the hour varying, of course, with the occupation and condition of the individual. It consisted usually merely of bread, eaten dry or dipped in wine or sprinkled over with salt, though raisins, olives, and cheese were sometimes added. Workmen pressed for time seem to have taken their breakfast in their hands to eat as they went to the place of their labor, and schoolboys often stopped on their way to school (§122) at a public bakery (§286) to buy a sort of shortcake or pancake, on which they made a hurried breakfast. More rarely the breakfast became a regular meal, eggs being served in addition to the things just mentioned, and mulsum (§298) and milk drunk with them. It is likely that such a breakfast was taken at a later hour and by persons who dispensed with the noon meal. The luncheon (prandium) came about eleven o'clock. It, too, consisted usually of cold food: bread, salads (§276), olives, cheese, fruits, nuts, and cold meats from the dinner of the day before. Occasionally, however, warm meat and vegetables were added, but the meal was never an elaborate one. It is sometimes spoken of as a morning meal, but in this case it must have followed at about the regular interval an extremely early breakfast, or it must itself have formed the breakfast, taken later than usual, when the ientāculum for some reason had been omitted. After the prandium came the midday rest or siesta (merīdiātiō), when all work was laid aside until the eighth hour, except in the law courts and in the senate. In the summer, at least, everybody went to sleep, and even in the capital the streets were almost as deserted as at midnight. The vesperna, entirely unknown in city life, closed the day on the farm. It was an early supper which consisted largely of the leavings of the noonday dinner with the addition of such uncooked food as a farm would naturally supply. The word merenda seems to have been applied in early times to this evening meal, then to refreshments taken at any time (cf. the English "lunch"), and finally to have gone out of use altogether.

302 Breakfast and Luncheon.—Breakfast (ientāculum or iantāculum) was eaten right after getting up, with the time varying based on a person's job and circumstances. It mainly consisted of bread, which could be eaten plain, dipped in wine, or sprinkled with salt, although sometimes raisins, olives, and cheese were included. Workers in a hurry often ate their breakfast on the way to work, and schoolboys frequently stopped at a public bakery (§286) on the way to school (§122) to grab a quick shortcake or pancake for breakfast. Less often, breakfast turned into a full meal, with eggs served alongside the usual items, and mulsum (§298) and milk being drunk with it. This kind of breakfast likely happened later in the morning for those who skipped lunch. Luncheon (prandium) was around eleven o'clock and typically included cold food like bread, salads (§276), olives, cheese, fruits, nuts, and leftover meat from the previous dinner. Sometimes, warm meat and vegetables were added, but it was never a fancy meal. It's sometimes called a morning meal, but that would mean it came after a very early breakfast or was a later breakfast if the ientāculum was missed. After prandium, there was a midday break or siesta (merīdiātiō), during which all work stopped until the eighth hour, except for the courts and the senate. In summer, everyone took a nap, and even in the capital, the streets were nearly as empty as at midnight. The vesperna, which was unknown in city life, marked the end of the day on the farm. It was an early supper mainly made up of leftovers from lunch, along with some raw food supplies from the farm. The term merenda seems to have originally referred to this evening meal, then to snacks at any time (similar to the English "lunch"), and eventually fell out of use altogether.

303 The Formal Meal.—The busy life of the city had early crowded the dinner out of its original place in the middle of the day and fixed it in the afternoon. The fashion soon spread to the towns and was carried by city people to their country estates (§145), so that in classical times the late dinner (cēna) was the regular thing for all persons of any social standing throughout the length and breadth of Italy. It was even more of a function than it is with us, because the Romans knew no other form of purely social intercourse. They had no receptions, balls, musicales, or theater parties, no other opportunities to entertain their friends or be entertained by them. It is safe to say, therefore, that when the Roman was in town he was every evening host or guest at a dinner as elaborate as his means or those of his friends permitted, unless, of course, urgent business claimed his attention or some unusual circumstances had withdrawn him temporarily from society. On the country estates the same custom prevailed, the guests coming from neighboring estates or being friends who stopped unexpectedly, perhaps, to claim entertainment for a night as they passed on a journey to or from the city (§388). These dinners, formal as they were, are to be distinguished carefully from the extravagant banquets of the ostentatious rich. They were in themselves thoroughly wholesome, the expression of genuine hospitality. The guests were friends, the number was limited, the wife and children of the host were present, and social enjoyment was the end in view. Before the meal itself is described something must be said of the dining-room and its furniture.

303 The Formal Meal.—The fast pace of city life quickly shifted dinner from its original midday slot to the afternoon. This trend spread to towns and was adopted by city dwellers in their country homes (§145), so by classical times, a late dinner (cēna) became a standard practice for all social classes across Italy. It was even more significant than it is today, as the Romans had no other forms of purely social gatherings. They didn’t have receptions, balls, concerts, or theater outings—no other chances to host friends or be entertained. It’s safe to say that when a Roman was in the city, he was either a host or a guest at a dinner every evening, as elaborate as his resources or those of his friends allowed, unless, of course, urgent business demanded his attention or some unusual circumstances pulled him away from social life. The same custom existed on country estates, with guests coming from nearby estates or friends who might stop by unexpectedly, perhaps seeking hospitality for the night on their way to or from the city (§388). These dinners, as formal as they were, should be clearly distinguished from the lavish feasts of the showy wealthy. They were genuinely wholesome, a true expression of hospitality. The guests were friends, the numbers were small, the host's wife and children were present, and social enjoyment was the main goal. Before describing the meal itself, it’s important to mention the dining room and its furnishings.

FIGURE 119. TABLE AND COUCHES
FIGURE 119. TABLE AND COUCHES
FIGURE 120. TABLE AND COUCHES
FIGURE 120. TABLE AND COUCHES
FIGURE 121. WOMAN SITTING ON DINING COUCH
FIGURE 121. WOMAN SITTING ON DINING COUCH

304 The Dining Couch.—The position of the dining-room (trīclīnium) in the Roman house has been described already (§204), and it has been remarked (§300) that in classical times the stool or bench had given place to the couch. This couch (lectus trīcliniāris) was constructed much as the common lectī were (§224), except that it was made broader and lower, had an arm at one end only, was without a back, and sloped from the front to the rear. At the end where the arm was, a cushion or bolster was placed, and parallel with it two others were arranged in such a way as to divide the couch into three parts. Each part was for one person, and a single couch would, therefore, accommodate three persons. The dining-room received its name (trīclīnium) from the fact that it was planned to hold three of these couches (κλίναι in Greek), set on three sides of a table, the fourth side of which was open. The arrangement varied a little with the size of the room. In a large room the couches were set as in Fig. 119, but if economy of space was necessary they were placed as in Fig. 120, the latter being probably the more common arrangement of the two. Nine may be taken, therefore, as the ordinary number at a Roman dinner party. More would be invited only on unusual occasions, and then a larger room would be used where two or more tables could be arranged in the same way, each accommodating nine guests. In the case of members of the same family, especially if one was a child, or when the guests were very intimate friends, a fourth person might find room on a couch, but this was certainly unusual; probably when a guest unexpectedly presented himself some member of the family would surrender his place to him. Often the host reserved a place or places for friends that his guests might bring without notice. Such uninvited persons were called umbrae. When guests were present the wife sat on the edge of the couch (Fig. 121) instead of reclining, and children were usually accommodated on seats at the open side of the table.

304 The Dining Couch.—The layout of the dining room (trīclīnium) in a Roman house has been described already (§204), and it has been noted (§300) that in classical times the stool or bench was replaced by the couch. This couch (lectus trīcliniāris) was built similarly to the regular lectī (§224), except it was wider and lower, had an arm on just one end, lacked a back, and sloped from the front to the back. At the end with the arm, a cushion or bolster was placed, and alongside it, two other cushions were arranged to divide the couch into three sections. Each section was meant for one person, so a single couch could accommodate three people. The dining room got its name (trīclīnium) because it was designed to fit three of these couches (κλίναι in Greek) around three sides of a table, with the fourth side open. The setup varied slightly depending on the size of the room. In a large room, the couches were arranged as in Fig. 119, but if space was tight, they were positioned as in Fig. 120, the latter likely being the more typical arrangement. Therefore, nine guests can be considered the usual number at a Roman dinner party. More people would be invited only for special occasions, and then a bigger room would be used, where two or more tables could be set up in the same style, each accommodating nine guests. For members of the same family, especially if one was a child, or when the guests were very close friends, a fourth person might fit on a couch, but this was definitely uncommon; usually, if a guest showed up unexpectedly, some family member would give up their spot. Often, the host would save a spot or spots for friends that guests might bring without notice. Such uninvited individuals were referred to as umbrae. When guests were there, the wife would sit at the edge of the couch (Fig. 121) instead of reclining, and children would typically sit at the open side of the table.

305 Places of Honor.—The guest approached the couch from the rear and took his place upon it, lying on the left side, with his face to the table, and supported by his left elbow, which rested on the cushion or bolster mentioned above. The position of his body is indicated by the arrows in the cut above (Fig. 119). Each couch and each place on the couch had its own name according to its position with reference to the others. The couches were called respectively lectus summus, lectus medius, and lectus īmus, and it will be noticed that persons reclining on the lectus medius had the lectus summus on the left and the lectus īmus on the right. Etiquette assigned the lectus summus and the lectus medius to guests, while the lectus īmus was reserved for the host, his wife, and one other member of his family. If the host alone represented the family, the two places beside him on the lectus īmus were given to the humblest of the guests.

305 Places of Honor.—The guest approached the couch from the back and took his place on it, lying on his left side, facing the table, and resting on his left elbow on the cushion or bolster mentioned earlier. The position of his body is indicated by the arrows in the image above (Fig. 119). Each couch and each spot on the couch had its own name based on its position relative to the others. The couches were referred to as lectus summus, lectus medius, and lectus īmus, and you'll notice that people reclining on the lectus medius had the lectus summus on their left and the lectus īmus on their right. Etiquette assigned the lectus summus and the lectus medius to guests, while the lectus īmus was reserved for the host, his wife, and one other family member. If the host was the only family representative, the two spots next to him on the lectus īmus were given to the least important guests.

306 The places on each couch were named in the same way, (locus) summus, medius, and īmus, denoted respectively by the figures 1, 2, and 3 in the cut. The person who occupied the place numbered 1 was said to be above (super, suprā) the person to his right, while the person occupying the middle place (2) was above the person on his right and below (īnfrā) the one on the left. The place of honor on the lectus summus was that numbered 1, and the corresponding place on the lectus īmus was taken by the host. The most distinguished guest, however, was given the place on the lectus medius marked 3, and this place was called by the special name locus cōnsulāris, because if a consul was present it was always assigned to him. It will be noticed that it was next the place of the host, and besides was especially convenient for a public official; if he found it necessary to receive or send a message during the dinner he could communicate with the messenger without so much as turning on his elbow.

306 The seating spots on each couch were named the same way, (locus) summus, medius, and īmus, indicated by the numbers 1, 2, and 3 in the illustration. The person sitting in the spot numbered 1 was said to be above (super, suprā) the person to their right, while the person in the middle seat (2) was above the person on their right and below (īnfrā) the one on the left. The place of honor on the lectus summus was the one numbered 1, and the corresponding spot on the lectus īmus was taken by the host. The most distinguished guest, however, was given the spot on the lectus medius marked 3, which was called locus cōnsulāris because if a consul was present, it was always assigned to him. It should be noted that it was next to the host's seat and was particularly convenient for a public official; if they needed to receive or send a message during dinner, they could do so without even having to turn their elbow.

FIGURE 122. SIDEBOARD FIGURE 123. SIDEBOARD
FIGURE 122. SIDEBOARD FIGURE 123. SIDEBOARD

307 Other Furniture.—In comparison with the lectī the rest of the furniture of the dining-room played an insignificant part. In fact the only other absolutely necessary article was the table (mēnsa), placed as shown in the figures above between the three couches in such a way that all were equally distant from it and free access to it was left on the fourth side. The space between the table and the couches might be so little that the guests could help themselves, or on the other hand so great that slaves could pass between to serve the food. The guests had no individual plates to be kept upon the table, so that it was used merely to receive the large dishes in which the food was served, and certain formal articles, such as the saltcellar (§299) and the things necessary for the offering to the gods. The table, therefore, was never very large (one such would be almost lost in a modern dining-room), but it was often exceedingly beautiful and costly (§227). Its beauties were not hidden either by any cloth or covering; the table-cloth, as we know it, did not come into use until about the end of the first century of our era. The cost and beauty of the dishes, too, were limited only by the means and taste of the owner. Besides the couches and the table, sideboards (abacī) were the only articles of furniture usually found in the trīclīnium. These varied from a simple shelf to tables of different forms and sizes and open cabinets, such as shown in Figs. 122 and 123 and in Schreiber LXVII, 11. They were set out of the way against the walls and served as do ours to display plate and porcelain when not in use on the table.

307 Other Furniture.—Compared to the lectī, the rest of the dining-room furniture was pretty minor. In fact, the only other essential item was the table (mēnsa), positioned as shown in the figures above between the three couches so that all were equally spaced from it and there was clear access on the fourth side. The gap between the table and the couches could be small enough for guests to help themselves, or large enough for servants to move through to serve food. Guests didn’t have individual plates on the table; it was mainly used for the large dishes the food was served in and certain formal items like the saltcellar (§299) and things needed for offerings to the gods. Therefore, the table was usually not very big (a table that size would almost get lost in a modern dining room), but it was often very beautiful and expensive (§227). Its beauty wasn't covered by any cloth; the tablecloth as we know it didn’t come into use until around the end of the first century CE. The cost and beauty of the dishes were only limited by the owner's resources and taste. Besides the couches and the table, sideboards (abacī) were the only other pieces of furniture typically found in the trīclīnium. These ranged from simple shelves to tables of various shapes and sizes and open cabinets, like those shown in Figs. 122 and 123 and in Schreiber LXVII, 11. They were placed against the walls and served, like ours, to display dishes and porcelain when not in use on the table.

308 Courses.—In classical times even the simplest dinner was divided into three parts, the gustus ("appetizer"), the cēna ("dinner proper"), and the secunda mēnsa5 ("dessert"); the dinner was made elaborate by serving each of the parts in several courses. The gustus consisted of those things only that were believed to excite the appetite or aid the digestion: oysters and other shell-fish fresh, sea-fish salted or pickled, certain vegetables that could be eaten uncooked, especially onions, and almost invariably lettuce and eggs, all with piquant sauces. With these appetizers mulsum (§298) was drunk, wine being thought too heavy for an empty stomach, and from the drink the gustus was also called the prōmulsis; another and more significant name for it was antecēna. Then followed the real dinner, the cēna, consisting of the more substantial viands, fish, flesh, fowl, and vegetables. With this part of the meal wine was drunk, but in moderation, for it was thought to dull the sense of taste, and the real drinking began only when the cēna was over. The cēna almost always consisted of several courses (mēnsa prīma, altera, tertia, etc.), three being thought neither niggardly nor extravagant; we are told that Augustus often dined on three courses and never went beyond six. The secunda mēnsa closed the meal with all sorts of pastry, sweets, nuts, and fruits, fresh and preserved, with which wine was freely drunk. From the fact that eggs were eaten at the beginning of the meal and apples at the close came the proverbial expression, ab ovō ad māla.

308 Courses.—In ancient times, even the simplest dinner was divided into three parts: the gustus ("appetizer"), the cēna ("main course"), and the secunda mēnsa5 ("dessert"). The meal was made elaborate by serving each part in several courses. The gustus included foods believed to stimulate the appetite or aid digestion: fresh oysters and shellfish, salted or pickled sea fish, certain raw vegetables, especially onions, and almost always lettuce and eggs, all served with tangy sauces. With these appetizers, people typically drank mulsum (§298), as wine was considered too heavy for an empty stomach; that's why the gustus was also referred to as prōmulsis, another name being antecēna. Then came the main dinner, the cēna, which featured more substantial dishes like fish, meat, poultry, and vegetables. Wine was drunk with this part of the meal but in moderation, as it was believed to dull the sense of taste, and serious drinking only started after the cēna was finished. The cēna typically consisted of several courses (mēnsa prīma, altera, tertia, etc.), with three being considered neither greedy nor extravagant; it was said that Augustus often had three courses and never exceeded six. The secunda mēnsa wrapped up the meal with various pastries, sweets, nuts, and both fresh and preserved fruits, accompanied by generous amounts of wine. The tradition of eating eggs at the beginning of the meal and apples at the end gave rise to the proverb, ab ovō ad māla.

5 This is the most common version, but the plural form can also be used, and the adjective can come after the noun.

309 Bills of Fare.—We have preserved to us in literature the bills of fare of a few meals, probably actually served, which may be taken as typical at least of the homely, the generous, and the sumptuous dinner. The simplest is given by Juvenal (†2d century A.D.): for the gustus, asparagus and eggs; for the cēna, young kid and chicken; for the secunda mēnsa, fruits. Two others are given by Martial (43-101 A.D.): the first has lettuce, onions, tunny-fish, and eggs cut in slices; sausages with porridge, fresh cauliflower, bacon, and beans; pears and chestnuts, and with the wine olives, parched peas, and lupines. The second has mallows, onions, mint, elecampane, anchovies with sliced eggs, and sow's udder in tunny sauce; the cēna was served in a single course (ūna mēnsa), kid, chicken, cold ham, haricot beans, and young cabbage sprouts; fresh fruits, with wine, of course. The last we owe to Macrobius (†5th century A.D.), who assigns it to a feast of the pontifices during the Republic, feasts that were proverbial for their splendor. The antecēna was served in two courses: first, sea-urchins, raw oysters, three kinds of sea-mussels, thrush on asparagus, a fat hen, panned oysters, and mussels; second, mussels again, shell-fish, sea-nettles, figpeckers, loin of goat, loin of pork, fricasseed chicken, figpeckers again, two kinds of sea-snails. The number of courses in which the cēna was served is not given: sow's udder, head of wild boar, panned fish, panned sow's udder, domestic ducks, wild ducks, hares, roast chicken, starch pudding, bread. No vegetables or dessert are mentioned by Macrobius, but we may take it for granted that they corresponded to the rest of the feast, and the wine that the pontifices drank was famed as the best.

309 Menu.—We have some records in literature of a few meals that were likely actually served, which can at least be seen as typical of simple, generous, and extravagant dinners. The simplest example comes from Juvenal (†2nd century A.D.): for the *gustus*, asparagus and eggs; for the *cēna*, young goat and chicken; for the *secunda mēnsa*, fruits. Two more examples are provided by Martial (43-101 A.D.): the first includes lettuce, onions, tuna, and sliced eggs; sausages with porridge, fresh cauliflower, bacon, and beans; pears and chestnuts, with wine, olives, roasted peas, and lupins. The second features mallows, onions, mint, elecampane, anchovies with sliced eggs, and pig’s udder in tuna sauce; the *cēna* was served in a single course (*ūna mēnsa*), including goat, chicken, cold ham, green beans, and young cabbage sprouts; fresh fruits, of course, with wine. The last example comes from Macrobius (†5th century A.D.), who assigns it to a feast of the pontifices during the Republic, known for their opulence. The *antecēna* was served in two courses: first, sea urchins, raw oysters, three kinds of sea mussels, thrush on asparagus, a fat hen, fried oysters, and mussels; second, mussels again, shellfish, jellyfish, fig peckers, goat loin, pork loin, fricasseed chicken, and fig peckers again, along with two types of sea snails. The number of courses for the *cēna* is not specified: pig’s udder, wild boar’s head, fried fish, fried pig’s udder, domestic ducks, wild ducks, hares, roast chicken, starch pudding, and bread. Macrobius does not mention any vegetables or dessert, but it’s reasonable to assume they matched the rest of the feast, and the wine that the pontifices drank was renowned as the best.

310 Serving the Dinner.—The dinner hour marked the close of the day's work, as has been said (§301), and varied, therefore, with the season of the year and the social position of the family. In general it may be said to have been not before the ninth and rarely after the tenth hour (§418). It lasted usually until bedtime, that is, for three or four hours at least, though the Romans went to bed early because they rose early (§§79, 122). Sometimes even the ordinary dinner lasted until midnight, but when a banquet was expected to be unusually protracted, it was the custom to begin earlier in order that there might be time after it for the needed repose. Such banquets, beginning before the ninth hour, were called tempestīva convīvia, the word "early" in this connection carrying with it about the same reproach as our "late" suppers. At the ordinary family dinners the time was spent in conversation, though in some good houses (notably that of Atticus, cf. §155) a trained slave read aloud to the guests. At "gentlemen's dinners" other forms of entertainment were provided, music, dancing, juggling, etc., by professional performers (§153).

310 Serving the Dinner.—Dinner marked the end of the day's work, as mentioned (§301), and varied depending on the season and the family's social status. Generally, it was served no earlier than 9 PM and rarely later than 10 PM (§418). Dinner usually lasted until bedtime, which meant it went on for at least three or four hours, although Romans went to bed early since they got up early themselves (§§79, 122). Sometimes a regular dinner could last until midnight, but if a banquet was expected to go on for a long time, it was common to start earlier to allow for some downtime afterward. These banquets, starting before 9 PM, were called tempestīva convīvia, with "early" in this context carrying a similar connotation to our term "late" suppers. At regular family dinners, people mostly talked, though in some well-off households (notably Atticus's, cf. §155) a trained slave would read aloud to the guests. At "gentlemen's dinners," other forms of entertainment were included, such as music, dancing, juggling, etc., by professional performers (§153).

311 When the guests had been ushered into the dining-room the gods were solemnly invoked, a custom to which our "grace before meat" corresponds. Then they took their places on the couches (accumbere, discumbere) as these were assigned them (§306), their sandals were removed (§250), to be cared for by their own attendants (§152), and water and towels were carried around for washing the hands. The meal then began, each course being placed upon the table on a waiter or tray (ferculum), from which the dishes were passed in regular order to the guests. As each course was finished the dishes were replaced on the ferculum and removed, and water and towels were again passed to the guests, a custom all the more necessary because the fingers were used for forks (§299). Between the chief parts of the meal, too, the table was cleared and carefully wiped with a cloth or soft sponge. Between the cēna proper and the secunda mēnsa a longer pause was made and silence was preserved while wine, salt, and meal, perhaps also regular articles of food, were offered to the Lares. The dessert was then brought on in the same way as the other parts of the meal. The signal to leave the couches was given by calling for the sandals (§250), and the guests immediately took their departure.

311 Once the guests were welcomed into the dining room, the gods were formally called upon, similar to our modern "grace before meals." They then took their seats on the couches (accumbere, discumbere) as assigned (§306), their sandals were taken off (§250) to be handled by their attendants (§152), and water and towels were brought around for hand washing. The meal began, with each course served on a waiter or tray (ferculum), from which the dishes were passed to the guests in order. After each course, the dishes were put back on the ferculum and taken away, followed by water and towels being offered again, a custom particularly important since fingers were used instead of forks (§299). Between the main parts of the meal, the table was cleared and wiped down with a cloth or soft sponge. A longer break was taken between the main meal (cēna) and dessert (secunda mēnsa), maintaining silence while wine, salt, and food were offered to the Lares. Dessert was then served just like the previous courses. The cue to leave the couches was when the guests called for their sandals (§250), and they would then promptly depart.

312 The Comissatio.—Cicero tells us of Cato and his Sabine neighbors lingering over their dessert and wine until late at night, and makes them find the chief charm of the long evening in the conversation. For this reason Cato declares the Latin word convīvium "a living together," a better word for such social intercourse than the one the Greeks used, symposium, "a drinking together." The younger men in the gayer circles of the capital inclined rather to the Greek view and followed the cēna proper with a drinking bout, or wine supper, called comissātiō or compōtātiō. This differed from the form that Cato approved not merely in the amount of wine consumed, in the lower tone, and in the questionable amusements, but also in the following of certain Greek customs unknown among the Romans until after the second Punic war and never adopted in the regular dinner parties that have been described. These were the use of perfumes and flowers at the feast, the selection of a Master of the Revels, and the method of drinking.

312 The Comissatio.—Cicero tells us about Cato and his Sabine neighbors enjoying their dessert and wine late into the night, finding the main pleasure in their conversation. For this reason, Cato describes the Latin word convīvium as "a living together," which he believes is a better term for this social interaction than the Greek word symposium, meaning "a drinking together." The younger men in the more lively circles of the capital tended to favor the Greek perspective, following the proper cēna with a drinking session or wine supper called comissātiō or compōtātiō. This was different from what Cato approved of, not just in the amount of wine consumed, the more relaxed atmosphere, and the questionable entertainment, but also in the adoption of certain Greek customs that were unknown to the Romans until after the second Punic war and were never included in the usual dinner parties described earlier. These included the use of perfumes and flowers at the feast, the selection of a Master of the Revels, and the drinking style.

FIGURE 124. END OF DRINKING BOUT
FIGURE 124. END OF DRINKING BOUT

FIGURE 125. MIXING BOWL
FIGURE 125. MIXING BOWL

313 The perfumes and flowers were used not so much on account of the sweetness of their scent, much as the Romans enjoyed it, as because they believed that the scent prevented or at least retarded intoxication. This is shown by the fact that they did not use the unguents and the flowers throughout the whole meal, but waited to anoint the head with perfumes and crown it with flowers until the dessert and the wine were brought on. Various leaves and flowers were used for the garlands (corōnae convīvālēs) according to individual tastes, but the rose was the most popular and came to be generally associated with the comissātiō. After the guests had assumed their crowns (and sometimes garlands were also worn around the neck), each threw the dice, usually calling as he did so upon his sweetheart or some deity to help his throw. The one whose throw was the highest (§320) was forthwith declared the rēx (magister, arbiter) bibendī. Just what his duties and privileges were we are nowhere expressly told, but it can hardly be doubted that it was his province to determine the proportion of water to be added to the wine (§298), to lay down the rules for the drinking (lēgēs īnsānae, Horace calls them), to decide what each guest should do for the entertainment of his fellows, and to impose penalties and forfeits for the breaking of the rules.

313 The perfumes and flowers were used not just because of how sweet they smelled, which the Romans really enjoyed, but because they believed the scent helped prevent or at least slow down intoxication. This is evident from the fact that they didn’t use the unguents and flowers throughout the entire meal; instead, they waited to anoint their heads with perfumes and crown themselves with flowers until dessert and wine were served. Different leaves and flowers were chosen for the garlands (corōnae convīvālēs) based on personal preference, but the rose was the most popular and became commonly associated with the comissātiō. After the guests put on their crowns (and sometimes wore garlands around their necks), each one would throw the dice, often calling on their sweetheart or some deity to help with their throw. The person who rolled the highest (§320) was immediately declared the rēx (magister, arbiter) bibendī. Although we aren’t explicitly told what his responsibilities and privileges were, it’s likely that he decided how much water should be mixed with the wine (§298), set the rules for drinking (lēgēs īnsānae, as Horace calls them), determined what each guest should do to entertain the others, and imposed penalties and forfeit for breaking the rules.

FIGURE 126. DRINKING CUPS
FIGURE 126. DRINKING CUPS

FIGURE 127. CYATHUS
FIGURE 127. CYATHUS

314 The wine was mixed under the direction of the magister in a large bowl (crātēr), the proportions of the wine and water being apparently constant for the evening, and from the crātēr (Fig. 125), placed on the table in view of all, the wine was ladled by the servants into the goblets (pōcula, Fig. 126) of the guests. The ladle (cyathus, Fig. 127) held about one-twelfth of a pint, or more probably was graduated by twelfths. The method of drinking seems to have differed from that of the regular dinner chiefly in this: at the ordinary dinner each guest mixed his wine to suit his own taste and drank as little or as much as he pleased, while at the comissātiō all had to drink alike, regardless of differences in taste and capacity. The wine seems to have been drunk chiefly in "healths," but an odd custom regulated the size of the bumpers. Any guest might propose the health of any person he pleased to name; immediately slaves ladled into each goblet as many cyathī (twelfths of a pint) as there were letters in the given name, and the goblets had to be drained at a draft. The rest of the entertainment was undoubtedly wild enough (§310); gambling seems to have been common, and Cicero speaks of more disgraceful practices in his speeches against Catiline. Sometimes the guests spent the evening roaming from house to house, playing host in turn, and making night hideous as they staggered through the streets with their crowns and garlands.

314 The wine was mixed under the guidance of the magister in a large bowl (crātēr), with the proportions of wine and water staying the same for the evening. From the crātēr (Fig. 125), which was placed on the table for everyone to see, the servants ladled wine into the guests' goblets (pōcula, Fig. 126). The ladle (cyathus, Fig. 127) held about one-twelfth of a pint, or was likely measured in twelfths. The way of drinking seemed to differ from that of a regular dinner mainly in one way: at a normal dinner, each guest mixed their wine to their liking and drank as little or as much as they wanted, while at the comissātiō, everyone had to drink the same amount, no matter their personal taste or capacity. The wine was primarily consumed in "healths," but there was a quirky rule about the size of the bumpers. Any guest could propose a toast to anyone they wanted to name; immediately, slaves would ladle into each goblet as many cyathī (twelfths of a pint) as there were letters in the person’s name, and the goblets had to be emptied in one go. The rest of the entertainment was undoubtedly rowdy enough (§310); gambling was common, and Cicero mentioned even more scandalous behavior in his speeches against Catiline. Sometimes the guests spent the evening moving from house to house, taking turns hosting, and making the night chaotic as they stumbled through the streets with their crowns and garlands.

315 The Banquets of the Rich.—Little need be said of the banquets of the wealthy nobles in the last century of the Republic and of the rich parvenus (§181) who thronged the courts of the earlier Emperors. They were arranged on the same plan as the dinners we have described, differing from them only in the ostentatious display of furniture, plate, and food. So far as particulars have reached us, they were grotesque and revolting, judged by the canons of to-day, rather than magnificent. Couches made of silver, wine instead of water for the hands, twenty-two courses to a single cēna, seven thousand birds served at another, a dish of livers of fish, tongues of flamingos, brains of peacocks and pheasants mixed up together, strike us as vulgarity run mad. The sums spent upon these feasts do not seem so fabulous now as they did then. Every season in our great capitals sees social functions that surpass the feasts of Lucullus in cost as far as they do in taste and refinement. As signs of the times, however, as indications of changed ideals, of degeneracy and decay, they deserved the notice that the Roman historians and satirists gave them.

315 The Banquets of the Rich.—Not much needs to be said about the banquets of wealthy nobles in the last century of the Republic and the rich newcomers (§181) who filled the courts of the early Emperors. They were organized in a similar fashion to the dinners we've described, differing only in their extravagant display of furniture, silverware, and food. From what we know, they were grotesque and off-putting by today’s standards, rather than impressive. Couches made of silver, wine instead of water for washing hands, twenty-two courses for a single dinner, seven thousand birds served at another, a dish of fish livers, flamingo tongues, peacock and pheasant brains mixed together seem like a complete indulgence. The amounts spent on these feasts don’t seem so outrageous now as they did back then. Every season in our major cities features social events that exceed the cost of Lucullus’s banquets, as much as they exceed them in taste and sophistication. However, as reflections of the times, showing shifted ideals and decline, they deserved the attention that Roman historians and satirists gave them.





CHAPTER IX

AMUSEMENTS; BATHS

REFERENCES: Marquardt, 269-296, 834-861; Staatsverwaltung, III, 504-565; Göll, III, 455-480, 104-157; Guhl and Koner, 643-658, 804-829, 609-618; Friedländer, II, 295-637; Ramsay, 394-409; Pauly-Wissowa, amphitheātrum, calx, circus, Bader; Smith, Harper, Rich, amphitheātrum, balneae, circus, gladiātōrēs, theātrum, and other Latin words in text; Baumeister, 694, 241-244, 2089-2111; Lübker, 1073 f., 1199 f., 477 f., 1048 f., 185, 1213; Kelsey-Mau, 135-161, 180-220.

FIGURE 128. DISCUS THROWER
FIGURE 128. DISCUS THROWER

316 After the games of childhood (§§102, 103) were passed the Roman seemed to lose all instinct for play. Of sport for sport's sake he knew nothing, he took part in no games for the sake of excelling in them. He played ball before his dinner for the good of the exercise, he practiced riding, fencing, wrestling, hurling the discus (Fig. 128), and swimming for the strength and skill they gave him in arms, he played a few games of chance for the excitement the stakes afforded, but there was no "national game" for the young men, and there were no social amusements in which men and women took part together. The Roman made it hard and expensive, too, for others to amuse him. He cared nothing for the drama, little for spectacular shows, more for farces and variety performances, perhaps, but the one thing that really appealed to him was excitement, and this he found in gambling or in such amusements only as involved the risk of injury to life and limb, the sports of the circus and the amphitheater. We may describe first the games in which the Roman participated himself and then those at which he was a mere spectator. In the first class are field sports and games of hazard, in the second the public and private games (lūdī pūblicī et prīvātī).

316 After childhood games (§§102, 103) were over, the Romans seemed to lose all interest in play. They knew nothing of sports for the sake of enjoyment and didn't engage in games just to excel. They played ball before dinner for the exercise, practiced riding, fencing, wrestling, discus throwing (Fig. 128), and swimming for the strength and skills these activities developed, and played a few games of chance for the thrill of the stakes. However, there was no "national game" for young men, and no social activities where men and women participated together. The Romans also made it difficult and costly for others to entertain them. They had little interest in drama, only some in spectacular shows, and perhaps more in farces and variety acts, but what truly excited them was gambling or amusements that involved a risk of injury to life and limb, like the sports found in the circus and amphitheater. We can first describe the games the Romans participated in themselves and then those they watched as spectators. The first category includes field sports and chance games, while the second consists of public and private games (lūdī pūblicī et prīvātī).

317 Sports of the Campus.—The Campus Martius included all the level ground lying between the Tiber and the Capitoline and Quirinal hills. The northwestern portion of this plain, bounded on two sides by the Tiber, which here sweeps abruptly to the west, kept clear of public and private buildings and often called simply the Campus, was for centuries the playground of Rome. Here the young men gathered to practice the athletic games mentioned above, naturally in the cooler parts of the day. Even men of graver years did not disdain a visit to the Campus after the merīdiātiō (§302), in preparation for the bath before dinner, instead of which the younger men preferred to take a cool plunge in the convenient river. The sports themselves were those that we are accustomed to group together as track and field athletics. They ran foot races, jumped, threw the discus (Fig. 128), practiced archery, and had wrestling and boxing matches. These sports were carried on then much as they are now, if we may judge by Vergil's description in the Fifth Aeneid, but an exception must be made of the games of ball. These seem to have been very dull and stupid as compared with ours. It must be remembered, however, that they were played more for the healthful exercise they furnished than for the joy of the playing, and by men of high position, too—Caesar, Maecenas, and even the Emperor Augustus.

317 Campus Sports.—The Campus Martius included all the flat land lying between the Tiber and the Capitoline and Quirinal hills. The northwestern part of this plain, bordered on two sides by the Tiber, which here curves sharply to the west, was kept clear of public and private buildings and was often just referred to as the Campus. For centuries, it served as Rome's playground. Young men would gather here to practice the athletic games mentioned earlier, usually during the cooler parts of the day. Even older men didn't shy away from visiting the Campus after the merīdiātiō (§302), preparing for a bath before dinner; younger men, on the other hand, preferred to take a refreshing dip in the nearby river. The sports included what we now categorize as track and field athletics. They participated in foot races, long jumps, discus throwing (Fig. 128), archery practice, wrestling, and boxing matches. These activities were conducted much like they are today, as suggested by Vergil's description in the Fifth Aeneid, but ball games were an exception. Those seemed pretty dull and uninspiring compared to ours. It’s important to note, though, that they played more for the health benefits than for fun, and even prominent figures like Caesar, Maecenas, and the Emperor Augustus participated.

FIGURE 129. FOLLES FIGURE 130. GAME OF BALL
FIGURE 129. FOLLES FIGURE 130. GAME OF BALL

318 Games of Ball.—Balls of different sizes are known to have been used in the different games, variously filled with hair, feathers, and air (follēs, Fig. 129). Throwing and catching formed the basis of all the games, the bat being practically unknown. In the simplest game the player threw the ball as high as he could, and tried to catch it before it struck the ground. Variations of this were what we should call juggling, the player keeping two or more balls in the air (Fig. 130), and throwing and catching by turns with another player. Another game must have resembled our handball, requiring a wall and smooth ground at its foot. The ball was struck with the open hand against the wall, allowed to fall back upon the ground and bound, and then struck back against the wall in the same manner. The aim of the player was to keep the ball going in this way longer than his opponent could. Private houses and the public baths often had "courts" especially prepared for this amusement. A third game was called trigōn, and was played by three persons, stationed at the angles of an equilateral triangle. Two balls were used and the aim of the player was to throw the ball in his possession at the one of his opponents who would be the less likely to catch it. As two might throw at the third at the same moment, or as the thrower of one ball might have to receive the second ball at the very moment of throwing, both hands had to be used and a good degree of skill was necessary. Other games, all of throwing and catching, are mentioned here and there, but none is described with sufficient detail to be clearly understood.

318 Games of Ball.—Balls of various sizes were used in different games, filled with hair, feathers, or air (follēs, Fig. 129). Throwing and catching were the core elements of all these games, and bats were almost non-existent. In the simplest game, a player would throw the ball as high as possible and try to catch it before it hit the ground. Variations of this were akin to juggling, where a player kept two or more balls in the air (Fig. 130) and alternated throwing and catching with another player. Another game likely resembled what we know as handball, requiring a wall and a smooth surface at its base. The ball was hit with an open hand against the wall, allowed to bounce back off the ground, and then hit again against the wall in the same way. The player's goal was to keep the ball in play longer than their opponent. Private homes and public baths often had "courts" specifically designed for this activity. A third game was called trigōn, played by three people positioned at the corners of an equilateral triangle. Two balls were in play, and the goal was to throw one's ball at an opponent who was least likely to catch it. Since two players might throw at one opponent simultaneously, or the thrower of one ball might need to catch the second ball right after throwing, both hands were used, requiring a fair amount of skill. Other throwing and catching games are mentioned occasionally, but none are described in enough detail to be thoroughly understood.

319 Games of Chance.—The Romans were passionately fond of games of chance, and gambling was so universally associated with such games that they were forbidden by law, even when no stakes were actually played for. A general indulgence seems to have been granted at the Saturnalia in December, and public opinion allowed old men to play at any time. The laws were hard to enforce, however, as such laws usually are, and large sums were won and lost not merely at general gambling resorts, but also at private houses. Games of chance, in fact, with high stakes, were one of the greatest attractions at the men's dinners that have been mentioned (§314). The commonest form of gambling was our "heads or tails," coins being used as with us, the value depending on the means of the players. Another common form was our "odd or even," each player guessing in turn and in turn holding counters concealed in his outstretched hand for his opponent to guess. The stake was usually the contents of the hand though side bets were not unusual. In a variation of this game the players tried to guess the actual number of the counters held in the hand. Of more interest, however, were the games of knuckle-bones and dice.

319 Games of Chance.—The Romans were really into games of chance, and gambling was so closely linked to these games that it was banned by law, even if no actual money was at stake. There seemed to be a general exemption during the Saturnalia in December, and public opinion allowed older men to gamble at any time. Enforcing these laws was tough, as is often the case, and large amounts of money were won and lost not only at public gambling venues but also in private homes. In fact, high-stakes games of chance were one of the main draws at the men’s dinners mentioned (§314). The most common form of gambling was our "heads or tails," using coins just like we do, with the amount depending on the players' wealth. Another popular game was "odd or even," where each player took turns guessing while holding counters hidden in their outstretched hand for the other to guess. The usual stake was the contents of the hand, though side bets were common. In a variation of this game, players guessed the exact number of counters held in the hand. But the more interesting games involved knuckle-bones and dice.

FIGURE 131. GIRLS PLAYING WITH KNUCKLE-BONES
FIGURE 131. GIRLS PLAYING WITH KNUCKLE-BONES

320 Knuckle-bones.—Knuckle-bones (tālī) of sheep and goats, and imitations of them in ivory, bronze, and stone, were used as playthings by children and for gaming by men. Children played our "jackstones" with them, throwing five into the air at once and catching as many as possible on the back of the hand (Fig. 131). The length of the tālī was greater than their width and they had, therefore, four long sides and two ends. The ends were rounded off or pointed, so that the tālī could not stand on them. Of the four long sides two were broader than the others. Of the two broader sides one was concave, the other convex; while of the narrower sides one was flat and the other indented. As all the sides were of different shapes the tālī did not require marking as do our dice, but for convenience they were sometimes marked with the numbers 1, 3, 4, and 6, the numbers 2 and 5 being omitted. Four tālī were used at a time, either thrown into the air with the hand or thrown from a dice-box (fritillus), and the side on which the bone rested was counted, not that which came up. Thirty-five different throws were possible, of which each had a different name. Four aces were the lowest throw, called the Vulture, while the highest, called the Venus, was when all the tālī came up differently. It was this throw that designated the magister bibendī (§313).

320 Knuckle-bones.—Knuckle-bones (tālī) from sheep and goats, as well as copies made from ivory, bronze, and stone, were used as toys by kids and for gaming by adults. Kids played a game similar to our "jacks" with them, tossing five into the air at once and trying to catch as many as possible on the back of their hand (Fig. 131). The length of the tālī was greater than the width, giving them four long sides and two ends. The ends were either rounded or pointed, so the tālī couldn’t stand on those ends. Of the four long sides, two were wider than the others. One of the wider sides was concave while the other was convex; and among the narrower sides, one was flat and the other was indented. Since all sides were different shapes, the tālī didn't need markings like our dice, but for convenience, they were sometimes marked with the numbers 1, 3, 4, and 6, leaving out 2 and 5. Four tālī were used at a time, either tossed into the air by hand or rolled from a dice box (fritillus), and the side that landed face down was counted, not the one that came up. There were 35 different throws possible, each with its own name. The lowest throw, consisting of four aces, was called the Vulture, while the highest throw, called the Venus, was when all the tālī showed different faces. This throw determined the magister bibendī (§313).

FIGURE 132. PLAYING DICE
FIGURE 132. PLAYING DICE

321 Dice.—The Romans had also dice (tesserae) precisely like our own. They were made of ivory, stone, or some close-grained wood, and had the sides numbered from one to six. Three were used at a time, thrown from the fritillus, as were the knuckle-bones (Fig. 132), but the sides counted that came up. The highest throw was three sixes, the lowest three aces. In ordinary gaming the aim of the player seems to have been to throw a higher number than his opponent, but there were also games played with dice on boards with counters, that must have been something like our backgammon, uniting skill with chance. Little more of these is known than their names, but a board used for some such game is shown in §336 (Fig. 144). If one considers how much space is given in our newspapers to the game of baseball, and how impossible it would be for a person who had never seen a game to get a correct idea of one from the newspaper descriptions only, it will not seem strange that we know so little of Roman games.

321 Dice.—The Romans also had dice (tesserae) just like ours. They were made from ivory, stone, or fine-grained wood, and were numbered from one to six on each side. Three dice were used at a time, thrown from the fritillus, just like knuckle-bones (Fig. 132), with the sides that showed facing up counting. The highest roll was three sixes, and the lowest was three aces. In regular games, the player's goal seemed to be to roll a higher number than their opponent, but there were also games played with dice on boards with counters that must have been similar to our backgammon, combining skill with luck. We know little more about these games than their names, but a board used for one of these games is shown in §336 (Fig. 144). If we think about how much coverage baseball gets in our newspapers and how hard it would be for someone who has never seen a game to understand it just from the newspaper descriptions, it won't seem surprising that we know so little about Roman games.

322 Public and Private Games.—With the historical development of the Public Games this book has no concern (§2). It is sufficient to say that these free exhibitions, given first in honor of some god or gods at the cost of the state and extended and multiplied for political purposes until all religious significance was lost, had come by the end of the Republic to be the chief pleasure in life for the lower classes in Rome, so that Juvenal declares that the free bread (§286) and the games of the circus were the people's sole desire. Not only were these games free, but when they were given all public business was stopped and all citizens were forced to take a holiday. These holidays became rapidly more and more numerous; by the end of the Republic sixty-six days were taken up by the games, and in the reign of Marcus Aurelius (161-180) no less than one hundred and thirty-five days out of the year were thus closed to business.1 Besides these standing games, others were often given for extraordinary events, and funeral games were common when great men died. These last were not made legal holidays. For our purposes the distinction between public and private games is not important, and all may be classified according to the nature of the exhibitions as, lūdī scēnicī, dramatic entertainments given in a theater, lūdī circēnsēs, chariot races and other exhibitions given in a circus, and mūnera gladiātōria, shows of gladiators usually given in an amphitheater.

322 Public and Private Games.—This book doesn’t really cover the historical development of the Public Games (§2). It’s enough to say that these free events, originally held to honor certain gods and funded by the state, grew and multiplied for political reasons until all religious meaning was lost. By the end of the Republic, they had become the main source of entertainment for the lower classes in Rome. Juvenal remarked that free bread (§286) and the circus games were all the people wanted. Not only were these games free, but whenever they took place, all public business was halted, and every citizen had to take a day off. These holidays quickly increased in number; by the end of the Republic, sixty-six days were consumed by the games, and during Marcus Aurelius's reign (161-180), as many as one hundred and thirty-five days a year were dedicated to these events.1 In addition to the regular games, others were often held for special occasions, and funeral games were common when important figures passed away. However, these last events were not designated as legal holidays. For our purposes, the difference between public and private games isn’t significant, and all can be categorized by the type of performances: lūdī scēnicī, dramatic shows held in a theater, lūdī circēnsēs, chariot races and other events held in a circus, and mūnera gladiātōria, gladiator bouts usually held in an amphitheater.

1 Indiana has about sixty holidays each year, which is around the average for the United States.

323 Dramatic Performances.—The history of the development of the drama at Rome belongs, of course, to the history of Latin literature. In classical times dramatic performances consisted of comedies (cōmoediae), tragedies (tragoediae), farces (mīmī), and pantomimes (pantomīmī). The farces and pantomimes were used chiefly as interludes and afterpieces, though with the common people they were the most popular of all and outlived the others. Tragedy never had any real hold at Rome, and only the liveliest comedies gained favor on the stage. Of the comedies the only ones that have come down to us are those of Plautus and Terence, all adaptations from Greek originals, all depicting Greek life, and represented in Greek costumes (fābulae palliātae). They were a good deal more like our comic operas than our comedies, large parts being recited to the accompaniment of music and other parts sung while the actor danced. They were always presented in the daytime, as Roman theaters were provided with no means of lighting, in the early period after the noon meal (§301), but by Cicero's time they had come to be given in the morning. The average comedy must have required about two hours for the acting, with allowance for the occasional music between the scenes. We read of a play being acted twice in a day, but this must have been very exceptional, as time had to be allowed for the other more popular shows given on the same occasion.

323 Dramatic Performances.—The evolution of drama in Rome is a part of Latin literature's history. In classical times, dramatic performances included comedies (cōmoediae), tragedies (tragoediae), farces (mīmī), and pantomimes (pantomīmī). Farces and pantomimes mainly served as interludes and afterpieces, but they were the most popular among the common people and outlasted the others. Tragedy never really gained traction in Rome, and only the liveliest comedies found success on stage. The only comedies that have survived are those by Plautus and Terence, all adaptations from Greek originals, showcasing Greek life and performed in Greek costumes (fābulae palliātae). They were more similar to our comic operas than our comedies, with large portions being recited alongside music and other parts sung while the actors danced. Performances always took place during the day since Roman theaters had no lighting, originally after the noon meal (§301), but by Cicero's time, they shifted to the morning. An average comedy likely took about two hours to perform, allowing for occasional music between scenes. There are accounts of a play being performed twice in one day, but this was likely very rare since time needed to be set aside for other popular shows happening at the same time.

FIGURE 133. SCENE FROM A COMEDY
FIGURE 133. SCENE FROM A COMEDY

324 Staging the Play.—The play, as well as the other sports, was under the supervision of the officials in charge of the games at which it was given. They contracted for the production of the play with some recognized manager (dominus gregis), who was usually an actor of acknowledged ability and had associated with him a troupe (grex) of others only inferior to himself. The actors were all slaves (§143), and men took the parts of women. There was no limit fixed to the number of actors, but motives of economy would lead the dominus to produce each play with the smallest number possible, and two or even more parts were often assigned to one actor. The characters in the comedies wore the ordinary Greek dress of daily life and the costumes (Fig. 133) were, therefore, not expensive. The only make-up required was paint for the face, especially for the actors who took women's parts, and the wigs that were used conventionally to represent different characters, gray for old men, black for young men, red for slaves, etc. These and the few properties (ōrnāmenta) necessary were furnished by the dominus. It seems to have been customary also for him to feast the actors at his expense if their efforts to entertain were unusually successful.

324 Staging the Play.—The play, like the other events, was overseen by the officials responsible for the games where it was performed. They hired a recognized manager (dominus gregis), typically a skilled actor who led a troupe (grex) of performers, all of whom were generally less talented than he was. The actors were all slaves (§143), and men played female roles. There was no set limit on the number of actors, but for budget reasons, the dominus would often try to keep the cast as small as possible, with one actor frequently taking on multiple roles. The characters in the comedies wore the typical Greek clothing of everyday life, so the costumes (Fig. 133) were not costly. The only makeup needed was face paint, particularly for the actors playing women, along with wigs used to represent different characters—gray for older men, black for younger men, red for slaves, and so on. These items, along with the few props (ōrnāmenta) required, were provided by the dominus. It was also common for him to host a feast for the actors at his expense if their performances were particularly entertaining.

325 The Early Theater.—The theater itself deserved no such name until very late in the Republic. During the period when the best plays were being written (200-160 B.C.) almost nothing was done for the accommodation of the actors or the audience. The stage was merely a temporary platform, rather wide than deep, built at the foot of a hill or a grass-covered slope. There were almost none of the things that we are accustomed to associate with a stage, no curtains, no flies, no scenery that could be changed, not even a sounding-board to aid the actor's voice. There was no way either to represent the interior of a house, and the dramatist was limited, therefore, to such situations as might be supposed to take place upon a public street. This street the stage represented; at the back of it were shown the fronts of two or three houses with windows and doors that could be opened, and sometimes there was an alley or passageway between two of the houses. An altar stood on the stage, we are told, to remind the people of the religious origin of the games. No better provision was made for the audience than for the actors. The people took their places on the slope before the stage, some reclining on the grass, some standing, some perhaps sitting on stools they had brought from home. There was always din and confusion to try the actor's voice, pushing and crowding, disputing and quarreling, wailing of children, and in the very midst of the play the report of something livelier to be seen elsewhere might draw the whole audience away.

325 The Early Theater.—The theater didn’t really deserve its name until very late in the Republic. During the period when the best plays were being written (200-160 B.C.), there was almost nothing done to accommodate the actors or the audience. The stage was just a temporary platform, wider than it was deep, built at the bottom of a hill or a grassy slope. There were hardly any of the things we usually associate with a stage—no curtains, no rigging, no changeable scenery, and not even a sounding-board to help amplify the actor's voice. There was no way to represent the inside of a house, so the playwright could only create scenes that might occur on a public street. This street was represented on stage; at the back were the fronts of two or three houses with windows and doors that could be opened, and sometimes there was an alley or passage between two of the houses. An altar stood on stage to remind the audience of the religious origins of the games. The audience didn’t have any better accommodations than the actors. People took their places on the slope in front of the stage, some lying on the grass, some standing, and others perhaps sitting on stools they had brought from home. There was always noise and chaos that tested the actor's voice—pushing and crowding, arguing and squabbling, the cries of children, and in the middle of the performance, the sound of something more exciting happening nearby could easily distract the entire audience.

FIGURE 134. EXTERIOR OF THEATER AT ORANGE
FIGURE 134. EXTERIOR OF THEATER AT ORANGE

FIGURE 135. THEATER AT POMPEII
FIGURE 135. THEATER AT POMPEII

326 The Later Theater.—Beginning about 145 B.C., however, efforts were made to improve upon this poor apology for a theater, in spite of the opposition of those who considered the plays ruinous to morals. In that year a wooden theater on Greek lines provided with seats was erected, but the senate caused it to be pulled down as soon as the games were over. It became a fixed custom, however, for such a temporary theater with special and separate seats for senators, and much later for the knights, to be erected as often as plays were given at public games, until in 55 B.C. Pompeius Magnus erected the first permanent theater at Rome. It was built of stone after the plans of one he had seen at Mytilene and seated at least seventeen thousand people; Pliny says forty thousand. This theater showed two noteworthy divergences from its Greek model. The Greek theaters were excavated out of the side of the hill, while the Roman theater was erected on level ground (that of Pompeius in the Campus Martius) and gave, therefore, a better opportunity for exterior magnificence. The Greek theater had a large circular space for choral performances immediately before the stage; in the Roman theater this space, called the orchestra then as now, was much smaller, and was assigned to the senators. The first fourteen rows of seats rising immediately behind them were reserved for the knights. The seats back of these were occupied indiscriminately by the people, on the principle apparently of first come first served. No other permanent theaters were erected at Rome until 13 B.C., when two were constructed. The smaller had room for eleven thousand spectators, the larger, erected in honor of Marcellus, the nephew of Augustus, for twenty thousand. These improved playhouses made possible spectacular elements in the performances that the rude scaffolding of early days had not permitted, and these spectacles proved the ruin of the legitimate drama. To make realistic the scenes representing the pillaging of a city, Pompeius is said to have furnished troops of cavalry and bodies of infantry, hundreds of mules laden with real spoils of war, and three thousand mixing bowls (§314). In comparison with these three thousand mixing bowls, the avalanches, runaway locomotives, sawmills in full operation, and cathedral scenes of modern times seem poor indeed.

326 The Later Theater.—Starting around 145 B.C., efforts were made to improve on this inadequate excuse for a theater, despite opposition from those who thought the plays were harmful to morals. That year, a wooden theater built in the Greek style, complete with seats, was constructed, but the senate ordered it to be torn down as soon as the games ended. However, it became a common practice to set up a temporary theater, with special and separate seats for senators, and later for the knights, whenever plays were performed at public games. This continued until 55 B.C., when Pompeius Magnus built the first permanent theater in Rome. It was made of stone, based on a design he had seen in Mytilene, and could seat at least seventeen thousand people; Pliny claims it could hold forty thousand. This theater had two notable differences from its Greek counterpart. Greek theaters were carved into the hillside, while the Roman theater was built on flat ground (Pompeius' in the Campus Martius), allowing for greater exterior grandeur. The Greek theater had a large circular area for choral performances in front of the stage; in the Roman theater, this area, still known as the orchestra, was much smaller and reserved for senators. The first fourteen rows of seats right behind them were saved for the knights. The seats behind these were occupied by the public, apparently on a first-come, first-served basis. No other permanent theaters were built in Rome until 13 B.C., when two were created. The smaller one could hold eleven thousand spectators, while the larger, built in honor of Marcellus, Augustus's nephew, could accommodate twenty thousand. These advanced theaters allowed for grander elements in performances that the crude scaffolding of earlier times could not support, and these spectacles were detrimental to the legitimate drama. To make scenes depicting the looting of a city realistic, Pompeius is said to have provided cavalry troops and infantry units, hundreds of mules carrying actual spoils of war, and three thousand mixing bowls (§314). Compared to these three thousand mixing bowls, the modern-day scenes with avalanches, runaway trains, sawmills in action, and cathedrals seem quite underwhelming.

FIGURE 136. SECTION OF THEATER OF MARCELLUS
FIGURE 136. SECTION OF THEATER OF MARCELLUS (Restored)

FIGURE 137. PLAN OF THEATER
FIGURE 137. PLAN OF THEATER

327 The general appearance of these theaters, the type of hundreds erected later throughout the Roman world, may be gathered from Fig. 137, the plan of a theater on lines laid down by Vitruvius (§187). GH is the front line of the stage (proscaenium); all behind it is the scaena, devoted to the actors, all before it is the cavea, devoted to the spectators. IKL in the rear mark the position of three doors, for example, those of the three houses mentioned above (§325). The semicircular orchestra CMD is the part appropriated to the senators. The seats behind the orchestra, rising in concentric semicircles, are divided by five passageways into six portions (cuneī), and in a similar way the seats above the semicircular passage (praecīnctiō) shown in the figure are divided by eleven passageways into twelve cuneī. Access to the seats of the senators was afforded by passageways under the higher seats at the right and the left of the stage, one of which may be seen in Fig. 135, which represents a part of the smaller of the two theaters uncovered at Pompeii, built not far from 80 B.C. Over the vaulted passage will be noticed what must have been the best seats in the theater, corresponding in some degree to the boxes of modern times. These were reserved for the emperor, if he was present, for the officials who superintended the games and (on the other side) for the Vestals. Access to the higher seats was conveniently given by broad stairways constructed under the seats and running up to the passageways between the cuneī. These are shown in Fig. 136, a theoretical restoration of the Marcellus theater mentioned above. Behind the highest seats were broad colonnades, affording shelter in case of rain, and above them were tall masts from which awnings (vēla) were spread to protect the people from the sun. The appearance of the stage end may be gathered from Fig. 134, showing the remains of a Roman theater still existing at Orange,2 in the south of France. It should be noticed that the stage was connected with the auditorium by the seats over the vaulted passages to the orchestra, and that the curtain was raised from the bottom, to hide the stage, not lowered from the top as ours is now. Vitruvius suggested that rooms and porticos be built behind the stage, like the colonnades that have been mentioned, to afford space for the actors and properties and shelter for the people in case of rain.

327 You can get a sense of the overall look of these theaters, which were the model for hundreds built later across the Roman world, from Fig. 137, the plan of a theater designed according to Vitruvius (§187). GH marks the front line of the stage (proscaenium); everything behind it is the scaena, where the actors perform, and everything in front is the cavea, where the audience sits. IKL at the back indicate the positions of three doors, like those of the three houses mentioned earlier (§325). The semicircular orchestra CMD is designated for the senators. The seats behind the orchestra rise in concentric semicircles and are divided by five passageways into six sections (cuneī), while the seats above the semicircular walkway (praecīnctiō) shown in the figure are split by eleven passageways into twelve cuneī. Senators could access their seats through passageways located beneath the higher rows on either side of the stage, one of which can be seen in Fig. 135, representing a part of the smaller of the two theaters uncovered at Pompeii, built around 80 B.C. Above the vaulted passage are what would have been the best seats in the theater, somewhat comparable to modern boxes. These were reserved for the emperor, if he was present, for the officials overseeing the games, and (on the opposite side) for the Vestals. The higher seats were easily reached via wide staircases built beneath the seating areas that led up to the passageways between the cuneī. These are depicted in Fig. 136, a theoretical restoration of the Marcellus theater mentioned earlier. Behind the topmost seats were wide colonnades, providing shelter from rain, and above them were tall masts supporting awnings (vēla) to shield the audience from the sun. The appearance of the stage end can be seen in Fig. 134, showing the remains of a Roman theater that still exists at Orange,2 in the south of France. Notably, the stage was connected to the auditorium by the seats over the vaulted passages to the orchestra, and the curtain was raised from the bottom to conceal the stage, rather than being lowered from the top as it is today. Vitruvius suggested building rooms and porticos behind the stage, similar to the mentioned colonnades, to provide space for the actors and props as well as shelter for people in case of rain.

2 This theater has been restored and is now used for performances of Classical Drama. Check out the fascinating article about it in the "Century Magazine" from June 1895. It's believed to have been built during the reign of Marcus Aurelius (161-180) and fell into ruins in the fourth century A.D.
FIGURE 138. VICTORIOUS AURIGA
FIGURE 138. VICTORIOUS AURIGA

328 Roman Circuses.—The games of the circus were the oldest of the free exhibitions at Rome and always the most popular. The word circus means simply a ring and the lūdī circēnsēs were therefore any shows that might be given in a ring. We shall see below (§343) that these shows were of several kinds, but the one most characteristic, the one that is always meant when no other is specifically named, is that of chariot races. For these races the first and really the only necessary condition is a large and level piece of ground. This was furnished by the valley between the Aventine and Palatine hills, and here in prehistoric times the first Roman race course was established. This remained the circus, the one always meant when no descriptive term was added, though when others were built it was called sometimes by way of distinction the Circus Maximus. None of the others ever approached it in size, in magnificence, or in popularity.

328 Roman Circuses.—The circus games were the oldest free shows in Rome and always the most popular. The word circus simply means a ring, so the lūdī circēnsēs referred to any performances held in a ring. We’ll see below (§343) that these performances varied, but the most characteristic one, usually implied when no other type is specifically mentioned, is the chariot races. The only main requirement for these races is a large, level area. This was provided by the valley between the Aventine and Palatine hills, where the first Roman racetrack was established in prehistoric times. It remained the circus, the one always intended when no additional description was given, though when other circuses were built, it was sometimes referred to as the Circus Maximus. None of the others ever matched it in size, grandeur, or popularity.

329 The second circus to be built at Rome was the circus Flāminius, founded in 221 B.C. by the same Caius Flaminius, who built the Flaminian road. It was located in the southern part of the Campus Martius (§317), and like the Circus Maximus was exposed to the frequent overflows of the Tiber. Its position is fixed beyond question, but the actual remains are very scanty, so that little is known of its size or appearance. The third to be established was that of Caius (Caligula) and Nero, named from the two emperors who had to do with its construction, and erected, therefore, in the first century A.D. It lay at the foot of the Vatican hill, but we know little more of it than that it was the smallest of the three. These three were the only circuses within the city. In the immediate neighborhood, however, were three others. Five miles out on the via Portuēnsis was the circus of the Arval Brethren. About three miles out on the Appian way was the Circus of Maxentius, erected in 309 A.D. This is the best preserved of all, and a plan of it is shown in the next paragraph. On the same road, some twelve miles from the city, in the old town of Bovillae, was a third, making six within easy reach of the people of Rome.

329 The second circus built in Rome was the circus Flāminius, established in 221 B.C. by Caius Flaminius, who also constructed the Flaminian road. It was situated in the southern part of the Campus Martius (§317), and like the Circus Maximus, it often flooded from the Tiber. Its location is well-documented, but the remains are minimal, so not much is known about its size or look. The third circus was built by Caius (Caligula) and Nero, named after the two emperors involved in its construction, and was completed in the first century A.D.. It was located at the base of Vatican Hill, but we only know it was the smallest of the three. These were the only circuses in the city. However, there were three others nearby. Five miles out on the via Portuēnsis was the circus of the Arval Brethren. About three miles out on the Appian Way was the Circus of Maxentius, built in 309 A.D.. This is the best-preserved of all, and a plan of it is shown in the next paragraph. On the same road, about twelve miles from the city, in the old town of Bovillae, was a third, making six altogether within easy reach of the people of Rome.

FIGURE 139. PLAN OF THE CIRCUS OF MAXENTIUS
FIGURE 139. PLAN OF THE CIRCUS OF MAXENTIUS

330 Plan of the Circus.—All of the Roman circuses known to us had the same general arrangement, which will be readily understood from the plan of the Circus of Maxentius shown in Fig. 139. The long and comparatively narrow stretch of ground which formed the race course proper (arēna) is almost surrounded by the tiers of seats, running in two long parallel lines uniting in a semicircle at one end. In the middle of this semicircle is a gate, marked F in the plan, by which the victor left the circus when the race was over. It was called, therefore, the porta triumphālis. Opposite this gate at the other end of the arena was the station for the chariots (AA in the plan), called carcerēs, "barriers," flanked by two towers at the corners (II), and divided into two equal sections by another gate (B), called the porta pompae, by which processions entered the circus. There are also gates (HH) between the towers and the seats. The exterior appearance of the towers and barriers, called together the oppidum, is shown in Fig. 140.

330 Plan of the Circus.—All the Roman circuses we know had a similar layout, which can be easily understood from the plan of the Circus of Maxentius shown in Fig. 139. The long and relatively narrow area that made up the actual racetrack (arēna) is almost surrounded by rows of seating, arranged in two long parallel lines that curve into a semicircle at one end. In the center of this semicircle is a gate, marked F in the plan, through which the winner exited the circus after the race. This gate was called the porta triumphālis. Directly opposite this gate at the other end of the arena was the area for the chariots (AA in the plan), known as carcerēs, meaning "barriers," flanked by two towers at the corners (II) and divided into two equal sections by another gate (B), called the porta pompae, where processions entered the circus. There are also gates (HH) between the towers and the seats. The outer appearance of the towers and barriers, referred to collectively as the oppidum, is shown in Fig. 140.

FIGURE 140. OPPIDUM OF A CIRCUS
FIGURE 140. OPPIDUM OF A CIRCUS

331 The arena is divided for about two-thirds its length by a fence or wall (MM), called the spīna, "backbone." At the end of this were fixed pillars (LL), called mētae, marking the inner line of the course. Once around the spīna was a lap (spatium, curriculum), and the fixed number of laps, usually seven to a race, was called a missus. The last lap, however, had but one turn, that at the mēta prīma, the one nearest the porta triumphālis, the finish being a straightaway dash to the calx. This was a chalk line drawn on the arena far enough away from the second mēta to keep it from being obliterated by the hoofs of the horses as they made the turn, and far enough also from the carcerēs to enable the driver to stop his team before dashing into them. The dotted line (DN) is the supposed location of the calx. It will be noticed that the important things about the developed circus are the arēna, carcerēs, spīna, mētae, and the seats, all of which will be more particularly described.

331 The arena is divided for about two-thirds of its length by a fence or wall (MM), known as the spīna, meaning "backbone." At the end of this are fixed pillars (LL), called mētae, that mark the inner line of the course. Completing one lap around the spīna is called a lap (spatium, curriculum), and the standard number of laps for a race is usually seven, referred to as a missus. However, the last lap only involves one turn, at the mēta prīma, which is the one closest to the porta triumphālis, with the finish being a straight sprint to the calx. This was a chalk line drawn on the arena, positioned far enough from the second mēta to avoid being erased by the horses' hooves during the turn, and also far enough from the carcerēs to allow the driver to stop the team before rushing into them. The dotted line (DN) indicates the presumed location of the calx. It's worth noting that the key elements of the developed circus are the arēna, carcerēs, spīna, mētae, and the seats, all of which will be described in more detail.

332 The Arena.—The arena is the level space surrounded by the seats and the barriers. The name was derived from the sand used to cover its surface to spare as much as possible the unshod feet of the horses. A glance at the plan will show that speed could not have been the important thing with the Romans that it is with us. The sand, the shortness of the stretches, and the sharp turns between them were all against great speed. The Roman found his excitement in the danger of the race. In every representation of the race course that has come down to us may be seen broken chariots, fallen horses, and drivers under wheels and hoofs. The distance was not a matter of close measurement either, but varied in the several circuses, the Circus Maximus being fully 300 feet longer than the Circus of Maxentius. All seem to have had constant, however, the number of laps, seven to the race, and this also goes to prove that the danger was the chief element in the popularity of the contests. The distance actually traversed in the Circus of Maxentius may be very closely estimated. The length of the spīna is about 950 feet. If we allow fifty feet for the turn at each mēta, each lap makes a distance of 2,000 feet, and six laps, 12,000 feet. The seventh lap had but one turn in it, but the final stretch to the calx made it perhaps 300 feet longer than one of the others, say 2,300 feet. This gives a total of 14,300 feet for the whole missus, or about 2.7 miles. Jordan calculates the missus of the Circus Maximus at 8.4 kilometers, which would be about 5.2 miles, but he seems to have taken the whole length of the arena into account, instead of that merely of the spīna.

332 The Arena.—The arena is the flat area surrounded by the seats and barriers. Its name comes from the sand that covered its surface to protect the horses' bare feet. A look at the layout shows that speed wasn't as crucial for the Romans as it is for us today. The sand, the short distances, and the sharp turns made it hard to achieve high speeds. The Romans found their excitement in the risks of the race. In every depiction of the racetrack that has survived, you can see broken chariots, fallen horses, and drivers caught under wheels and hooves. The distance was also not precisely measured, varying across different circuses, with the Circus Maximus being about 300 feet longer than the Circus of Maxentius. However, they consistently had seven laps per race, which further indicates that the danger was the main draw of these contests. The actual distance covered in the Circus of Maxentius can be estimated closely. The length of the spīna is about 950 feet. If we add fifty feet for the turn at each mēta, each lap covers 2,000 feet, totaling 12,000 feet for six laps. The seventh lap only has one turn, but the final stretch to the calx probably made it around 300 feet longer than the others, making it about 2,300 feet. This brings the total to 14,300 feet for the entire missus, or roughly 2.7 miles. Jordan calculates the missus of the Circus Maximus at 8.4 kilometers, which is about 5.2 miles, but he seems to have included the total length of the arena instead of just the length of the spīna.

FIGURE 141. THE CARCERES
FIGURE 141. THE CARCERES
FIGURE 142. BOX OF THE DATOR LUDORUM
FIGURE 142. BOX OF THE DATOR LUDORUM

333 The Barriers.—The carcerēs were the stations of the chariots and teams when ready for the races to begin. They were a series of vaulted chambers entirely separated from each other by solid walls, and closed behind by doors through which the chariots entered. The front of the chamber was formed by double doors, with the upper part made of grated bars, admitting the only light which it received. From this arrangement the name carcer was derived. Each chamber was large enough to hold a chariot with its team, and as a team was composed sometimes of as many as seven horses the "prison" must have been nearly square. There was always a separate chamber for each chariot. Up to the time of Domitian the highest number of chariots was eight, but after his time as many as twelve sometimes entered the same race, and twelve carcerēs had, therefore, to be provided, although four chariots was the usual number. Half of these chambers lay to the right, half to the left of the porta pompae. The appearance of a section of the carcerēs is shown in Fig. 141.

333 The Barriers.—The carcerēs were the stations where chariots and teams waited for the races to start. They consisted of a series of vaulted chambers completely separated by solid walls, each locked behind doors that allowed chariots to enter. The front of each chamber had double doors, with the upper part made of grated bars, allowing in the only light they received. This setup gave rise to the name carcer. Each chamber was spacious enough to fit a chariot and its team, and since a team could have as many as seven horses, the "prison" must have been nearly square. There was always a separate chamber for each chariot. Up until the time of Domitian, the maximum number of chariots was eight, but after his reign, up to twelve chariots sometimes participated in the same race, which meant twelve carcerēs had to be provided, although four chariots was the usual count. Half of these chambers were to the right, and half were to the left of the porta pompae. A section of the carcerēs is illustrated in Fig. 141.

334 It will be noticed from the plan (§330) that the carcerēs were arranged in a curved line. This is supposed to have been drawn in such a way that every chariot, no matter which of the carcerēs it happened to occupy, would have the same distance to travel in order to reach the beginning of the course proper at the nearer end of the spīna. There was no advantage in position, therefore, at the start, and places were assigned by lot. In later times a starting line (līnea alba) was drawn with chalk between the second mēta and the seats to the right, but the line of carcerēs remained curved as of old. At the ends of the row of chambers, towers were built which seem to have been the stands for the musicians; over the porta pompae was the box of the chief official of the games (dator lūdōrum), and between his box and the towers were seats for his friends and persons connected with the games. In Fig. 142 is shown a victor pausing before the box of the dator to receive a prize before riding in triumph around the arena.

334 You can see from the plan (§330) that the carcerēs were arranged in a curved line. This was designed so that every chariot, regardless of which carcerēs it occupied, would have the same distance to travel to reach the starting point at the near end of the spīna. So, there was no positional advantage at the start, and positions were assigned by lot. Later on, a starting line (līnea alba) was marked in chalk between the second mēta and the seats on the right, but the curve of the carcerēs remained unchanged. At the ends of the row of chambers, towers were constructed that appear to have served as stands for the musicians; above the porta pompae was the box for the main official of the games (dator lūdōrum), and between his box and the towers were seats for his friends and people associated with the games. In Fig. 142, a victor is shown pausing before the box of the dator to receive a prize before triumphantly riding around the arena.

FIGURE 143. DIAGRAM
FIGURE 143.

335 The Spina and Metae.—The spīna divided the race course into two parts, making a minimum distance to be run. Its length was about two-thirds that of the arena, but it started only the width of the track from the porta triumphālis, leaving entirely free a much larger space at the end near the porta pompae. It was perfectly straight, but did not run precisely parallel to the rows of seats; at the end B in the exaggerated diagram (Fig. 143) the distance BC is somewhat greater than the distance AB, in order to allow more room at the starting line (līnea alba, §334), where the chariots would be side by side, than further along the course, where they would be strung out. The mētae, so named from their shape (§284), were pillars erected at the two ends of the spīna and architecturally a part of it, though there may have been a space between. In Republican times the spīna and the mētae must have been made of wood and movable, in order to give free space for the shows of wild beasts and the exhibitions of cavalry that were originally given in the circus. After the amphitheater was devised the circus came to be used for races exclusively and the spīna became permanent. It was built up, of most massive proportions, on foundations of indestructible concrete (§210 f.) and was adorned with magnificent works of art that must have entirely concealed horses and chariots when they passed to the other side of the arena.

335 The Spina and Metae.—The spīna divided the racetrack into two sections, creating a minimum distance that needed to be covered. It was about two-thirds the length of the arena but started only the width of the track from the porta triumphālis, leaving a significantly larger space open at the end near the porta pompae. It was perfectly straight, but it didn’t run exactly parallel to the rows of seats; at the end B in the exaggerated diagram (Fig. 143), the distance BC is slightly greater than the distance AB, allowing more space at the starting line (līnea alba, §334), where the chariots would line up side by side, compared to further along the track, where they would be more spread out. The mētae, named for their shape (§284), were pillars located at both ends of the spīna and were architecturally a part of it, although there may have been some space in between. During Republican times, the spīna and the mētae were likely made of wood and movable to allow room for wild animal shows and cavalry displays that were initially held in the circus. Once the amphitheater was created, the circus became dedicated solely to races, and the spīna was made permanent. It was constructed on massive foundations of indestructible concrete (§210 f.) and was embellished with stunning artworks that must have completely hidden horses and chariots as they passed to the other side of the arena.

FIGURE 144. BOARD-GAME SHOWING SPINA
FIGURE 144. BOARD-GAME SHOWING SPINA

336 A representation of a circus has been preserved to us in a board-game of some sort found at Bovillae (§329), which gives an excellent idea of the spīna, (Fig. 144). We know from various reliefs and mosaics that the spīna of the Circus Maximus was covered with a series of statues and ornamental structures, such as obelisks, small temples or shrines, columns surmounted by statues, altars, trophies, and fountains. Augustus was the first to erect an obelisk in the Circus Maximus; it was restored in 1589 A.D., and now stands in the Piazza del Popolo, measuring without the base about 78 feet in height. Constantius erected another (Fig. 145) in the same circus, which now stands before the Lateran church, measuring 105 feet. The obelisk of the Circus of Maxentius now stands in the Piazza Navona. Besides these purely ornamental features, every circus had at each end of its spīna a pedestal supporting seven large eggs (ōva) of marble, one of which was taken down at the end of each lap, in order that the people might know just how many remained to be run. Another and very different idea for the spīna is shown in Fig. 146 from a mosaic at Lyons. This is a canal filled with water, with an obelisk in the middle. The mētae in their developed form are shown very clearly in this mosaic, three conical pillars of stone set on a semicircular plinth, all of the most massive construction.

336 We've preserved a representation of a circus found in a board game at Bovillae (§329), which gives a great idea of the spīna (Fig. 144). From various reliefs and mosaics, we know that the spīna of the Circus Maximus was adorned with a series of statues and decorative structures, like obelisks, small temples or shrines, columns topped with statues, altars, trophies, and fountains. Augustus was the first to put an obelisk in the Circus Maximus; it was restored in 1589 A.D., and now stands in the Piazza del Popolo, measuring about 78 feet tall without the base. Constantius erected another one (Fig. 145) in the same circus, which now stands in front of the Lateran church, measuring 105 feet. The obelisk from the Circus of Maxentius now stands in the Piazza Navona. In addition to these purely decorative features, every circus had a pedestal at each end of its spīna supporting seven large marble eggs (ōva), with one egg being removed at the end of each lap so that the audience could keep track of how many laps were left. Another, very different concept for the spīna is shown in Fig. 146 from a mosaic in Lyon. This depicts a canal filled with water, featuring an obelisk in the center. The mētae are clearly shown in this mosaic as three conical stone pillars set on a semicircular base, all constructed very robustly.

FIGURE 145. OBELISK ONCE IN CIRCUS MAXIMUS
FIGURE 145. OBELISK ONCE IN CIRCUS MAXIMUS

FIGURE 146. A CANAL AS SPINA
FIGURE 146. A CANAL AS SPINA

337 The Seats.—The seats around the arena in the Circus Maximus were originally of wood, but accidents owing to decay and losses by fire had led by the time of the Empire to reconstruction in marble except perhaps in the very highest rows. The seats in the other circuses seem to have been from the first of stone. At the foot of the tiers of seats was a marble platform (podium) which ran along both sides and the curved end, coextensive therefore with them. On this podium were erected boxes for the use of the more important magistrates and officials of Rome, and here Augustus placed the seats of the senators and others of high rank. He also assigned seats throughout the whole cavea to various classes and organizations, separating the women from the men, though up to his time they had sat together. Between the podium and the track was a screen of open work, and when Caesar showed wild beasts in the circus he had a canal ten feet wide and ten feet deep dug next the podium and filled with water as an additional protection. Access to the seats was given from the rear, numerous broad stairways running up to the praecīnctiōnēs (§327), of which there were probably three in the Circus Maximus. The horizontal spaces between the praecīnctiōnēs were called maeniāna, and each of these was in turn divided by stairways into cuneī (§327), and the rows of seats in the cuneī were called gradūs. The sittings in the row do not seem to have been marked off any more than they are now in the "bleachers" at our baseball grounds. When sittings were reserved for a number of persons they were described as so many feet in such a row (gradus) of such a section (cuneus) of such a circle (maeniānum).

337 The Seats.—The seats around the arena in the Circus Maximus were originally made of wood, but because of issues with decay and losses from fires, they were rebuilt in marble by the time of the Empire, except maybe in the very top rows. The seats in the other circuses seem to have always been made of stone. At the base of the seating tiers was a marble platform (podium) that ran along both sides and the curved end, matching them in length. On this podium, boxes were constructed for the use of the more important magistrates and officials of Rome, and here Augustus placed the seats for the senators and other high-ranking individuals. He also assigned seating throughout the entire cavea to various classes and organizations, keeping women and men separate, even though they had sat together before his time. Between the podium and the track was a screen of openwork, and when Caesar displayed wild animals in the circus, he had a canal ten feet wide and ten feet deep dug next to the podium and filled with water as an extra precaution. Access to the seats was from the back, with several broad stairways leading up to the praecīnctiōnēs (§327), of which there were probably three in the Circus Maximus. The horizontal areas between the praecīnctiōnēs were called maeniāna, and each of these was then divided by stairways into cuneī (§327), and the rows of seats in the cuneī were known as gradūs. The seats in each row didn’t seem to be marked off any more than they are now in the "bleachers" at our baseball fields. When seats were reserved for a group of people, they were described as so many feet in a certain row (gradus) of a certain section (cuneus) of a certain circle (maeniānum).

FIGURE 147. RESTORATION OF THE CIRCUS MAXIMUS
FIGURE 147. RESTORATION OF THE CIRCUS MAXIMUS

338 The number of sittings testifies to the popularity of the races. The little circus at Bovillae had seats for at least 8,000 people, according to Hülsen, that of Maxentius for about 23,000, while the Circus Maximus, accommodating 60,000 in the time of Augustus, was enlarged to a capacity of nearly 200,000 in the time of Constantius. The seats themselves were supported upon arches of massive masonry; an idea of their appearance from the outside may be had from the exterior view of the Coliseum in §356. Every third of these vaulted chambers under the seats seems to have been used for a staircase, the others for shops and booths and in the upper parts for rooms for the employés of the circus, who must have been very numerous. Galleries seem to have crowned the seats, as in the theaters (§327), and balconies for the emperors were built in conspicuous places, the ruins not enabling their positions to be fixed precisely. An idea of the appearance of the seats from within the arena may be had from an attempted reconstruction of the Circus Maximus (Fig. 147), the details of which are quite uncertain.

338 The number of events shows how popular the races were. The small circus at Bovillae could hold at least 8,000 people, according to Hülsen, while the one at Maxentius could fit about 23,000. The Circus Maximus, which held 60,000 during Augustus's reign, was expanded to nearly 200,000 during Constantius's time. The seats were built on massive masonry arches; you can get an idea of what they looked like from the outside by looking at the Coliseum in §356. Every third vaulted chamber under the seats seems to have been used for staircases, while others were for shops and stalls, and the upper parts were for the circus staff, who must have been quite numerous. There seem to have been galleries above the seats, similar to those in theaters (§327), with special balconies for the emperors in noticeable locations, although the ruins don't allow for precise placement. You can get a sense of what the seats looked like from within the arena from an attempted reconstruction of the Circus Maximus (Fig. 147), though the details are quite uncertain.

339 Furnishing the Races.—There must have been a time, of course, when the races in the circus were open to all who wished to show their horses or their skill in driving them, but by the end of the Republic no persons of repute took part in the games, and the teams and drivers were furnished by racing syndicates (factiōnēs), who practically controlled the market so far as concerned trained horses and trained men. With these syndicates the giver of the games contracted for the number of races that he wanted (ten or twelve a day in Caesar's time, later twice the number, and even more on special occasions), and they furnished everything needed. These syndicates were named from the colors worn by their drivers. We hear at first of two only, the red (russāta) and the white (albāta); two more were added, the blue (veneta) in the time of Augustus probably, and the green (prasina) soon after, and finally Domitian added the purple and the gold. The greatest rivalry existed between these organizations. They spent immense sums of money on their horses, importing them from Greece, Spain, and Mauritania, and even larger sums, perhaps, upon the drivers. They maintained training stables on as large a scale as any of which modern times can boast; a mosaic found in one of these establishments in Algeria names among the attendants jockeys, grooms, stable-boys, saddlers, doctors, trainers, coaches, and messengers, and shows the horses covered with blankets in their stalls. This rivalry spread throughout the city; each factiō had its partisans, and vast sums of money were lost and won as each missus was finished. All the tricks of the ring were skillfully practiced; horses were hocused, drivers hired from rival syndicates or bribed, and even poisoned, we are told, when they were proof against money.

339 Furnishing the Races.—There must have been a time when anyone could enter the races in the circus to showcase their horses or driving skills, but by the end of the Republic, reputable people no longer participated in the games. The teams and drivers were supplied by racing syndicates (factiōnēs), which virtually controlled the market for trained horses and skilled drivers. The organizer of the games would contract with these syndicates for the number of races he wanted (ten or twelve a day in Caesar's time, later doubling that number, and even more on special occasions), and they provided everything needed. These syndicates were named after the colors worn by their drivers. Initially, there were only two, red (russāta) and white (albāta); two more were added, blue (veneta) around the time of Augustus, likely followed by green (prasina), and finally Domitian introduced purple and gold. Intense rivalry existed among these groups. They spent huge amounts on their horses, importing them from Greece, Spain, and Mauritania, and likely even more on the drivers. They operated training stables on a scale comparable to anything seen in modern times; a mosaic discovered in one of these facilities in Algeria lists the staff as including jockeys, grooms, stable boys, saddlers, doctors, trainers, coaches, and messengers, showing the horses covered with blankets in their stalls. This rivalry spread throughout the city; each factiō had its supporters, and enormous sums of money changed hands with each race outcome. All the tricks of the trade were expertly executed; horses were tampered with, drivers were hired from competing syndicates or bribed, and some even faced poisoning when bribes failed.

FIGURE 148. RACING CHARIOT AND TEAM
FIGURE 148. RACING CHARIOT AND TEAM

340 The Teams.—The chariot used in the races was low and light, closed in front, open behind, with long axles and low wheels to lessen the risk of turning over. The driver seems to have stood well forward in the car, there being no standing place behind the axle, as shown in the cut (Fig. 148). The teams consisted of two horses (bīgae), three (trīgae), four (quadrīgae), and in later times six (sēiugēs) or even seven (septeiugēs), but the four-horse team was the most common and may be taken as the type. Two of the horses were yoked together, one on each side of the tongue, the others were attached to the car merely by traces. Of the four the horse to the extreme left was the most important, because the mēta lay always on the left and the highest skill of the driver was shown in turning it as closely as possible. The failure of the horse nearest it to respond promptly to the rein or the word might mean the wreck of the car (by going too close) or the loss of the inside track (by going too wide), and in either case the loss of the race. Inscriptions sometimes give the names of all the horses of the team, sometimes only the horse on the left is mentioned. Before the races began lists of the horses and drivers in each were published for the guidance of those who wished to stake their money, and while no time was kept the records of horses and men were followed as eagerly as now. From the nature of the course (§332) it is evident that strength and courage and above all lasting qualities were as essential as speed. The horses were almost always stallions (mares are very rarely mentioned), and were never raced under five years of age. Considering the length of the course and the great risk of accidents it is surprising how long the horses lasted. It was not unusual for a horse to win a hundred races (such a horse was called centēnārius), and one Diocles, himself a famous driver, owned a horse that had won two hundred (ducēnārius).

340 The Teams.—The chariot used in the races was low and lightweight, closed at the front and open at the back, with long axles and low wheels to reduce the risk of flipping over. The driver seemed to sit well forward in the car, as there was no standing space behind the axle, as illustrated in the cut (Fig. 148). The teams consisted of two horses (bīgae), three (trīgae), four (quadrīgae), and later on, six (sēiugēs) or even seven (septeiugēs), but the four-horse team was the most common and can be considered the standard. Two of the horses were hitched together, one on each side of the tongue, while the others were attached to the car simply by traces. Of the four horses, the one on the far left was the most significant, as the mēta was always on that side, and the driver's skill was shown in turning it as close as possible. If the horse nearest to it didn't respond quickly to the rein or command, it could lead to the car crashing (by turning too closely) or losing the inside track (by veering too wide), which would result in losing the race. Inscriptions sometimes listed the names of all the horses in the team, while sometimes only the horse on the left was named. Before the races began, lists of the horses and drivers were published to guide those who wanted to place bets, and although no official time was kept, records of horses and drivers were followed as eagerly as they are today. Given the nature of the course (§332), it was clear that strength, courage, and, above all, endurance were just as important as speed. The horses were almost always stallions (mares are rarely noted) and were never raced before the age of five. Considering the length of the course and the high risk of accidents, it is remarkable how long the horses were able to compete. It was not uncommon for a horse to win a hundred races (such a horse was called centēnārius), and one Diocles, a well-known driver, owned a horse that had won two hundred (ducēnārius).

FIGURE 149. DRESS OF AN AURIGA
FIGURE 149. DRESS OF AN AURIGA

341 The Drivers.—The drivers (agitātōrēs, aurīgae) were slaves or freedmen, some of whom had won their freedom by their skill and daring in the course. Only in the most corrupt days of the Empire did citizens of any social position take actual part in the races. The dress of the driver is shown in Fig. 149; especially to be noticed are the close fitting cap, the short tunic (always of the color of his factiō), laced around the body with leathern thongs, the straps of leather around the thighs, the shoulder pads, and the heavy leather protectors for the legs. Our football players wear like defensive armor. The reins were knotted together and passed around the driver's body. In his belt he carried a knife to cut the reins in case he should be thrown from the car, or to cut the traces if a horse should fall and become entangled in them. The races gave as many opportunities then as now for skillful driving, and required even more of strength and daring. What we should call "fouling" was encouraged. The driver might turn his team against another, might upset the car of a rival if he could; having gained the inside track he might drive out of the straight course to keep a swifter team from passing his. The rewards were proportionately great. The successful aurīga, despised though his station, was the pet and pride of the race-mad crowd, and under the Empire at least he was courted and fêted by high and low. The pay of successful drivers was extravagant, the rival syndicates bidding against each other for the services of the most popular. Rich presents, too, were given them when they won their races, not only by their factiōnēs, but also by outsiders who had backed them and profited by their skill.

341 The Drivers.—The drivers (agitātōrēs, aurīgae) were slaves or freedmen, some of whom earned their freedom through their skill and bravery on the track. Only during the most corrupt times of the Empire did citizens from any social class actually participate in the races. The driver’s outfit is illustrated in Fig. 149; you should especially note the fitted cap, the short tunic (always in the color of his factiō), laced around the body with leather thongs, the leather straps around the thighs, the shoulder pads, and the heavy leather leg protectors. Our football players wear similar protective gear. The reins were tied together and wrapped around the driver’s body. He carried a knife in his belt to cut the reins if he was thrown from the car or to cut the traces if a horse fell and got tangled up. The races provided just as many opportunities for skillful driving back then as they do now, requiring even more strength and daring. What we would call "fouling" was encouraged. The driver could turn his team against another, could tip over a rival's car if he got the chance; once he gained the inside track, he might veer off the straight path to prevent a faster team from passing him. The rewards were correspondingly high. The successful aurīga, despite his low status, was the favorite and pride of the race-obsessed crowd, and under the Empire, at least, he was admired and feted by everyone. The pay for successful drivers was extravagant, with competing syndicates bidding against each other for the best talent. They also received lavish gifts when they won races, not just from their factiōnēs but also from fans who had backed them and profited from their talent.

FIGURE 150. INSCRIPTION IN HONOR OF CRESCENS
FIGURE 150. INSCRIPTION IN HONOR OF CRESCENS

342 Famous Aurigae.—The names of some of these victors have come down to us in inscriptions (§10) erected in their honor or to their memory by their friends. Among these may be mentioned Publius Aelius Gutta Calpurnianus (§58) of the late Empire (1,127 victories), Caius Apuleius Diocles, a Spaniard (in twenty-four years 4,257 races, l,462 victories, winning the sum of 35,863,120 sesterces, about $1,800,000), Flavius Scorpus (2,048 victories at the age of twenty-seven), Marcus Aurelius Liber (3,000 victories), Pompeius Muscosus (3,559 victories). To these may be added Crescens, an inscription3 in honor of whom was found at Rome in 1878 and is shown in Fig. 150.

342 Famous Aurigae.—The names of some of these champions have been preserved in inscriptions (§10) set up in their honor or memory by their friends. Among them are Publius Aelius Gutta Calpurnianus (§58) from the late Empire (1,127 victories), Caius Apuleius Diocles, a Spaniard (4,257 races over twenty-four years, 1,462 victories, earning a total of 35,863,120 sesterces, about $1,800,000), Flavius Scorpus (2,048 victories by age twenty-seven), Marcus Aurelius Liber (3,000 victories), and Pompeius Muscosus (3,559 victories). Also notable is Crescens, an inscription3 in his honor that was found in Rome in 1878, as shown in Fig. 150.

3 "Crescens, a driver for the blue syndicate from the Moorish nation, is twenty-two years old. He achieved his first victory driving a four-horse chariot during the consulship of Lucius Vipstanius Messalla on the birthday of the deified Nerva in the twenty-fourth race with these horses: Circius, Acceptor, Delicatus, and Cotynus. From Messalla's consulship until the birthday of the deified Claudius during the consulship of Glabrio, he was sent off from the starting gates six hundred and eighty-six times and won forty-seven times. In races with one chariot from each syndicate, he won nineteen times; with two from each, he won twenty-three times; and with three from each, he won five times. He held back intentionally once, took first place at the start eight times, and overtook others thirty-eight times. He finished in second place one hundred and thirty times and in third place one hundred and eleven times. His total earnings amounted to 1,558,346 sesterces (about $78,000)."

343 Other Shows of the Circus.—The circus was used less frequently for other exhibitions than chariot races. Of these may be mentioned the performances of the dēsultōrēs, men who rode two horses and leaped from one to the other while going at full speed, and of trained horses who performed various tricks while standing on a sort of wheeled platform which gave a very unstable footing. There were also exhibitions of horsemanship by citizens of good standing, riding under leaders in squadrons, to show the evolutions of the cavalry. The lūdus Trōiae was also performed by young men of the nobility, a game that Vergil has described in the Fifth Aeneid. More to the taste of the crowd were the hunts (vēnātiōnēs), when wild beasts were turned loose in the circus to slaughter each other or be slaughtered by men trained for the purpose. We read of panthers, bears, bulls, lions, elephants, hippopotami, and even crocodiles (in artificial lakes made in the arena) exhibited during the Republic. In the circus, too, combats of gladiators sometimes took place, but these were more frequently in the amphitheater. One of the most brilliant spectacles must have been the procession (pompa circēnsis) which formally opened some of the public games. It started from the capitol and wound its way down to the Circus Maximus, entering by the porta pompae (named from it, §330), and passed entirely around the arena. At the head in a car rode the presiding magistrate, wearing the garb of a triumphant general and attended by a slave who held a wreath of gold over his head. Next came a crowd of notables on horseback and on foot, then the chariots and horsemen who were to take part in the games. Then followed priests, arranged by their colleges, and bearers of incense and of the instruments used in sacrifices, and statues of deities on low cars drawn by mules, horses, or elephants, or else carried on litters (fercula) on the shoulders of men. Bands of musicians headed each division of the procession, a feeble reminiscence of which is seen in the parade through the streets that precedes the performance of the modern circus.

343 Other Shows of the Circus.—The circus was used less often for other shows than for chariot races. Among these were performances by the dēsultōrēs, men who rode two horses and jumped from one to the other while going full speed, and trained horses that performed various tricks while standing on a kind of wheeled platform that was really unstable. There were also displays of horsemanship by respected citizens, riding in formations to demonstrate cavalry maneuvers. The lūdus Trōiae was also performed by young noblemen, a game that Vergil described in the Fifth Aeneid. The crowd preferred the hunts (vēnātiōnēs), where wild animals were set loose in the circus to fight each other or to be killed by specially trained men. During the Republic, there were panthers, bears, bulls, lions, elephants, hippopotamuses, and even crocodiles (in artificial lakes created in the arena). Gladiator fights also took place in the circus, but these were more common in the amphitheater. One of the most dazzling spectacles was the procession (pompa circēnsis) that officially opened some public games. It started at the Capitol and wound its way down to the Circus Maximus, entering through the porta pompae (named after it, §330), and passed completely around the arena. At the front, in a chariot, rode the presiding magistrate, dressed as a triumphant general and accompanied by a slave holding a gold wreath above his head. Next came a crowd of important figures on horseback and on foot, followed by the chariots and riders who were to participate in the games. Then came the priests, arranged by their colleges, along with incense bearers and those carrying the tools used in sacrifices, and statues of deities on low carts pulled by mules, horses, or elephants, or carried on litters (fercula) on men's shoulders. Bands of musicians led each section of the procession, a faint echo of which can be seen in the parade through the streets that occurs before the modern circus performance.

FIGURE 151. A 'SAMNITE'
FIGURE 151. A "SAMNITE"

344 Gladiatorial Combats.—Gladiatorial combats seem to have been known in Italy long before the founding of Rome. We hear of them first in Campania and Etruria. In Campania the wealthy and dissolute nobles, we are told, made slaves fight to the death at their banquets and revels for the entertainment of their guests. In Etruria the combats go back in all probability to the offering of human sacrifices at the burial of distinguished men in accordance with the ancient belief that blood is acceptable to the dead. The victims were captives taken in war, and it became the custom gradually to give them a chance for their lives by supplying them with weapons and allowing them to fight each other at the grave, the victor being spared at least for the time. The Romans were slow to adopt the custom, the first exhibition being given in the year 264 B.C., almost five centuries after the founding of the city. That they derived it from Etruria rather than Campania is shown by the fact that the exhibitions were at funeral games, the earliest at those of Brutus Pera in 264 B.C., Marcus Aemilius Lepidus in 216 B.C., Marcus Valerius Lavinus in 200 B.C., and Publius Licinius in 183 B.C.

344 Gladiatorial Combats.—Gladiatorial combats were known in Italy long before Rome was founded. They first appeared in Campania and Etruria. In Campania, wealthy and indulgent nobles would have slaves fight to the death during their banquets and parties for the entertainment of their guests. In Etruria, these fights likely originated from the practice of offering human sacrifices at the burials of notable individuals, rooted in the ancient belief that blood is pleasing to the deceased. The victims were captives from war, and gradually, it became customary to give them a chance to survive by providing them with weapons and allowing them to fight each other at the gravesite, with the winner being spared at least for a time. The Romans were slow to adopt this practice, with the first exhibition taking place in 264 B.C., nearly five centuries after the city was founded. Evidence suggests they took it from Etruria rather than Campania, as the events were part of funeral games, with the earliest being those of Brutus Pera in 264 B.C., Marcus Aemilius Lepidus in 216 B.C., Marcus Valerius Lavinus in 200 B.C., and Publius Licinius in 183 B.C.

345 For the first one hundred years after their introduction the exhibitions were infrequent as the dates just given show, those mentioned being all of which we have any knowledge during the period, but after this time they were given more and more frequently and always on a larger scale. During the Republic, however, they remained in theory at least private games (mūnera), not public games (lūdī); that is, they were not celebrated on fixed days recurring annually, and the givers of the exhibitions had to find a pretext for them in the death of relatives or friends, and to defray the expenses from their own pockets. In fact we know of but one instance in which actual magistrates (the consuls Publius and Manlius, 105 B.C.) gave such exhibitions, and we know too little of the attendant circumstances to warrant us in assuming that they acted in their official capacity. Even under the Empire the gladiators did not fight on the days of the regular public games. Augustus, however, provided funds for "extraordinary shows" under the direction of the praetors. Under Domitian the aediles-elect were put in charge of these exhibitions which were given regularly in December, the only instance known of fixed dates for the mūnera gladiātōria. All others of which we read are to be considered the freewill offerings to the people of emperors, magistrates, or private citizens.

345 For the first hundred years after they started, the exhibitions were rare, as the dates mentioned show; those listed are all we know about during this time. However, after this period, they began to occur more frequently and on a larger scale. During the Republic, though, they were still technically private events (mūnera) instead of public ones (lūdī); that is, they weren’t held on fixed annual dates, and the organizers had to use a reason such as the death of relatives or friends to justify them, covering the costs themselves. In fact, there’s only one known case where actual officials (the consuls Publius and Manlius, 105 B.C.) hosted these events, and we don’t know enough about the circumstances to be sure they did so in their official roles. Even during the Empire, gladiators didn’t fight on the days of regular public games. Augustus, however, allocated funds for "extraordinary shows" managed by the praetors. Under Domitian, the newly elected aediles were put in charge of these exhibitions, which took place regularly in December, marking the only known instance of fixed dates for the mūnera gladiātōria. All other events we read about should be seen as voluntary offerings to the people from emperors, officials, or private citizens.

FIGURE 152. WEAPONS OF GLADIATORS
FIGURE 152. WEAPONS OF GLADIATORS

FIGURE 153. WOUNDED GLADIATOR
FIGURE 153. WOUNDED GLADIATOR

346 Popularity of the Combats.—The Romans' love of excitement (§316) made the exhibitions immediately and immensely popular. At the first exhibition mentioned above, that in honor of Brutus Pera, three pairs of gladiators only were shown, but in the three that followed the number of pairs rose in order to twenty-two, twenty-five, and sixty. By the time of Sulla politicians had found in the mūnera the most effective means to win the favor of the people, and vied with one another in the frequency of the shows and the number of the combatants. Besides this, the same politicians made these shows a pretext for surrounding themselves with bands of bravos and bullies, all called gladiators whether destined for the arena or not, with which they started riots in the streets, broke up public meetings, overawed the courts and even directed or prevented the elections. Caesar's preparations for an exhibition when he was canvassing for the aedileship (65 B.C.) caused such general fear that the senate passed a law limiting the number of gladiators that a private citizen might employ, and he was allowed to exhibit only 320 pairs. The bands of Clodius and Milo made the city a slaughterhouse in 53 B.C., and order was not restored until late in the following year when Pompey as "sole consul" put an end to the battle of the bludgeons with the swords of his soldiers. During the Empire the number actually exhibited almost surpasses belief. Augustus gave eight mūnera, in which no less than ten thousand men fought, but these were distributed through the whole period of his reign. Trajan exhibited as many in four months only of the year 107 A.D., in celebration of his conquest of the Dacians. The first Gordian, emperor in 238 A.D., gave mūnera monthly in the year of his aedileship, the number of pairs running from 150 to 500. These exhibitions did not cease until the fifteenth century of our era.

346 Popularity of the Combats.—The Romans' love for excitement (§316) made the shows quickly and extremely popular. In the first event mentioned, honoring Brutus Pera, only three pairs of gladiators were shown, but in the three subsequent events, the number of pairs increased to twenty-two, twenty-five, and sixty. By Sulla's time, politicians had discovered that the mūnera were the best way to win the people's favor, competing with each other in how often they held shows and the number of fighters involved. Furthermore, these politicians used these events as a cover to surround themselves with groups of toughs and bullies, all referred to as gladiators whether they were meant for the arena or not, with which they instigated riots in the streets, disrupted public meetings, intimidated the courts, and even influenced or obstructed elections. Caesar's preparation for a show while he was campaigning for the aedileship (65 B.C.) caused such widespread fear that the senate enacted a law limiting the number of gladiators a private citizen could hire, allowing him to exhibit only 320 pairs. The gangs of Clodius and Milo turned the city into a slaughterhouse in 53 B.C., and order wasn't restored until late the following year when Pompey, as "sole consul," ended the bloody battles with the swords of his soldiers. During the Empire, the number of gladiators actually shown was hard to believe. Augustus hosted eight mūnera, in which no fewer than ten thousand men fought, but these were spread out over his entire reign. Trajan exhibited the same number in just four months of the year 107 A.D., in celebration of his victory over the Dacians. The first Gordian, who became emperor in 238 A.D., held mūnera monthly during his aedileship, with the number of pairs ranging from 150 to 500. These exhibitions continued until the fifteenth century of our era.

347 Sources of Supply.—In the early Republic the gladiators were captives taken in war, naturally men practiced in the use of weapons (§161), who thought death by the sword a happier fate than the slavery that awaited them (§140). This always remained the chief source of supply, though it became inadequate as the demand increased. From the time of Sulla training-schools were established in which slaves with or without previous experience in war were fitted for the profession. These were naturally slaves of the most intractable and desperate character (§170). From the time of Augustus criminals were sentenced to the arena (later "to the lions"), but only non-citizens, and these for the most heinous crimes, treason, murder, arson, and the like. Finally in the late Empire the arena became the last desperate resort of the dissipated and prodigal, and these volunteers were numerous enough to be given as a class the name auctōrātī.

347 Sources of Supply.—In the early Republic, gladiators were captives taken in war, typically men skilled in the use of weapons, who saw death by the sword as a better fate than the slavery that awaited them. This remained the main source of supply, although it eventually became insufficient as demand grew. From the era of Sulla, training schools were set up to prepare slaves, whether they had prior military experience or not, for the profession. These were usually the most rebellious and desperate slaves. Starting from the time of Augustus, criminals were sentenced to the arena (later referred to as "to the lions"), but only non-citizens and only for serious offenses like treason, murder, arson, and similar crimes. Eventually, in the late Empire, the arena became a last resort for the reckless and wasteful, and these volunteers were numerous enough to be collectively referred to as auctōrātī.

FIGURE 154. HELMETS OF GLADIATORS
FIGURE 154. HELMETS OF GLADIATORS

348 As the number of the exhibitions increased it became harder and harder to supply the gladiators demanded, for it must be remembered that there were exhibitions in many of the cities of the provinces and in the smaller towns of Italy as well as at Rome. The lines were, therefore, constantly crossed, and thousands died miserably in the arena whom only the most glaring injustice could number in the classes mentioned above. In Cicero's time provincial governors were accused of sending unoffending provincials to be slaughtered in Rome and of forcing Roman citizens, obscure and friendless, of course, to fight in the provincial shows. Later it was common enough to send to the arena men sentenced for the pettiest offenses, when the supply of real criminals had run short, and to trump up charges against the innocent for the same purpose. The persecution of the Christians was largely due to the demand for more gladiators. So, too, the distinction was lost between actual prisoners of war and peaceful non-combatants; after the fall of Jerusalem all Jews over seventeen years of age were condemned by Titus to work in the mines or fight in the arena. Wars on the border were waged for the sole purpose of taking men who could be made gladiators, and in default of men, children and women were sometimes made to fight.

348 As the number of exhibitions increased, it became more and more difficult to supply the gladiators that were in demand. It’s important to remember that there were shows in many provincial cities and smaller towns in Italy, as well as in Rome. Therefore, the lines were constantly blurred, and thousands died painfully in the arena who only the most blatant injustice could categorize as part of the groups mentioned before. In Cicero's time, provincial governors were accused of sending innocent locals to be killed in Rome and of forcing obscure, friendless Roman citizens to fight in the provincial events. Later on, it became common to send people convicted of minor offenses to the arena when there was a shortage of real criminals, and to fabricate charges against innocent individuals for the same reason. The persecution of Christians was largely driven by the need for more gladiators. Likewise, the distinction between actual prisoners of war and peaceful non-combatants disappeared; after the fall of Jerusalem, all Jews over the age of seventeen were sentenced by Titus to work in the mines or to fight in the arena. Wars on the borders were fought solely to capture men who could be made into gladiators, and when there weren’t enough men, sometimes children and women were forced to fight.

FIGURE 155. SCHOOL FOR GLADIATORS AT POMPEII
FIGURE 155. SCHOOL FOR GLADIATORS AT POMPEII

349 Schools for Gladiators.—The training-schools for gladiators (lūdī gladiātōriī) have been mentioned already. Cicero during his consulship speaks of one at Rome, and there were others before his time at Capua and Praeneste. Some of these were set up by wealthy nobles for the purpose of preparing their own gladiators for mūnera which they expected to give; others were the property of regular dealers in gladiators, who kept and trained them for hire. The business was almost as disreputable as that of the lēnōnēs (§139). During the Empire training-schools were maintained at public expense and under the direction of state officials not only in Rome, where there were four at least of these schools, but also in other cities of Italy where exhibitions were frequently given, and even in the provinces. The purpose of all the schools, public and private alike, was the same, to make the men trained in them as effective fighting machines as possible. The gladiators were in charge of competent training masters (lanistae); they were subject to the strictest discipline; their diet was carefully looked after, a special food (sagīna gladiātōria) being provided for them; regular gymnastic exercises were prescribed, and lessons given in the use of the various weapons by recognized experts (magistrī, doctōrēs). In their fencing bouts wooden swords (rudēs) were used. The gladiators associated in a school were collectively called a familia.

349 Schools for Gladiators.—The training schools for gladiators (lūdī gladiātōriī) have already been mentioned. Cicero, during his consulship, refers to one in Rome, and there were others prior to his time in Capua and Praeneste. Some of these were established by wealthy nobles to train their own gladiators for the mūnera they planned to host; others were owned by regular dealers in gladiators, who trained and rented them out. This business was nearly as disreputable as that of the lēnōnēs (§139). During the Empire, training schools were funded by the state and overseen by government officials, not only in Rome, where there were at least four of these schools, but also in other cities of Italy where exhibitions were often held, and even in the provinces. The goal of all the schools, both public and private, was the same: to turn the men trained there into as effective fighting machines as possible. The gladiators were managed by skilled trainers (lanistae); they were subjected to strict discipline; their diets were carefully monitored, with special food (sagīna gladiātōria) provided for them; regular physical exercises were mandated, and they received lessons in the use of various weapons from recognized experts (magistrī, doctōrēs). In their fighting practice, wooden swords (rudēs) were used. The gladiators who trained together in a school were collectively referred to as a familia.

FIGURE 156. PLAN OF SCHOOL FOR GLADIATORS
FIGURE 156. PLAN OF SCHOOL FOR GLADIATORS

350 These schools had also to serve as barracks for the gladiators between engagements, that is, practically as houses of detention. It was from the school of Lentulus at Capua that Spartacus had escaped, and the Romans needed no second lesson of the sort. The general arrangement of these barracks may be understood from the ruins of one uncovered at Pompeii, though in this case the buildings had been originally planned for another purpose, and the rearrangement may not be ideal in all respects. A central court, or exercise ground (Figs. 155, 156) is surrounded by a wide colonnade, and this in turn by rows of buildings two stories in height, the general arrangement being not unlike that of the peristyle of a house (§202). The dimensions of the court are nearly 120 by 150 feet. The buildings are cut up into rooms, nearly all small (about twelve feet square), disconnected and opening upon the court, those in the first story being reached from the colonnade, those in the second from a gallery to which ran several stairways. These small rooms are supposed to be the sleeping-rooms of the gladiators, each accommodating two persons. There are seventy-one of them (marked 7 on the plan), affording room for 142 men. The uses of the larger rooms are purely conjectural. The entrance is supposed to have been at 3, with a room, 15, for the watchman or sentinel. At 9 was an exedra, where the gladiators may have waited in full panoply for their turns in the exercise ground, 1. The guard-room, 8, is identified by the remains of stocks, in which the refractory were fastened for punishment or safe-keeping. They permitted the culprits to lie on their backs or sit in a very uncomfortable position. At 6 was the armory or property room, if we may judge from articles found in it. Near it in the corner was a staircase leading to the gallery before the rooms of the second story. The large room, 16, was the mess-room, with the kitchen, 12, opening into it. The stairway, 13, gives access to the rooms above kitchen and mess-room, possibly the apartments of the trainers and their helpers.

350 These schools also served as barracks for the gladiators between fights, essentially acting as detention centers. It was from Lentulus's school in Capua that Spartacus escaped, and the Romans learned their lesson the hard way. You can get a sense of the layout of these barracks from the ruins found in Pompeii, although they were originally built for a different purpose, so the setup might not be perfect. A central courtyard or exercise area (Figs. 155, 156) is surrounded by a broad colonnade, which is then enclosed by rows of two-story buildings, resembling the layout of a house's peristyle (§202). The courtyard measures about 120 by 150 feet. The buildings are divided into mostly small rooms (around twelve feet square), which are disconnected and open to the courtyard; the rooms on the first floor are accessed from the colonnade, while those on the second floor can be reached via a gallery with several stairways. These small rooms are thought to be the sleeping quarters for the gladiators, each accommodating two people. There are seventy-one of these rooms (marked 7 on the plan), allowing space for 142 men. The functions of the larger rooms are speculative. The entrance is believed to be at 3, with a room, 15, for the watchman or guard. At 9 was an exedra, where gladiators might have waited in full gear for their turns in the exercise area, 1. The guard room, 8, is indicated by the remnants of stocks, used to restrain those who misbehaved as a form of punishment or for safety. They allowed the offenders to lie on their backs or sit in very uncomfortable positions. At 6 was the armory or equipment room, based on the items found there. Nearby, in the corner, was a staircase leading to the gallery in front of the second-story rooms. The large room, 16, served as the mess room, with the kitchen, 12, opening into it. The stairway, 13, gives access to the rooms above the kitchen and mess room, possibly the quarters for the trainers and their assistants.

351 Places of Exhibition.—During the Republic the combats of gladiators took place sometimes at the grave or in the circus, but regularly in the forum. None of these places was well adapted to the purpose, the grave the least of all. The circus had seats enough, but the spīna was in the way (§335) and the arena too vast to give all the spectators a satisfactory view of a struggle that was confined practically to a single spot. In the forum, on the other hand, the seats could be arranged very conveniently; they would run parallel with the sides, would be curved around the corners, and would inclose only sufficient space to afford room for the combatants. The inconvenience here was due to the fact that the seats had to be erected before each performance and removed after it, a delay to business if they were constructed carefully and a menace to life if they were put up hastily. These considerations finally led the Romans, as they had led the Campanians half a century before, to provide permanent seats for the mūnera, arranged as they had been in the forum, but in a place where they would not interfere with public or private business. To these places for shows of gladiators came in the course of time to be exclusively applied the word amphitheātrum, which had been previously given in its correct general sense to any place, the circus for example, in which the seats ran all the way around, as opposed to the theater in which the rows of seats were broken by the stage.

351 Exhibition Venues.—During the Republic, gladiator fights took place sometimes at the grave, in the circus, but most often in the forum. None of these locations was ideal for the purpose, with the grave being the least suitable. The circus had enough seating, but the spīna got in the way (§335), and the arena was too large to give all the spectators a good view of a fight that was mostly happening in one spot. In the forum, however, the seating could be arranged quite conveniently; they would run parallel to the sides, curve around the corners, and enclose just enough space for the fighters. The downside was that the seats had to be set up before each event and taken down afterward, which could delay business if built carefully and pose safety risks if assembled quickly. These issues ultimately led the Romans, just like they had the Campanians half a century earlier, to create permanent seating for the mūnera, arranged like they had been in the forum but in a location that wouldn't disrupt public or private activities. Over time, the term amphitheātrum became exclusively associated with these gladiator show venues, whereas it had previously referred generally to any place, like the circus, where the seats went all the way around, as opposed to a theater where the rows of seats were interrupted by the stage.

352 Amphitheaters at Rome.—Just when the first amphitheaters, in the special sense of the word, were erected at Rome can not be determined with certainty. The elder Pliny (†79 A.D.) tells us that in the year 55 B.C. Caius Scribonius Curio built two wooden theaters back to back, the stages being, therefore, at opposite ends, and gave in them simultaneous theatrical performances in the morning. Then, while the spectators remained in their seats, the two theaters were turned by machinery and brought together face to face, the stages were removed, and in the space they had occupied shows of gladiators were given in the afternoon before the united crowds. This story is all too evidently invented to account for the perfected amphitheater of Pliny's time, which he must have interpreted to mean "a double theater." We are also told that Caesar erected a wooden amphitheater in 46 B.C., but we have no detailed description of it, and no reason to think that it was anything more than a temporary affair. In the year 29 B.C., however, an amphitheater was built by Statilius Taurus, partially at least of stone, that lasted until the great conflagration in the reign of Nero (64 A.D.). Nero himself had previously erected one of wood in the Campus. Finally, just before the end of the first century of our era, was completed the amphitheātrum Flāvium, later known as the colossēum or colisēum, which was large enough and durable enough to make forever unnecessary the erection of other similar structures in the city.

352 Amphitheaters at Rome.—It’s unclear exactly when the first true amphitheaters were built in Rome. The elder Pliny (†79 A.D.) mentions that in 55 B.C., Caius Scribonius Curio constructed two wooden theaters back to back, so the stages were at opposite ends, and held simultaneous performances in the morning. While the audience stayed in their seats, machinery turned the two theaters to face each other, the stages were removed, and in the space they occupied, gladiator shows were presented in the afternoon before the combined crowds. This account seems too fabricated to explain the advanced amphitheater of Pliny's time, which he must have viewed as "a double theater." We also learn that Caesar built a wooden amphitheater in 46 B.C., but there are no detailed descriptions of it, and it likely was just a temporary structure. However, in 29 B.C., Statilius Taurus constructed an amphitheater that was at least partially made of stone, which lasted until the great fire during Nero's reign (64 A.D.). Nero himself had previously built a wooden one in the Campus. Finally, just before the end of the first century A.D., the amphitheātrum Flāvium, later known as the colossēum or colisēum, was completed, and it was large and durable enough that no other similar structures were needed in the city.

FIGURE 157. EXTERIOR OF AMPHITHEATER AT POMPEII
FIGURE 157. EXTERIOR OF AMPHITHEATER AT POMPEII

FIGURE 158. INTERIOR OF AMPHITHEATER AT POMPEII
FIGURE 158. INTERIOR OF AMPHITHEATER AT POMPEII

FIGURE 159. SECTION OF AMPHITHEATER AT POMPEII
FIGURE 159. SECTION OF AMPHITHEATER AT POMPEII

353 The Amphitheater at Pompeii.—The essential features of an amphitheater may be most easily understood from the ruins of the one at Pompeii, erected about 75 B.C., almost half a century before the first permanent structure of the sort at Rome (§352), and the earliest known to us from either literary or monumental sources. The exterior is shown in Fig. 157 (see also Overbeck, pp. 176-180; Mau-Kelsey, pp. 206-212) and a section in Fig. 159. It will be seen at once that the arena and most of the seats lie in a great hollow excavated for the purpose, thus making sufficient for the exterior a low wall of hardly more than ten to thirteen feet in height. Even this wall was necessary on only two sides, as the amphitheater was built in the southeast corner of the city and its south and east sides were bounded by the city walls. The shape is elliptical, the major axis being 444 feet, the minor 342. The arena occupies the middle space. It was encircled by thirty-five rows of seats arranged in three divisions, the lowest (īnfima or īma cavea) having five rows, the second (media cavea) twelve, and the highest (summa cavea) eighteen. A broad terrace ran around the amphitheater at the height of the topmost row of seats. Access to this terrace was given from without by the double stairway on the west, shown in Fig. 157, and by single stairways next the city walls on the east and south (10 in Fig. 160). Between the terrace and the top seats was a gallery, or row of boxes, each about four feet square, probably for women. Beneath the boxes persons could pass from the terrace to the seats. The amphitheater had seating capacity for about 20,000 people.

353 The Amphitheater at Pompeii.—You can easily grasp the main features of an amphitheater by looking at the ruins in Pompeii, built around 75 B.C., nearly 50 years before the first permanent one in Rome (§352), and the earliest example we know of from literature or historical records. The outside is shown in Fig. 157 (also see Overbeck, pp. 176-180; Mau-Kelsey, pp. 206-212) and a section in Fig. 159. It’s clear that the arena and most of the seats are set in a large hollow dug out for the purpose, allowing for a low exterior wall that’s only about ten to thirteen feet high. This wall was only needed on two sides because the amphitheater was located in the southeast corner of the city, with the south and east sides bordered by city walls. The shape is elliptical, with the major axis measuring 444 feet and the minor axis 342 feet. The arena occupies the center space and is surrounded by thirty-five rows of seats divided into three sections: the lowest section (īnfima or īma cavea) has five rows, the middle section (media cavea) has twelve, and the highest section (summa cavea) has eighteen. A broad terrace encircles the amphitheater at the height of the top row of seats. You can access this terrace from the outside via a double stairway on the west, shown in Fig. 157, and single stairways next to the city walls on the east and south (10 in Fig. 160). Between the terrace and the top seats is a gallery or row of boxes, each about four feet square, likely intended for women. Below these boxes, people could pass from the terrace to the seats. The amphitheater could hold around 20,000 spectators.

FIGURE 160. PLAN OF ARENA IN AMPHITHEATER AT POMPEII
FIGURE 160. PLAN OF ARENA IN AMPHITHEATER AT POMPEII

354 The arena is shown in Fig. 158, its plan in Fig. 160. It was an ellipse with axes of 228 and 121 feet. Around it ran a wall a little more than six feet high, on a level with the top of which were the lowest seats. For the protection of the spectators when wild animals were shown, a grating of iron bars was put up on the top of the arena wall. Access to the arena and to the seats of the cavea īma and the cavea media was given by the two underground passageways, 1 and 2 in Fig. 160, of which 2 turns at right angles on account of the city wall on the south. From the arena ran also a third passage, 5, low and narrow, leading to the porta Libitinēnsis, through which the bodies of the dead were dragged with ropes and hooks. Near the mouths of these passages were small chambers or dens, marked 4, 4, 6, the purposes of which are not known. The floor of the arena was covered with sand, as in the circus (§332), but in this case to soak up the blood as well as to give a firm footing to the gladiators.

354 The arena is shown in Fig. 158, its layout in Fig. 160. It was an oval shape with axes measuring 228 and 121 feet. Surrounding it was a wall just over six feet high, with the lowest seats at the same level. To protect spectators during wild animal displays, a grating of iron bars was placed on top of the arena wall. Access to the arena and the seats in the cavea īma and cavea media was through two underground passageways, 1 and 2 in Fig. 160, with 2 turning at a right angle due to the city wall to the south. Additionally, there was a third passage, 5, which was low and narrow, leading to the porta Libitinēnsis, through which the bodies of the dead were pulled with ropes and hooks. Near the entrances of these passages were small chambers or dens, marked 4, 4, 6, the purposes of which are unknown. The floor of the arena was covered with sand, like in the circus (§332), but in this case to absorb blood as well as to provide a secure footing for the gladiators.

FIGURE 161. BISELLIUM
FIGURE 161. BISELLIUM

355 Of the part of this amphitheater set aside for the spectators the cavea īma only was supported upon artificial foundations. All the other seats were constructed in sections as means were obtained for the purpose, the people in the meantime finding places for themselves on the sloping banks as in the early theaters (§325). The cavea īma was strictly not supplied with seats all the way around, a considerable section on the east and west sides being arranged with four low, broad ledges of stone, rising one above the other, on which the members of the city council could place the seats of honor (bisellia, Fig. 161) to which their rank entitled them. In the middle of the section on the east the lowest ledge is made of double width for some ten feet; this was the place set apart for the giver of the games and his friends. In the cavea media and the cavea summa the seats were of stone resting on the bank of earth. It is probable that all the places in the lowest section were reserved for people of distinction, that seats in the middle section were sold to the well-to-do, and that admission was free to the less desirable seats of the highest section.

355 Of the part of this amphitheater set aside for the spectators, only the cavea īma was supported by artificial foundations. All the other seats were built in sections as the means became available, while people found places for themselves on the sloping banks like in the early theaters (§325). The cavea īma did not have seats all the way around; a significant section on the east and west sides was arranged with four low, wide stone ledges, stacked one above the other, where members of the city council could place their seats of honor (bisellia, Fig. 161) according to their rank. In the middle of the section on the east, the lowest ledge is double width for about ten feet; this space was reserved for the organizer of the games and his friends. In the cavea media and the cavea summa, the seats were made of stone resting on the earthen bank. It's likely that all the places in the lowest section were reserved for distinguished individuals, that seats in the middle section were sold to wealthier people, and that access was free to the less desirable seats in the highest section.

FIGURE 162. EXTERIOR OF THE COLISEUM
FIGURE 162. EXTERIOR OF THE COLISEUM

356 The Coliseum.—The Flavian amphitheater (§352) is the best known of all the buildings of ancient Rome, because to a larger extent than others it has survived to the present day. For our purpose it is not necessary to give its history or to describe its architecture; it will be sufficient to compare its essential parts with those of its modest prototype in Pompeii. The latter was built in the outskirts of the city, in a corner in fact of the city walls (§353); the coliseum lay almost in the center of Rome, the most generally accessible of all the public buildings. The interior of the Pompeian structure was reached through two passages and by three stairways only, while eighty numbered entrances made it easy for the Roman multitudes to find their appropriate places in the coliseum. Much of the earlier amphitheater was underground; all of the corresponding parts of the coliseum were above the level of the street, the walls rising to a height of nearly 160 feet. This gave opportunity for the same architectural magnificence that had distinguished the Roman theater from that of the Greeks (§326). The general effect is shown in Fig. 162, an exterior view of the ruins as they exist to-day.

356 The Coliseum.—The Flavian amphitheater (§352) is the most well-known building from ancient Rome, largely because it has survived better than others to this day. For our purposes, we don't need to delve into its history or architectural details; it’s enough to compare its main features with those of its simpler counterpart in Pompeii. The Pompeian amphitheater was located on the outskirts of the city, specifically in one corner of the city walls (§353); in contrast, the coliseum was situated almost in the heart of Rome, making it the most accessible of all public buildings. The interior of the Pompeian structure could be accessed through just two passages and three stairways, while the coliseum had eighty numbered entrances that made it easy for the Roman crowds to find their seats. Much of the earlier amphitheater was below ground level; however, all of the equivalent sections of the coliseum were above street level, with walls reaching nearly 160 feet tall. This design allowed for the same architectural grandeur that set the Roman theater apart from the Greek ones (§326). The overall impression is captured in Fig. 162, an exterior view of the ruins as they stand today.

FIGURE 163. INTERIOR OF COLISEUM
FIGURE 163. INTERIOR OF COLISEUM

357 The interior is shown in Fig. 163. The form is an ellipse with axes of 620 and 513 feet, the building covering nearly six acres of ground. The arena is also an ellipse, its axes measuring 287 and 180 feet. The width of the space appropriated for the spectators is, therefore, 166½ feet all around the arena. It will be noticed, too, that subterranean chambers were constructed under the whole building, including the arena. These furnished room for the regiments of gladiators, the dens of wild beasts, the machinery for the transformation scenes that Gibbon has described in his twelfth chapter, and above all for the vast number of water and drainage pipes that made it possible to turn the arena into a lake at a moment's notice and as quickly to get rid of the water. The wall that surrounded the arena was fifteen feet high with the side faced with rollers and defended like the one at Pompeii with a grating or network of metal above it. The top of the wall was level with the floor of the lowest range of seats, called the podium as in the circus (§337), and this had room for two or at the most three rows of marble thrones. These were for the use of the emperor and the imperial family, the giver of the games, the magistrates, senators, Vestal virgins, ambassadors of foreign states, and other persons of consequence.

357 The interior is shown in Fig. 163. The shape is an ellipse with dimensions of 620 and 513 feet, and the building covers nearly six acres of land. The arena is also elliptical, with dimensions of 287 and 180 feet. The space allotted for spectators is, therefore, 166½ feet all around the arena. It’s also notable that underground chambers were built beneath the entire structure, including the arena. These provided space for groups of gladiators, cages for wild animals, machinery for the transformation scenes described by Gibbon in his twelfth chapter, and, most importantly, for the extensive network of water and drainage pipes that allowed the arena to be transformed into a lake instantly and just as quickly drained. The wall surrounding the arena was fifteen feet high, with the outer side faced with rollers and defended like the one in Pompeii, featuring a metal grille or network above it. The top of the wall was level with the floor of the lowest seating area, known as the podium as in the circus (§337), which had space for two or, at most, three rows of marble thrones. These were reserved for the emperor and his family, the organizer of the games, magistrates, senators, Vestal Virgins, ambassadors from foreign countries, and other important figures.

FIGURE 164. SECTION OF COLISEUM
FIGURE 164. SECTION OF COLISEUM

358 The arrangement of the seats with the method of reaching them is shown in the sectional plan, Fig. 164. The seats were arranged in three tiers (maeniāna, §337) one above the other, separated by broad passageways and rising more steeply the farther they were from the arena, and were crowned by an open gallery. In the plan the podium is marked A. Twelve feet above it begins the first maeniānum, B, with fourteen rows of seats reserved for members of the equestrian order. Then came a broad praecīnctiō (§327) and after it the second maeniānum, C, intended for ordinary citizens. Back of this was a wall of considerable height and above it the third maeniānum, D, supplied with rough wooden benches for the lowest classes, foreigners, slaves, and the like. The row of pillars along the front of this section made the distant view all the worse. Above this was an open gallery, E, in which women found an unwelcome place. No other seats were open to them unless they were of sufficient distinction to claim a place upon the podium. At the very top of the outside wall was a terrace, F, in which were fixed masts to support the awnings that gave protection against the sun. The seating capacity of the coliseum is said to have been 80,000, and it had standing room for 20,000 more.

358 The seating arrangement and how to access it is shown in the sectional plan, Fig. 164. The seats were organized in three tiers (maeniāna, §337), stacked one above the other, with wide passageways in between, and rising more steeply the further they were from the arena, topped off by an open gallery. In the plan, the podium is marked A. Twelve feet above it starts the first maeniānum, B, which has fourteen rows of seats set aside for members of the equestrian class. Next was a wide praecīnctiō (§327), followed by the second maeniānum, C, intended for regular citizens. Behind this was a tall wall, and above it was the third maeniānum, D, equipped with rough wooden benches for the lower classes, foreigners, slaves, and others. The row of pillars at the front of this section made the view even worse. Above that was an open gallery, E, where women were reluctantly seated. No other seating was available to them unless they had enough status to occupy a spot on the podium. At the very top of the outer wall was a terrace, F, where masts were installed to hold the awnings that provided shade from the sun. The coliseum could hold about 80,000 people, with space for another 20,000 standing.

FIGURE 165. RETIARIUS AND SECUTOR
FIGURE 165. RETIARIUS AND SECUTOR

FIGURE 166. THRAEX
FIGURE 166. THRAEX
FIGURE 167. VOTIVE GALERUS
FIGURE 167. VOTIVE GALERUS

359 Styles of Fighting.—Gladiators fought usually in pairs, man against man, but sometimes in masses (gregātim, catervātim). In early times they were actually soldiers, captives taken in war (§347), and fought naturally with the weapons and equipment to which they were accustomed. When the professionally trained gladiators came in, they were given the old names, and were called Samnites, Thracians, etc., according to their arms and tactics. In much later times victories over distant peoples were celebrated with combats in which the weapons and methods of war of the conquered were shown to the people of Rome; thus, after the conquest of Britain essedāriī exhibited in the arena the tactics of chariot fighting which Caesar had described generations before in his Commentaries. It was natural enough, too, for the people to want to see different arms and different tactics tried against each other, and so the Samnite was matched against the Thracian, the heavy armed against the light armed. This became under the Empire the favorite style of combat. Finally when people had tired of the regular shows, novelties were introduced that seem to us grotesque; men fought blindfold (andabatae), armed with two swords (dimachaerī), with the lasso (laqueatōrēs), with a heavy net (rētiāriī), and there were battles of dwarfs and of dwarfs with women. Of these the rētiārius became immensely popular. He carried a huge net in which he tried to entangle his opponent, always a secūtor (see below), despatching him with a dagger if the throw was successful. If unsuccessful he took to flight while preparing his net for another throw, of if he had lost his net tried to keep his opponent off with a heavy three-pronged spear (fuscina), his only weapon beside the dagger (Fig. 165).

359 Styles of Fighting.—Gladiators typically fought in pairs, one-on-one, but sometimes in groups (gregātim, catervātim). In the early days, they were often soldiers or captives taken in war (§347), and they fought with the weapons and gear they were used to. When professionally trained gladiators appeared, they retained old names and were called Samnites, Thracians, and so on, based on their weapons and fighting styles. Later on, victories over distant nations were celebrated with battles that showcased the weapons and tactics of the conquered peoples to the Roman audience; for example, after the conquest of Britain, essedāriī demonstrated chariot fighting techniques that Caesar had described generations earlier in his Commentaries. It was only natural for spectators to want to see different weapons and tactics battle against each other, leading to matchups like the Samnite against the Thracian, heavy-armed versus light-armed. This became the popular fighting style during the Empire. Eventually, when audiences grew tired of the standard events, bizarre novelties were introduced, such as fighters battling blindfolded (andabatae), wielding two swords (dimachaerī), using lassos (laqueatōrēs), or fighting with heavy nets (rētiāriī), along with battles featuring dwarfs and dwarfs paired with women. Among these, the rētiārius became extremely popular. He carried a large net that he would use to ensnare his opponent, always a secūtor (see below), and if he succeeded, he would finish him off with a dagger. If he failed, he would flee while preparing his net for another throw, and if he lost his net, he would try to keep his opponent at bay with a heavy three-pronged spear (fuscina), which was his only weapon besides the dagger (Fig. 165).

360 Weapons and Armor.—The armor and weapons used in these combats are known from pieces found in various places, some of which are shown in Fig. 152, §345, and from paintings and sculpture, but we are not always able to assign them to definite classes of gladiators. The oldest class was that of the Samnites (Fig. 151, §344). They had belts, thick sleeves on the right arm (manica), helmets with visors, shown in Fig. 154, §348, greaves on the left leg, short swords, and the long shield (scūtum). Under the Empire the name Samnite was gradually lost and gladiators with equivalent equipment were called hoplomachī (heavy armed), when matched against the lighter armed Thracians, and secūtōrēs, when they fought with the rētiāriī. The Thracians (Fig. 166) had much the same equipment as the Samnites, the mark of distinction being the small shield (parma) in place of the scūtum and, to make up the difference, greaves on both legs. They carried a curved sword. The Gauls were heavy armed, but we do not know how they were distinguished from the Samnites. In later times they were called murmillōnēs, from an ornament on their helmets shaped like a fish (mormyr). The rētiāriī had no defensive armor except a leather protection for the shoulder, shown in Fig. 165. Of course the same man might appear by turns as Samnite, Thracian, etc., if he was skilled in the use of the various weapons; see the inscription in §363.

360 Weapons and Armor.—The armor and weapons used in these fights are known from pieces found in different locations, some of which are shown in Fig. 152, §345, as well as from paintings and sculptures. However, we can’t always categorize them clearly by gladiator types. The oldest type was the Samnites (Fig. 151, §344). They wore belts, thick arm coverings on the right arm (manica), helmets with visors, shown in Fig. 154, §348, greaves on the left leg, short swords, and the large shield (scūtum). During the Empire, the name Samnite gradually faded, and gladiators with similar gear were referred to as hoplomachī (heavily armed) when matched against the lighter-armed Thracians, and secūtōrēs when they fought against the rētiāriī. The Thracians (Fig. 166) had equipment similar to the Samnites, with the key difference being a small shield (parma) instead of the scūtum, plus greaves on both legs. They used a curved sword. The Gauls were also heavily armed, but it’s unclear how they differed from the Samnites. In later times, they were called murmillōnēs, named after a fish-shaped ornament on their helmets (mormyr). The rētiāriī had no defensive armor except for a shoulder protection made of leather, as shown in Fig. 165. Naturally, the same person might take on different roles as a Samnite, Thracian, etc., if they were skilled in using various weapons; see the inscription in §363.

361 Announcement of the Shows.—The games were advertised in advance by means of notices painted on the walls of public and private houses, and even on the tombstones that lined the approaches to the towns and cities. Some are worded in very general terms, announcing merely the name of the giver of the games with the date:

361 Announcement of the Shows.—The games were promoted ahead of time through notices painted on the walls of public and private buildings, and even on the gravestones that lined the entrances to towns and cities. Some were written in very general terms, simply stating the name of the person hosting the games along with the date:

A • SVETTI • CERTI
AEDILISFAMILIAGLADIATORIAPUGNABPOMPEIS
PRK • JVNIAS • VENATIOETVELAERUNT4
4 "On the final day of May, the gladiators of Aedile Aulus Suettius Certus will compete in Pompeii. There will also be a hunt, and the awnings will be set up."

Others promise in addition to the awnings that the dust will be kept down in the arena by sprinkling. Sometimes when the troop was particularly good the names of the gladiators were announced in pairs as they would be matched together, with details as to their equipment, the school in which each had been trained, the number of his previous battles, etc. To such a notice on one of the walls in Pompeii some one added after the show the result of each combat. The following is a specimen only of this announcement:5

Others promise that, along with the awnings, they will keep the dust down in the arena by sprinkling it. Sometimes, when the performance was particularly impressive, the names of the gladiators were announced in pairs as they would be matched up, along with details about their gear, the school where each was trained, the number of their previous battles, and so on. After the show, someone added the results of each fight to a notice on one of the walls in Pompeii. The following is just a sample of this announcement:5

Announcement

5 "The games of N... will take place from May 12th to 15th. The Thracian Pugnax from Nero's gladiatorial school, who has fought three times, will compete against the murmillō Murranus, also from the same school and with the same number of fights. The hoplomachus Cycnus, from Julius Caesar's school, who has fought eight times, will go up against the Thracian Atticus from the same school, who has had fourteen fights."

The letters in italics before the names of the gladiators were added after the exhibition by some interested spectator, and stand for vīcit, periit, and missus ("beaten, but spared"). Other announcements added to such particulars as those given above the statement that other pairs than those mentioned would fight each day, this being meant to excite the curiosity and interest of the people.

The italicized letters before the names of the gladiators were added after the show by some interested spectator, and they stand for vīcit, periit, and missus ("beaten, but spared"). Other announcements included details like the note that other pairs not mentioned would fight each day, which was intended to spark the curiosity and interest of the crowd.

362 The Fight Itself.—The day before the exhibition a banquet (cēna lībera) was given to the gladiators and they received visits from their friends and admirers. The games took place in the afternoon. After the ēditor mūneris had taken his place (§355), the gladiators marched in procession around the arena, pausing before him to give the famous greeting: moritūrī tē salūtant. All then retired from the arena to return in pairs according to the published programme. The show began with a series of sham combats, the prōlūsiō, with blunt weapons. When the people had had enough of this the trumpets gave the signal for the real exhibition to begin. Those reluctant to fight were driven into the arena with whips or hot iron bars. If one of the combatants was clearly overpowered without being actually killed, he might appeal for mercy by holding up his finger to the ēditor. It was customary to refer the plea to the people, who waved cloths or napkins to show that they wished it to be granted, or pointed their thumbs downward as a signal for death. The gladiator who was refused release (missiō) received the death blow from his opponent without resistance. Combats where all must fight to the death were said to be sine missiōne, but these were forbidden by Augustus. The body of the dead man was dragged away through the porta Libitinēnsis, sand was sprinkled or raked over the blood, and the contests were continued until all had fought.

362 The Fight Itself.—The day before the show, a banquet (cēna lībera) was held for the gladiators, and they welcomed visits from their friends and fans. The games took place in the afternoon. After the ēditor mūneris took his seat (§355), the gladiators paraded around the arena, stopping in front of him to give the famous salute: moritūrī tē salūtant. They then left the arena and returned in pairs according to the published schedule. The show started with a series of mock fights, the prōlūsiō, using blunt weapons. When the crowd had seen enough of this, the trumpets signaled the real exhibition to begin. Those unwilling to fight were prodded into the arena with whips or hot iron bars. If a fighter was clearly overpowered but not actually killed, he could ask for mercy by raising a finger to the ēditor. Typically, this plea would be referred to the audience, who waved cloths or napkins to indicate they wanted mercy, or pointed their thumbs downward to signal death. The gladiator who was denied release (missiō) received the finishing blow from his opponent without putting up a fight. Fights where everyone had to fight to the death were called sine missiōne, but these were banned by Augustus. The body of the fallen fighter was dragged away through the porta Libitinēnsis, sand was spread or raked over the blood, and the contests continued until everyone had fought.

FIGURE 168. TESSERA GLADIATORIA
FIGURE 168. TESSERA GLADIATORIA6
6 Lepidus Mummēiānī s(ervus). Spectāvit m(ense) Iuniō, C. Sentiō Cōnsule.
Inscription7
7 Inscription on tomb of a gladiator. "To the Gods Manes and the lasting memory of Hylas, a dimachaerus or essedarius of seven victories and head trainer. His wife Ermais erected this monument to her beloved husband and dedicated it, reserving the usual rights."

363 The Rewards.—Before making his first public appearance the gladiator was technically called a tīrō. After his first victory he received a token of wood or ivory (Fig. 168), which had upon it his name and that of his master or trainer, a date, and the letters SP, SPECT, SPECTAT, or SPECTAVIT, meaning perhaps populus spectāvit. When after many victories he had proved himself to be the best of his class, or second best, in his familia, he received the title of prīmus, or secundus, pālus. When he had won his freedom he was given a wooden sword (rudis). From this the titles prīma rudis and secunda rudis seem to have been given to those who were afterwards employed as training masters (doctōrēs, §349) in the schools. The rewards given to famous gladiators by their masters and backers took the form of valuable prizes and gifts of money. These may not have been so generous as those given to the aurīgae (§341), but they were enough to enable them to live in luxury the rest of their lives. The class of men, however, who followed this profession probably found their most acceptable reward in the immediate and lasting notoriety that their strength and courage brought them. That they did not shrink from the īnfamia that the profession entailed is shown by the fact that they did not try to hide their connection with the amphitheater. On the contrary, their gravestones record their classes and the number of their victories, and have often cut upon them their likenesses with the rudis in their hands.

363 The Rewards.—Before making his first public appearance, the gladiator was technically referred to as a tīrō. After his first victory, he received a token made of wood or ivory (Fig. 168), which displayed his name, the name of his master or trainer, a date, and the letters SP, SPECT, SPECTAT, or SPECTAVIT, possibly meaning populus spectāvit. After numerous victories, if he proved to be the best or second best in his familia, he earned the title of prīmus, secundus, or pālus. Once he won his freedom, he was awarded a wooden sword (rudis). This led to the titles prīma rudis and secunda rudis being given to those who later became training masters (doctōrēs, §349) in the schools. The rewards given to renowned gladiators by their masters and sponsors came in the form of valuable prizes and monetary gifts. While these may not have been as generous as the rewards given to the aurīgae (§341), they were sufficient for the gladiators to live in luxury for the rest of their lives. However, those who pursued this profession likely found their most satisfying reward in the immediate and lasting fame that their strength and bravery brought them. Their willingness to embrace the īnfamia associated with the profession is evident in their decision not to obscure their affiliation with the amphitheater. On the contrary, their gravestones document their ranks and the number of their victories, and often feature their likenesses holding the rudis.

364 Other Shows in the Amphitheater.—Of other games that were sometimes given in the amphitheaters something has been said in connection with the circus (§343). The most important were the vēnātiōnēs, hunts of wild beasts. These were sometimes killed by men trained to hunt them, sometimes made to kill each other. As the amphitheater was primarily intended for the butchery of men, the vēnātiōnēs given in it gradually but surely took the form of man-hunts. The victims were condemned criminals, some of them guilty of crimes that deserved death, some of them sentenced on trumped up charges, some of them (and among these were women and children) condemned "to the lions" for political or religious convictions. Sometimes they were supplied with weapons, sometimes they were exposed unarmed, even fettered or bound to stakes, sometimes the ingenuity of their executioners found additional torments for them by making them play the parts of the sufferers in the tragedies of mythology. The arena was well adapted, too, for the maneuvering of boats, when it had been flooded with water (§357), and naval battles (naumachiae) were often fought within the coliseum as desperate and as bloody as some of those that have given a new turn to the history of the world. The earliest exhibitions of this sort were given in artificial lakes, also called naumachiae. The first of these was dug by Caesar, for a single exhibition, in 46 B.C. Augustus had a permanent basin constructed in 2 B.C., measuring 1,800 by 1,200 feet, and four others at least were built by later emperors.

364 Other Shows in the Amphitheater.—We've talked about some of the games that took place in the amphitheaters in relation to the circus (§343). The most significant were the vēnātiōnēs, or wild beast hunts. These were sometimes handled by trained hunters and sometimes the animals were forced to fight each other. Since the amphitheater was mainly designed for the slaughter of humans, the vēnātiōnēs gradually evolved into man-hunts. The victims were often condemned criminals—some deserved the death penalty, others were sentenced on false charges, and some (including women and children) were condemned "to the lions" for their political or religious beliefs. Sometimes they were given weapons, while at other times they were left unarmed, even shackled or tied to stakes, and sometimes their executioners added extra tortures by forcing them to reenact scenes from mythological tragedies. The arena was also well-suited for maneuvering boats when it was filled with water (§357), and naval battles (naumachiae) were often fought in the coliseum, as fierce and bloody as those that have changed the course of history. The earliest of these shows took place in artificial lakes, also called naumachiae. The first one was created by Caesar for a single event in 46 B.C. Augustus had a permanent basin built in 2 B.C., measuring 1,800 by 1,200 feet, and at least four more were constructed by later emperors.

FIGURE 169. HALL IN THERMAE OF CARACALLA
FIGURE 169. HALL IN THERMAE OF CARACALLA

365 The Daily Bath.—To the Roman of early times the bath had stood for health and decency only. He washed every day his arms and legs, for the ordinary costume left them exposed (§239), his body once a week. He bathed at home, using a very primitive sort of wash-room, situated near the kitchen (§203) in order that the water heated on the kitchen stove might be carried into it with the least possible inconvenience. By the last century of the Republic all this had changed, though the steps in the change can not now be followed. The bath had become a part of the daily life as momentous as the cēna itself, which it regularly preceded. It was taken, too, by preference in one of the public bathing establishments which were by this time operated on a large scale in all parts of Rome and also in the smaller towns of Italy and even in the provinces. These offered all sorts of baths, plain, plunge, douche, with massage (Turkish), and besides in many cases features borrowed from the Greek gymnasia, exercise grounds, courts for various games, reading and conversation rooms, libraries, gymnastic apparatus, everything in fact that our athletic clubs now provide for their members. The accessories had become really of more importance than the bathing itself and justify the description of the bath under the head of amusements. In places where there were no public baths, or where they were at an inconvenient distance, the wealthy fitted up bathing places in their houses, but no matter how elaborate they were the private baths were merely a makeshift at best.

365 The Daily Bath.—For early Romans, the bath was primarily about health and cleanliness. They washed their arms and legs every day, since their typical clothing left those parts exposed (§239), and their bodies once a week. They bathed at home in a basic washroom located near the kitchen (§203), so they could easily carry in water heated on the kitchen stove. By the last century of the Republic, this had all changed, though the specifics of the transition are unclear. Bathtime became a significant part of daily life, as important as the cēna that it usually preceded. People preferred to bathe in public bathhouses, which had developed on a large scale throughout Rome, smaller towns in Italy, and even in the provinces. These bathhouses offered various types of baths—standard, plunge, and shower, along with massages (Turkish style)—and many included features taken from Greek gymnasiums, such as exercise areas, courts for games, reading and social rooms, libraries, and gym equipment, much like what our athletic clubs provide today. The amenities became more important than the baths themselves, leading to the view of bathing as a form of entertainment. In places without public baths or where they were far away, wealthy individuals set up bathing areas in their homes, but no matter how fancy, private baths were considered a makeshift solution at best.

FIGURE 170. TEPIDARIUM AT POMPEII
FIGURE 170. TEPIDARIUM AT POMPEII

366 Essentials for the Bath.—The ruins of the public and private baths found all over the Roman world, together with a dissertation by Vitruvius, and countless allusions in literature, make very clear the general construction and arrangement of the bath, but show that the widest freedom was allowed in matters of detail. For the luxurious bath of classical times four things were thought necessary: a warm ante-room, a hot bath, a cold bath, and the rubbing and anointing with oil. All these might have been had in a single room, as all but the last are furnished in every modern bathroom, but as a matter of fact we find at least three rooms set apart for the bath in very modest private houses and often five or six, while in the public establishments this number may be multiplied several times. In the better equipped houses were provided: (1) A room for undressing and dressing (apodytērium), usually unheated, but furnished with benches and often with lockers for the clothes; (2) the warm ante-room (tepidārium), in which the bather waited long enough for the perspiration to start, in order to guard against the danger of passing too suddenly into the high temperature of the next room; (3) the hot room (caldārium) for the hot bath; (4) the cold room (frīgidārium) for the cold bath; (5) the ūnctōrium, the room for the rubbing and anointing with oil that finished the bath, from which the bather returned into the apodytērium for his clothes.

366 Essentials for the Bath.—The remains of public and private baths found throughout the Roman world, along with a paper by Vitruvius and numerous references in literature, clearly outline the general structure and layout of the bath while showing that there was a lot of freedom in the details. For the luxurious bath of classical times, four things were considered necessary: a warm ante-room, a hot bath, a cold bath, and the rubbing and anointing with oil. These could all be in a single room, similar to how most modern bathrooms are set up with all but the last feature, but in reality, we find at least three rooms designated for bathing even in very simple private homes, often expanding to five or six rooms, while public facilities can have this number multiplied several times. In more well-equipped houses, the following rooms were available: (1) A room for changing clothes (apodytērium), usually not heated but equipped with benches and often lockers for belongings; (2) the warm ante-room (tepidārium), where bathers would wait long enough for sweating to begin, to avoid the shock of entering the high heat of the next room too suddenly; (3) the hot room (caldārium) for the hot bath; (4) the cold room (frīgidārium) for the cold bath; (5) the ūnctōrium, the room for rubbing and applying oil that concluded the bath, from which the bather would return to the apodytērium for their clothes.

FIGURE 171. STRIGILES
FIGURE 171. STRIGILES

367 In the more modest houses space was saved by using a room for several purposes. The separate apodytērium might be dispensed with, the bather undressing and dressing in either the frīgidārium or tepidārium according to the weather; or the ūnctōrium might be saved by using the tepidārium for this purpose as well as for its own. In this way the suite of five rooms might be reduced to four or three. On the other hand, private houses had sometimes an additional hot room without water (lacōnicum), used for a sweat bath, and a public bathhouse would be almost sure to have an exercise ground (palaestra), with a pool at one side (piscīna) for a cold plunge and a room adjacent (dēstrictārium) in which the sweat and dirt of exercise were scraped off with the strigilis (Fig. 171) before and after the bath. It must not be supposed that all bathers went the round of all the rooms in the order given above, though that was common enough. Some would dispense with the hot bath altogether, taking instead a sweat in the lacōnicum, or failing that, in the caldārium, removing the perspiration with the strigil, following this with a cold bath (perhaps merely a shower or douche) in the frīgidārium and the rubbing with linen cloths and anointing with oil. Young men who deserted the campus and the Tiber (§317) for the palaestra and the bath would content themselves with removing the effects of their exercise with the scraper, taking a plunge in the open pool, and then a second scraping and the oil. Much would depend on the time and the tastes of individuals, and physicians laid down strict rules for their patients to follow.

367 In simpler homes, space was saved by using rooms for multiple purposes. The separate apodytērium could be skipped, with bathers undressing and dressing in either the frīgidārium or tepidārium depending on the weather; or the ūnctōrium could be eliminated by using the tepidārium for both this function and its intended use. This way, the set of five rooms could be reduced to four or three. On the other hand, private homes sometimes included an extra hot room without water (lacōnicum), used for a sweat bath, and a public bathhouse definitely would have an exercise area (palaestra), with a pool on one side (piscīna) for a cold plunge and an adjacent room (dēstrictārium) where the sweat and dirt from exercise were scraped off with the strigilis (Fig. 171) before and after bathing. It shouldn't be assumed that all bathers went through all the rooms in the order listed above, although that was quite common. Some would skip the hot bath altogether, opting instead for a sweat in the lacōnicum, or if that wasn’t available, in the caldārium, removing sweat with the strigil, then following up with a cold bath (perhaps just a shower or spray) in the frīgidārium, along with rubbing down with linen cloths and anointing with oil. Young men who left the campus and the Tiber (§317) for the palaestra and the bath would just scrape off the effects of their workout, take a plunge in the open pool, and then have another scrape and apply oil. A lot depended on the time and personal preferences, and doctors set strict guidelines for their patients to follow.

FIGURE 172. SUSPENSURA
FIGURE 172. SUSPENSURA

368 Heating the Bath.—The arrangement of the rooms, were they many or few, depended upon the method of heating. This in early times must have been by stoves placed in the rooms as needed, but by the end of the Republic the furnace had come into use, heating the rooms as well as the water with a single fire. The hot air from the furnace was not conducted into the rooms directly, as it is with us, but was made to circulate under the floors and through spaces between the walls, the temperature of the room depending upon its proximity to the furnace. The lacōnicum, if there was one, was put directly over the furnace, next to it came the caldārium and then the tepidārium, while the frīgidārium and the apodytērium having no need of heat were at the greatest distance from the fire and without connection with it. If there were two sets of baths in the same building, as there sometimes were for the accommodation of both men and women at the same time, the two caldāria were put on opposite sides of the furnace (see the plan in §376) and the other rooms were connected with them in the regular order, the two entrances being at the greatest distance apart. The method of conducting the air under the floors is shown in Fig. 172. There were really two floors, the first being even with the top of the firepot, the second (suspēnsūra) with the top of the furnace. Between them was a space of about two feet into which the hot air passed. On the top of the furnace, just above the level, therefore, of the second floor, were two kettles for heating the water. One was placed well back, where the fire was not so hot, and contained water that was kept merely warm; the other was placed directly over the fire and the water in it, received from the former, was easily kept intensely hot. Near them was a third kettle containing cold water. From these three kettles the water was piped as needed to the various rooms. The arrangement will be easily understood after a study of the plans in §§376, 378.

368 Heating the Bath.—The layout of the rooms, whether numerous or few, depended on how they were heated. In ancient times, this was likely done with stoves placed in each room as needed, but by the end of the Republic, furnaces were in use that heated both the rooms and the water with a single fire. Instead of directing hot air from the furnace straight into the rooms like we do today, they made it circulate under the floors and through spaces between the walls. The room's temperature varied based on how close it was to the furnace. The lacōnicum, if there was one, was positioned directly above the furnace, with the caldārium next to it and then the tepidārium. The frīgidārium and apodytērium, not needing heat, were placed farthest from the fire and had no direct connection to it. If there were two sets of baths in the same building, which sometimes happened to accommodate both men and women at once, the two caldāria would be on opposite sides of the furnace (see the plan in §376) with the other rooms linked to them in the usual order, and the two entrances would be as far apart as possible. The way air was circulated under the floors is illustrated in Fig. 172. There were essentially two floors: the first even with the top of the firepot and the second (suspēnsūra) aligned with the top of the furnace. There was a space of about two feet between them where hot air flowed. On top of the furnace, just above the second floor, were two kettles for heating water. One was positioned further back, where the fire's heat was less intense, and held water that was kept warm. The other was directly above the fire, receiving water from the first kettle, and was easily maintained at a high temperature. Nearby was a third kettle filled with cold water. From these three kettles, water was piped as needed to different rooms. This arrangement will be clear after reviewing the plans in §§376, 378.

FIGURE 173. SECTION OF CALDARIUM
FIGURE 173. SECTION OF CALDARIUM

369 The Caldarium.—The hot water bath was taken in the caldārium (cella caldāria), which served also as a sweat bath when there was no lacōnicum. It was a rectangular room and in the public baths was longer than wide (Vitruvius says the proportion should be 3:2) with one end rounded off like an apse or bay window. At the other end stood the large hot water tank (alveus), in which the bath was taken by a number of persons at a time. The alveus (Fig. 173) was built up two steps from the floor of the room, its length equal to the width of the room and its breadth at the top not less than six feet. At the bottom it was not nearly so wide, the back sloping inward, so that the bathers could recline against it, and the front having a long broad step, for convenience of descent into it, upon which, too, the bathers sat. The water was received hot from the furnace, and was kept hot by a metal heater (testūdō), opening into the alveus and extending beneath the floor into the hot air chamber. Near the top of the tank was an overflow pipe, and in the bottom was an escape pipe which allowed the water to be emptied on the floor of the caldārium, to be used for scrubbing it. In the apse-like end of the room was a tank or large basin of metal (lābrum, solium), which seems to have contained cool water for the douche. In private baths the room was usually rectangular and then the lābrum was placed in a corner. For the accommodation of those using the room for the sweat bath only, there were benches along the wall. The air in the caldārium would, of course, be very moist, while that of the lacōnicum would be perfectly dry, so that the effect would not be precisely the same.

369 The Caldarium.—The hot water bath was taken in the caldārium (cella caldāria), which also served as a sweat bath when there wasn't a lacōnicum. It was a rectangular room that was longer than it was wide in public baths (Vitruvius says the proportion should be 3:2), with one end rounded like an apse or bay window. At the other end stood the large hot water tank (alveus), where multiple people could bathe at the same time. The alveus (Fig. 173) was built up two steps from the floor of the room, its length equal to the width of the room, and its width at the top was at least six feet. At the bottom, it was much narrower, with the back sloping inward so bathers could recline against it; the front had a long broad step for easy access into it, where the bathers also sat. The water was heated by a furnace and kept hot by a metal heater (testūdō) that opened into the alveus and extended beneath the floor into the hot air chamber. Near the top of the tank was an overflow pipe, and at the bottom was a drain pipe that let the water be emptied onto the floor of the caldārium for scrubbing. In the apse-like end of the room was a tank or large basin of metal (lābrum, solium), which seems to have contained cool water for rinsing. In private baths, the room was usually rectangular, with the lābrum placed in a corner. For those using the room solely for the sweat bath, there were benches along the walls. The air in the caldārium would be very moist, while that of the lacōnicum would be completely dry, so the effects wouldn’t be exactly the same.

370 The Frigidarium and Unctorium.—The frīgidārium (cella frīgidāria) contained merely the cold plunge bath, unless it was made to do duty for the apodytērium, when there would be lockers on the wall for the clothes (at least in a public bath) and benches for the slaves who watched them. Persons who found the bath too cold would resort instead to the open swimming pool in the palaestra, which would be warmed by the sun. In one of the public baths at Pompeii a cold bath seems to have been introduced into the tepidārium, for the benefit, probably, of invalids who found even the palaestra too cool for comfort. The final process, that of scraping, rubbing, and oiling, was exceedingly important. The bather was often treated twice, before the warm bath and after the cold bath; the first might be omitted, but the second never. The special room, ūnctōrium, was furnished with benches and couches. The scrapers and oils were brought by the bathers, usually carried along with the towels for the bath by a slave (capsārius). The bather might scrape (dēstringere) and oil (deungere) himself, or he might receive a regular massage at the hands of a trained slave. It is probable that in the large baths expert operators could be hired, but we have no direct testimony on the subject. When there was no special ūnctōrium the tepidārium or apodytērium was made to do instead.

370 The Frigidarium and Unctorium.—The frīgidārium (cella frīgidāria) only had the cold plunge bath, unless it also served as the apodytērium, in which case there would be lockers on the wall for clothes (at least in a public bath) and benches for the slaves who watched over them. People who found the bath too cold would prefer the open swimming pool in the palaestra, which was warmed by the sun. In one of the public baths at Pompeii, a cold bath seems to have been added to the tepidārium, likely for the benefit of those who found even the palaestra too cool for comfort. The last step, which involved scraping, rubbing, and oiling, was extremely important. Bathers were often treated twice, before the warm bath and after the cold bath; the first treatment might be skipped, but the second was essential. The special room, ūnctōrium, was equipped with benches and couches. Scrapers and oils were brought by the bathers, usually carried along with their towels by a slave (capsārius). A bather could scrape (dēstringere) and oil (deungere) themselves, or they could receive a proper massage from a trained slave. It's likely that in large baths, skilled operators could be hired, but we have no direct evidence on this. When there was no special ūnctōrium, the tepidārium or apodytērium was used instead.

FIGURE 174. BATH AT CAERWENT
FIGURE 174. BATH AT CAERWENT

371 A Private Bathhouse.—In Fig. 174 is shown the plan of a private bath in Caerwent, Monmouthshire, England, the ruins of which were discovered in the year 1855. It dates from about the time of Constantine (306-333), and small though it is gives a clear notion of the arrangement of the rooms. The entrance A leads into the frīgidārium B, 10'6" x 6'6" in size, with a bath C, 10'6" x 3'3". Off this is the apodytērium D, 10'6" x 13'3", which has the apse-like end that the caldārium ought to have. Next is the tepidārium E, 12' x 12', which contrary to all the rules is the largest instead of the smallest of the four main rooms. Then comes the caldārium F, 12' x 7'6", with its alveus G, 6' x 3' x 2', but with no sign of its lābrum left, perhaps because the basin was too small to require any special foundation. Finally comes the rare lacōnicum H, 8' x 4', built over one end of the furnace I, which was in the basement room KK. The hot air passed as indicated by the arrows, escaping through openings near the roof in the outside wall of the apodytērium. It should be noticed that there was no direct passage from the caldārium to the frīgidārium, no special entrance to the lacōnicum, and that the tepidārium must have served as the ūnctōrium. The dimensions of the bath as a whole are 31 x 34 feet.

371 A Private Bathhouse.—Figure 174 shows the layout of a private bath in Caerwent, Monmouthshire, England, whose ruins were found in 1855. It dates back to around the time of Constantine (306-333), and while it is small, it clearly illustrates the arrangement of the rooms. The entrance A leads into the frīgidārium B, which is 10'6" x 6'6" in size, with a bath C measuring 10'6" x 3'3". Adjacent to this is the apodytērium D, measuring 10'6" x 13'3", which features the apse-like end that the caldārium should have. Next is the tepidārium E, which is 12' x 12' and, contrary to all rules, is the largest of the four main rooms instead of the smallest. Then comes the caldārium F, which is 12' x 7'6", with its alveus G measuring 6' x 3' x 2', but there are no signs of its lābrum remaining, possibly because the basin was too small to need any special support. Finally, there's the rare lacōnicum H, which is 8' x 4', built over one end of the furnace I, located in the basement room KK. The hot air flowed as indicated by the arrows, escaping through openings near the roof in the outer wall of the apodytērium. It's important to note that there was no direct passage from the caldārium to the frīgidārium, no special entrance to the lacōnicum, and that the tepidārium likely served as the ūnctōrium. The overall dimensions of the bath are 31 x 34 feet.

372 The Public Baths.—To the simpler bathhouse of the earlier times as well as to the bath itself was given the name balneum (balineum), used often in the plural, balnea, by the dactylic poets for metrical convenience. The more complex establishments of later times were called balneae, and to the very largest with features derived from the Greek gymnasia (§365) the name thermae was finally given. These words, however, were loosely used and often interchanged in practice. Public baths are first heard of after the second Punic war. They increased in number rapidly, 170 at least being operated in Rome in the year 33 B.C., and later there were more than 800. With equal rapidity they spread through Italy and the provinces, all the towns and many villages even having at least one. They were public only in the sense of being open to all citizens who could pay the modest fee demanded for their use. Free baths there were none, except when some magistrate or public-spirited citizen or candidate for office arranged to relieve the people of the fees for a definite time by meeting the charges himself. So Agrippa in the year 33 B.C. kept open free of charge 170 establishments at Rome. The rich sometimes provided free baths for the people in their wills, but always for a limited time.

372 The Public Baths.—The earlier, simpler bathhouses were called balneum (balineum), often used in the plural form balnea by poets for metrical ease. The more elaborate bath facilities that emerged later were known as balneae, and the largest ones, influenced by Greek gymnasiums (§365), were eventually called thermae. However, these terms were often used loosely and interchangeably. Public baths first appeared after the Second Punic War. Their numbers quickly grew, with at least 170 operating in Rome by 33 B.C., and later there were over 800. They spread rapidly across Italy and its provinces, with towns and many villages having at least one. They were public only in the sense that they were open to all citizens who could pay the small fee required for access. There were no free baths, except when a magistrate, a public-spirited citizen, or an office candidate decided to cover the costs temporarily. For instance, Agrippa kept 170 establishments in Rome open free of charge in 33 B.C.. Wealthy individuals sometimes included provisions for free baths in their wills, but always for a limited time.

373 Management.—The first public baths were opened by individuals for speculative purposes. Others were built by wealthy men as gifts to their native towns, as such men give hospitals and libraries now, the administration being lodged with the town authorities who kept the buildings in repair and the baths open with the fees collected. Others were built by the towns out of public funds, and others still as monuments by the later emperors. However started, the management was practically the same for all. They were leased for a definite time and for a fixed sum to a manager (conductor) who paid his expenses and made his profits out of the fees which he collected. The fee (balneāticum) was hardly more than nominal. The regular price at Rome for men seems to have been a quadrāns, less than a cent, the bather furnishing his own towels, oil, etc., as we have seen (§370). Women paid more, perhaps twice as much, while children up to a certain age, unknown to us, paid nothing. Prices varied, of course, in different places. It is likely that higher prices were charged in some baths than in others in the same city, either because they were more luxuriously equipped or to make them more exclusive and fashionable than the rest, but we have no positive knowledge that this was done.

373 Management.—The first public baths were established by individuals for profit. Others were built by wealthy individuals as gifts to their hometowns, similar to how wealthy people donate hospitals and libraries today. The local authorities managed these baths, ensuring the buildings were maintained and the baths were open, while collecting the fees. Some baths were funded by the towns with public money, and others were constructed as monuments by later emperors. Regardless of their origin, the management of these baths was generally the same. They were rented out for a set period and for a specific amount to a manager (conductor), who covered their costs and earned their income from the fees collected. The fee (balneāticum) was barely more than a token amount. The standard price in Rome for men was around a quadrāns, which is less than a cent, with bathers providing their own towels, oil, etc., as mentioned (§370). Women were charged more, possibly double the amount, while children of an unspecified age paid nothing. Of course, prices varied in different locations. It's possible that some baths charged higher fees than others in the same city, either due to more luxurious facilities or to create a more exclusive and stylish atmosphere, but we don't have clear evidence that this occurred.

374 Hours Opened.—The bath was regularly taken between the merīdiātiō and cēna, the hour varying, therefore, within narrow limits in different seasons and for different classes (§310). In general it may be said to have been taken about the eighth hour, and at this hour all the conductōrēs were bound by their contracts to have the baths open and all things in readiness. As a matter of fact many people preferred to bathe before the prandium (§302), and some at least of the baths in the larger places must have been open then. All were regularly kept open until sunset, but in the smaller towns, where public baths were fewer, it is probable that they were kept open later; at least the lamps found in large numbers in the Pompeian baths seem to point at evening hours. It may be taken for granted that the managers would keep the doors open as long as was profitable for them.

374 Hours Opened.—The bath was typically taken between the merīdiātiō and cēna, with the timing varying slightly across different seasons and groups (§310). Generally, it happened around the eighth hour, and at that time, all the conductōrēs were required by their contracts to have the baths open and everything ready. Many people actually preferred to bathe before the prandium (§302), and at least some of the baths in larger locations must have been open then. They were usually kept open until sunset, but in smaller towns, where public baths were less common, it’s likely they stayed open later; the numerous lamps found in the Pompeian baths suggest they were used in the evening. It can be assumed that the managers would keep the doors open as long as it was profitable for them.

375 Accommodations for Women.—Women of respectability bathed in the public baths, as they bathe in public places now, but with women only, enjoying the opportunity to meet their friends as much as did the men. In the large cities there were separate baths devoted to their exclusive use. In the larger towns separate rooms were set apart for them in the baths intended generally for men. Such a combination is shown in the next paragraph and the arrangement has been explained in §368. In the very small places the bath was opened to men and women at different hours. Late in the Empire we read of men and women bathing together, but this was true of women only who had no claim to respectability at all.

375 Accommodations for Women.—Respectable women used the public baths in a way similar to how they do today, but only among themselves, enjoying the chance to catch up with friends just like the men. In large cities, there were specific baths just for them. In bigger towns, separate rooms were allocated for women in baths primarily meant for men. This mix is detailed in the next paragraph and has been explained in §368. In very small places, baths were open to men and women at different times. By the late Empire, we hear of men and women bathing together, but this only applied to women who had no claims to respectability at all.

FIGURE 175. THERMAE AT POMPEII
FIGURE 175. THERMAE AT POMPEII

376 Thermae.—In Fig. 175 is shown a plan of the so-called Stabian baths at Pompeii, which gives a correct idea of the smaller thermae and serves at the same time to illustrate the combination of baths for men and women under the same roof. In the plan the unnumbered rooms opening upon the surrounding streets were used for shops and stores independent of the baths, those opening within were for the use of the attendants or for purposes that can not now be determined. The main entrance (1), on the south, opened upon the palaestra (2), surrounded on three sides by colonnades and on the west by a bowling alley (3), where large stone balls were found. Behind the bowling alley was the piscīna (6) open to the sun, with a room on either side (5, 7) for douche baths and a dēstrictārium (4) for the use of the athletes. There were two side entrances (8, 11) at the northwest, with the porter's room (12) and manager's office (10) within convenient reach. The room (9) at the head of the bowling alley was for the use of the players and may be compared with the similar room for the use of the gladiators marked 9 in Fig. 156 (§350). Behind the office was the latrīna (14).

376 Thermae.—In Fig. 175, you can see a layout of the so-called Stabian baths at Pompeii, which gives a clear idea of the smaller thermae and also shows how the baths for men and women were combined under one roof. In the layout, the unnumbered rooms that open onto the surrounding streets were used as shops and stores separate from the baths, while those that open inward were for the staff or purposes that we can't determine now. The main entrance (1) on the south led to the palaestra (2), which was surrounded on three sides by colonnades and had a bowling alley (3) on the west, where large stone balls were discovered. Behind the bowling alley was the piscīna (6), which was open to the sun, with rooms on either side (5, 7) for shower baths and a dēstrictārium (4) for the athletes. There were two side entrances (8, 11) at the northwest, with the porter’s room (12) and manager’s office (10) nearby. The room (9) at the end of the bowling alley was for the players and can be compared to the similar room for the gladiators marked 9 in Fig. 156 (§350). Behind the office was the latrīna (14).

377 On the east are the baths proper, the men's to the south. There were two apodytēria (24, 25) for the men, each with a separate waiting-room for the slaves (26, 27) with a door to the street. Then come in order the frīgidārium (22), the tepidārium (23), and the caldārium (21). The tepidārium, contrary to custom, had a cold bath as explained in §370. The main entrance to the women's bath was at the northeast (17), but there was also an entrance from the northwest through the long corridor (15), both opening into the apodytērium (16). This contained in one corner a cold bath, there being no separate frīgidārium in the baths for women. Then come in the regular position the tepidārium (18) and caldārium (19). The furnace (20) was between the two caldāria, and the position of the three kettles (§368) which furnished the water is clearly shown. It should be noticed that there was no lacōnicum. It is possible that one of the waiting-rooms for men (24) may have been used as an ūnctōrium. The ruins show that the rooms were most artistically decorated and there can be no doubt that they were luxuriously furnished. The colonnades and the large waiting-rooms gave ample space for the lounge after the bath, which the Roman prized so highly.

377 To the east are the actual baths, with the men's section to the south. There were two changing rooms for the men, each with a separate waiting area for the slaves that had a door leading to the street. Following that in sequence are the cold room, the warm room, and the hot room. Unusually, the warm room had a cold bath as detailed in §370. The main entrance to the women's bath was in the northeast, but there was also an entrance from the northwest through the long corridor, both leading into the changing room. This changing room had a cold bath in one corner since there was no separate cold room in the women's baths. Next in order are the warm room and hot room. The furnace was situated between the two hot rooms, and the placement of the three kettles (§368) that supplied the water is clearly indicated. It should be noted that there was no sweating room. It’s possible that one of the men's waiting rooms may have been used as an oil massage room. The ruins indicate that the rooms were beautifully decorated, and there's no doubt they were furnished in a luxurious manner. The colonnades and spacious waiting rooms provided plenty of space for lounging after the bath, which the Romans valued greatly.

FIGURE 176. BATHS OF DIOCLETIAN
FIGURE 176. BATHS OF DIOCLETIAN

378 Baths of Diocletian.—The irregularity of plan and the waste of space in the Pompeian thermae just described are due to the fact that it was rebuilt at various times with all sorts of alterations and additions. Nothing can be more symmetrical than the thermae of the later emperors, as a type of which is shown in Fig. 176 the plan of the Baths of Diocletian, dedicated in 305 A.D. They lay on the east side of the city and were the largest and with the exception of those of Caracalla the most magnificent of the Roman baths. The plan shows the arrangement of the main rooms, all in the line of the minor axis of the building; the uncovered piscīna (1), the apodytērium and frīgidārium (2), combined as in the women's baths at Pompeii, the tepidārium (3), and the caldārium (4) projecting beyond the other rooms for the sake of the sunshine. The uses of the surrounding halls and courts can not now be determined, but it is clear from the plan that nothing was omitted known to the luxury of the time. An idea of the magnificence of the central room may be had from Fig. 169 (§365), showing the corresponding room in the Baths of Caracalla.

378 Baths of Diocletian.—The irregular layout and inefficient use of space in the Pompeian thermae mentioned earlier are because it was rebuilt several times with various changes and additions. The thermae of the later emperors are incredibly symmetrical, and an example of this is illustrated in Fig. 176, showing the plan of the Baths of Diocletian, which were dedicated in 305 A.D. They were located on the east side of the city and were the largest and, except for those of Caracalla, the most magnificent of the Roman baths. The plan outlines the arrangement of the main rooms, all aligned along the minor axis of the building: the open piscīna (1), the apodytērium and frīgidārium (2), similar to the women's baths at Pompeii, the tepidārium (3), and the caldārium (4) extended outward beyond the other rooms to catch the sunlight. The specific uses of the adjacent halls and courts can't be determined now, but the plan shows that nothing associated with the luxury of the time was left out. A sense of the grandeur of the central room can be seen in Fig. 169 (§365), which depicts the equivalent room in the Baths of Caracalla.





CHAPTER X

TRAVEL AND CORRESPONDENCE. BOOKS

REFERENCES: Marquardt, 469-474, 731-738, 799-833; Voigt, 359 f.; Göll, II, 418-462, III, 1-45; Guhl and Koner, 538-544, 766 f., 783 f.; Friedländer, II, 36-291; Ramsay, 76-78, 512-516; Pauly-Wissowa, carpentum, cisium, charta, Brief, Buch, Buchhandlung, Bibliotheken; Smith, Harper, Rich, Lübker, viae, tabulae, liber, bibliothēca, and other Latin words in text; Baumeister, 2079 f., 354, 361-364; Blümner, I, 308-327; Johnston, Latin Manuscripts, 13-21, 27-34, 36.

379 For our knowledge of the means of traveling employed by the Romans we have to rely upon indirect sources (§12), because if any volumes of travel were ever written they have not come down to us. We know, however, that while no distance was too great to be traversed, no hardships too severe to be surmounted, for the sake of fame or fortune, the Roman cared nothing for traveling in itself, for the mere pleasure, that is, of sight-seeing. This was partly due to his blindness to the charms of nature, more perhaps to his feeling that to be out of Rome was to be forgotten. He made once in his life the grand tour (§116), he spent a year abroad in the train of some general or governor (§118), but this done, only the most urgent private affairs or public duties could draw him from Italy. And Italy was to him only Rome and his country estates (§145). These he visited when the hot months had closed the courts and adjourned the senate, roaming restlessly from one to another, impatient for his real life to begin again. Even when public or private business called him from Rome, he kept in touch with affairs by correspondence, expecting his friends to write him voluminous letters, ready himself to return the favor when positions should be reversed. So, too, the proconsul kept as near to Rome as the boundaries of his province would permit; almost all the uprisings in farther Gaul were due to Caesar's habit of hurrying off to Italy as soon as winter had put an end to active operations in the field.

379 For what we know about how the Romans traveled, we have to rely on indirect sources (§12), because if any travel accounts were ever written, they haven't survived. We do know that while no distance was too far to cover and no hardship too great to endure for fame or wealth, Romans weren't interested in traveling for its own sake or just for sightseeing. This was partly because they were blind to nature's beauty, but more so because they felt that being away from Rome meant being forgotten. They would take one grand tour in their lives (§116), spending a year traveling with some general or governor (§118), but once that was over, only urgent personal matters or public responsibilities could pull them away from Italy. To them, Italy was just Rome and their country estates (§145). They would visit these estates when the hot months had closed the courts and adjourned the senate, restlessly moving from one to another, eager for their real life to start again. Even when they had to leave Rome for public or private business, they stayed connected through letters, expecting their friends to send them long updates, ready to return the favor when the roles reversed. Similarly, the proconsul would stay as close to Rome as the limits of his province allowed; nearly all uprisings in further Gaul were tied to Caesar's tendency to rush back to Italy once winter halted field operations.

380 By Water.—The means of travel were the same as our ancestors used a century ago. By water the Roman used sailing vessels, rarely canal boats; by land vehicles drawn by horses or mules, for short distances sedan chairs or litters. There were, however, no transportation companies, no lines of boats or vehicles, that is, running between certain places and prepared to carry passengers at a fixed price on a regular schedule. The traveler by sea whose means did not permit him to buy or charter a vessel for his exclusive use had therefore to wait at the port until he found a boat going in the desired direction and then make such terms as he could for his passage. And there were other inconveniences. The boats were small, and this made them uncomfortable in rough weather; the lack of the compass caused them to follow the coast as much as possible, and this often increased the distance; in winter navigation was usually suspended. Traveling by water was, therefore, avoided as much as possible. Rather than sail to Athens from Ostia or Naples, for example, the traveler would go by land to Brundisium, by sea across to Dyrrachium, and continue the journey by land. Between Brundisium and Dyrrachium boats were constantly passing, and the only delay to be feared was that caused by bad weather. The short voyage, only 100 miles, was usually made within twenty-four hours.

380 By Water.—The means of travel were the same as what our ancestors used a century ago. The Romans traveled by water using sailing boats, and rarely canal boats; on land, they used vehicles pulled by horses or mules, and for short distances, they would use sedan chairs or litters. However, there were no transportation companies, no regular lines of boats or vehicles set up to carry passengers at a fixed price on a consistent schedule. A traveler by sea who couldn't afford to buy or rent a boat for private use had to wait at the port until he found a boat going in the right direction, then negotiate the terms for his passage. There were also other inconveniences. The boats were small, making them uncomfortable in rough weather; the lack of a compass meant they had to stick close to the coast, which often made the trip longer; and during winter, navigation was usually halted. Because of this, people generally avoided water travel whenever possible. For instance, instead of sailing to Athens from Ostia or Naples, a traveler would go by land to Brundisium, take a boat across to Dyrrachium, and then continue the journey by land. Between Brundisium and Dyrrachium, boats frequently passed, and the only possible delay was due to bad weather. The short journey, just 100 miles, usually took less than twenty-four hours.

381 By Land.—The Roman who traveled by land was distinctly better off than Americans of the time of the Revolution. His inns were not so good, it is true, but his vehicles and cattle were fully equal to theirs, and his roads were the best that have ever been built. Horseback riding was not a recognized mode of traveling (the Romans had no saddles), but there were vehicles with two wheels and with four, for one horse and for two or more, covered and uncovered. These were kept for hire near the gates of all important towns, but the price is not known. To save the trouble of loading and unloading the baggage it is probable that persons going great distances took their own vehicles and merely hired fresh horses from time to time. There were, however, no postroutes, and no places where horses were changed at the end of regular stages for ordinary travelers, though there were such arrangements for couriers and officers of the government, especially in the provinces. For short journeys and when haste was not necessary travelers would naturally use their own horses as well as their own carriages. Of the pomp that often accompanied such journeys something has been said in §152.

381 By Land.—The Roman who traveled by land had a distinct advantage over Americans during the Revolutionary period. True, their inns weren't as nice, but their vehicles and animals were just as good, and their roads were the best ever built. Riding on horseback wasn’t a common way to travel since the Romans didn’t use saddles, but there were two-wheeled and four-wheeled vehicles for one or more horses, both covered and uncovered. These could be rented near the gates of all major towns, although the cost isn’t known. To avoid the hassle of loading and unloading baggage, it’s likely that travelers going long distances took their own vehicles and just rented fresh horses along the way. However, there were no official post routes or designated places for travelers to change horses, though such services existed for couriers and government officials, especially in the provinces. For shorter trips, or when in no rush, travelers would normally use their own horses and carriages. Some mention has been made of the grandeur that often accompanied such trips in §152.

382 The Vehicles.—The streets of Rome were so narrow (the widest not over twenty-five feet, the average about fourteen) that wagons and carriages were not allowed upon them at hours when they were likely to be thronged with people. Throughout the Republic and for at least two centuries afterwards the streets were closed to all vehicles during the first ten hours of the day, with the exception of four classes only: market wagons, which brought produce into the city by night and were allowed to leave empty the next morning, transfer wagons (plaustra) conveying material for public buildings, the carriages used by the Vestals, flāminēs, and rēx sacrōrum in their priestly functions, and the chariots driven in the pompa circēnsis (§343) and in the triumphal processions. Similar regulations were in force in almost all the Italian towns. This made general the use within the walls of the lectīca and its bearers (§151). Besides the litter in which the passenger reclined a sedan chair was common in which he sat erect. Both were covered and curtained. The lectīca was sometimes used for short journeys, and in place of the six or eight bearers, mules were sometimes put between the shafts, one before and one behind, but not until late in the Empire. Such a litter was called a basterna.

382 The Vehicles.—The streets of Rome were so narrow (the widest not over twenty-five feet, the average about fourteen) that wagons and carriages were not allowed on them at times when they were likely to be crowded with people. Throughout the Republic and for at least two centuries afterward, the streets were closed to all vehicles during the first ten hours of the day, except for four specific types: market wagons, which brought produce into the city at night and were allowed to leave empty the next morning, transfer wagons (plaustra) carrying materials for public buildings, the carriages used by the Vestals, flāminēs, and rēx sacrōrum in their religious duties, and the chariots used in the pompa circēnsis (§343) and in the triumphal parades. Similar rules were in place in almost all the Italian towns. This led to widespread use within the city of the lectīca and its bearers (§151). Besides the litter where the passenger reclined, a sedan chair was common for sitting upright. Both were covered and curtained. The lectīca was sometimes used for short trips, and instead of the usual six or eight bearers, mules were sometimes used between the shafts, one in front and one behind, but this practice didn't start until late in the Empire. This type of litter was called a basterna.

FIGURE 177. CARPENTUM
FIGURE 177. CARPENTUM

383 Carriages.—The monuments show us rude representations of several kinds of vehicles and the names of at least eight have come down to us, but we are not able positively to connect the figures and the names, and have, therefore, very general notions only of the form and construction of even the most common. Some seem to have been of ancient design and retained merely for use as state carriages in the processions that have been mentioned. Such were the pīlentum and the carpentum, the former with four wheels, the latter with two, both covered, both drawn by two horses, both used by the Vestals and priests. The carpentum is rarely spoken of as a traveling carriage, and its use for such a purpose was a mark of luxury. Livy makes the first Tarquin come from Etruria to Rome in one, and it is generally supposed that one is shown in an Etruscan painting reproduced here in Fig. 177. The petōritum was also used in the triumphal processions, but only for the spoils of war. It was essentially a baggage wagon and was occupied by the servants in a traveler's train. The carūca was a luxurious traveling van, of which we hear first in the late Empire. It was furnished with a bed on which the traveler reclined by day and slept by night.

383 Carriages.—The monuments show us rough images of various types of vehicles, and we have names for at least eight of them, but we can’t definitively link the images with the names. As a result, our understanding of their shapes and designs, even for the most common ones, is quite vague. Some appear to be old designs that were kept for use as ceremonial carriages in the processions mentioned earlier. These included the pīlentum and the carpentum, the former having four wheels and the latter two, both covered and pulled by two horses, which were used by the Vestals and priests. The carpentum is rarely referred to as a travel carriage, and using it for that purpose was seen as a luxury. Livy notes that the first Tarquin came from Etruria to Rome in one, and it’s generally believed that one is depicted in an Etruscan painting shown here in Fig. 177. The petōritum was also used in triumphal processions, but only for carrying spoils of war. It functioned mainly as a baggage wagon and was occupied by the servants in a traveler's group. The carūca was a luxurious travel van, first mentioned in the late Empire. It was equipped with a bed on which the traveler could relax during the day and sleep at night.

FIGURE 178. CISIUM
FIGURE 178. CISIUM

384 The Reda and Cisium.—The usual traveling vehicles, however, were the rēda and the cisium. The former was large and heavy, covered, had four wheels, and was drawn by two or four horses. It was regularly used by persons accompanied by their families or having baggage with them, and was kept for hire for this purpose. For rapid journeys, when a man had no traveling companions and little baggage, the two-wheeled and uncovered cisium was the favorite vehicle. It was drawn by two horses, one between shafts and the other attached by traces; it is possible that three were sometimes used. The cisium had a single seat, broad enough to accommodate a driver also. It is very likely that the cart on a monument found near Trieves (Fig. 178) is a cisium, but the identification is not absolutely certain. Cicero speaks of these carts making fifty-six miles in ten hours, probably with one or more changes of horses. Other vehicles of the cart type that came into use during the Empire were the essedum and the covīnus, but we do not know how they differed from the cisium. These carts had no springs, but the traveler took care to have plenty of cushions. It is worth noticing that none of the vehicles mentioned has a Latin name, all being Gallic with perhaps one exception (pīlentum). In like manner most of our own carriages have foreign names.

384 The Reda and Cisium.—The common means of transportation at the time were the rēda and the cisium. The former was large and heavy, covered, had four wheels, and was pulled by two or four horses. It was typically used by people traveling with their families or carrying luggage, and it was available for hire for this purpose. For quicker trips, when someone was traveling alone and had little luggage, the two-wheeled, open cisium was the preferred choice. It was pulled by two horses, one between the shafts and the other attached by traces; it’s possible that three might have been used at times. The cisium had a single seat, wide enough to fit a driver as well. It's quite likely that the cart depicted on a monument found near Trieves (Fig. 178) is a cisium, although this identification isn't completely certain. Cicero mentions these carts traveling fifty-six miles in ten hours, likely with one or more changes of horses. Other cart types that emerged during the Empire included the essedum and the covīnus, but we don’t know how they differed from the cisium. These carts lacked springs, but travelers made sure to bring plenty of cushions. Notably, none of the vehicles mentioned has a Latin name; they are all Gallic, with perhaps one exception (pīlentum). Similarly, most of our own carriages have foreign names.

FIGURE 179. ROAD CUT THROUGH HILL
FIGURE 179. ROAD CUT THROUGH HILL
FIGURE 180. BRIDGE OVER STREAM
FIGURE 180. BRIDGE OVER STREAM
FIGURE 181. VIADUCT OVER MARSH
FIGURE 181. VIADUCT OVER MARSH
FIGURE 182. MILESTONE MILESTONE INSCRIPTION1
FIGURE 182. MILESTONE 1 Inscription on a milestone of the via Salaria. "Erected by the consul (117 B.C.) Lucius Caecilius Metellus, etc. (§39). One hundred and nineteen (miles) from Rome."
FIGURE 183. EMBANKMENT AND CROSS-SECTION
FIGURE 183. EMBANKMENT AND CROSS-SECTION
FIGURE 184. CONSTRUCTION OF ROAD
FIGURE 184. CONSTRUCTION OF ROAD

385 The Roads.—The engineering skill of the Romans and the lavish outlay of money made their roads the best that the world has ever known. They were strictly military works, built for strategic purposes, intended to facilitate the despatching of supplies to the frontier and the massing of troops in the shortest possible time. Beginning with the first important acquisition of territory in Italy (the via Appia was built in 312 B.C.) they kept pace with the expansion of the Republic and the Empire. In Italy they were built at the cost of the state, in the provinces the conquered communities bore the expense of construction and maintenance, but the work was done under the direction of Roman engineers and often by the legions between campaigns. They ran in straight lines between the towns they were to connect, with frequent crossroads and branch roads only less carefully constructed. No natural obstacles were permitted to change their course. The grade was always easy, hills being cut through (Fig. 179), gorges and rivers crossed on arches of solid stone (Fig. 180), and valleys and marshes spanned by viaducts of the same material (Fig. 181).

385 The Roads.—The engineering talent of the Romans and their significant investment made their roads the best the world has ever seen. They were primarily military projects, built for strategic reasons, aimed at quickly sending supplies to the front lines and moving troops as efficiently as possible. Starting with their first major territorial gain in Italy (the via Appia was constructed in 312 B.C.), they expanded alongside the growth of the Republic and the Empire. In Italy, the roads were funded by the state, while in the provinces, the conquered communities financed their construction and upkeep, but the work was managed by Roman engineers and often completed by the legions during their downtime between campaigns. The roads ran in straight lines connecting towns with frequent intersections and branch roads that were built to a slightly lesser standard. No natural barriers were allowed to alter their paths. The slopes were always gentle, with hills tunneled through (Fig. 179), gorges and rivers crossed with solid stone arches (Fig. 180), and valleys and swamps bridged by viaducts made of the same material (Fig. 181).

386 Their surface was perfectly smooth and carefully rounded off and there were gutters at the sides to carry off the rain and melted snow. Regard was had for the comfort of all classes of travelers. Milestones showed the distance from the starting point of the road and often that to important places in the opposite direction, as well as the names of the consuls or emperors under whom the roads were built (Fig. 182). The roadbed was wide enough to permit the meeting and passing of the largest wagons without trouble. For the pedestrian there was a footpath on either side with frequent stepping-stones so he might cross to the other side above the mud or dust of the wagon way, and seats for him to rest upon were often built by the milestones. The horseman found blocks of stone set here and there for his convenience in mounting and dismounting. Where springs were discovered wayside fountains for men and watering-troughs for cattle were constructed. Such roads often went a hundred years without repairs, and some portions of them have endured the traffic of centuries and are still in good condition to-day.

386 Their surface was completely smooth and carefully rounded off, with gutters on the sides to drain rain and melting snow. Consideration was given to the comfort of all types of travelers. Milestones indicated the distance from the road's starting point and often provided information about significant places in the opposite direction, along with the names of the consuls or emperors who oversaw the road construction (Fig. 182). The roadbed was wide enough to allow the largest wagons to meet and pass without difficulty. For pedestrians, there were footpaths on both sides, with stepping-stones placed frequently so they could cross over the mud or dust of the main road, and seats for resting were often built near the milestones. Riders found stone blocks strategically placed for convenience when mounting and dismounting. Where springs were found, wayside fountains for people and troughs for livestock were constructed. These roads could go a hundred years without needing repairs, and some sections have endured centuries of traffic and are still in good condition today.

387 Construction.—Our knowledge of the construction of the military roads is derived from a treatise of Vitruvius on pavements and from existing remains of the roads themselves. The Latin phrase for building a road (mūnīre viam) epitomizes the process exactly, for throughout its full length, whether carried above the level of the surrounding country (Fig. 183) or in a cut below it, the road was a solid wall averaging fifteen feet in width and perhaps three feet in height. The method followed will be easily understood from Fig. 184. A cut (fossa) was first made of the width of the intended road and of a depth sufficient to hold the filling which varied with the nature of the soil. The earth at the bottom of the cut (E) was leveled and made solid with heavy rammers (§213). Upon this was spread the statūmen (D), a foundation course of stones not too large to be held in the hand, the thickness of the layer varying with the porosity of the soil. Over this came the rūdus (C), a nine-inch layer of coarse concrete or rubble (§210) made of broken stones and lime. Over this was laid the nūcleus (B), a six-inch bedding of fine concrete made of broken potsherds and lime, in which was set the final course (A) of blocks of lava or of other hard stone furnished by the adjacent country. This last course (dorsum) made the roadway (agger viae) and was laid with the greatest care so as to leave no seams or fissures to admit water or to jar the wheels of vehicles. In the diagram the stones are represented with the lower surface flat, but they were commonly cut to a point or edge, as in Fig. 183, in order to be held more firmly by the nūcleus. The agger was bounded on the sides by umbōnēs (G,G), curbstones, behind which lay the footpaths (F,F), sēmitae or marginēs. On a subsoil of rocky character the foundation course or even the first and second courses might be unnecessary. On the less traveled branch roads the agger seems to have consisted of a thick course of gravel (glārea), well rounded and compacted, instead of the blocks of stone, and the crossroads may have been of still cheaper materials.

387 Construction.—Our understanding of how military roads were built comes from a work by Vitruvius on pavements and from the surviving remnants of the roads themselves. The Latin term for building a road (mūnīre viam) perfectly captures the process, as the road formed a solid wall, averaging fifteen feet wide and about three feet high, whether it was raised above the surrounding land (Fig. 183) or cut below it. You can easily grasp the method from Fig. 184. A cut (fossa) was first made the width of the intended road and deep enough to accommodate the fill, which varied based on the soil type. The earth at the bottom of the cut (E) was leveled and compacted with heavy rammers (§213). On this, a foundation layer called statūmen (D) was spread, consisting of stones small enough to be held in hand, with the thickness depending on the soil's porosity. Next came the rūdus (C), a nine-inch layer of rough concrete or rubble (§210) made from broken stones and lime. Over this was laid the nūcleus (B), a six-inch layer of fine concrete made from crushed pottery and lime, topped with the final course (A) of blocks made from lava or other durable stones sourced from nearby. This last course (dorsum) formed the roadway (agger viae) and was laid with great precision to avoid any seams or gaps that might let in water or disrupt vehicle wheels. In the diagram, the stones are shown with flat bottoms, but they were usually shaped to a point or edge, as in Fig. 183, to ensure a tighter fit with the nūcleus. The agger was flanked by umbōnēs (G,G), or curbstones, behind which lay the footpaths (F,F), known as sēmitae or marginēs. On rocky subsoil, the foundation layer or even the first two layers might be unnecessary. For less-traveled branch roads, the agger often consisted of a thick layer of well-rounded and compacted gravel (glārea) instead of stone blocks, and the crossroads might have used even more basic materials.

FIGURE 185. PLAN OF INN
FIGURE 185. PLAN OF INN

388 The Inns.—There were numerous lodging houses and restaurants in all the cities and towns of Italy, but all of the meanest character. Respectable travelers avoided them scrupulously, either possessing stopping places of their own (dēversōria) on roads that they used frequently, or claiming entertainment from friends (§303) and hospitēs (§184), whom they would be sure to have everywhere. Nothing but accident, stress of weather, or unusual haste could drive them to places of public entertainment (tabernae dēversōriae, caupōnae). The guests of such places were, therefore, of the lowest class, and innkeepers (caupōnēs) and inns bore the most unsavory reputations. Food and beds were furnished the travelers, and their cattle were accommodated under the same roof and in unpleasant proximity. The plan of an inn at Pompeii (Fig. 185) may be taken as a fair sample of all such houses. The entrance (a) is broad enough to admit wagons into the wagon-room (f), behind which is the stable (k). In one corner is a watering-trough (l), in another a latrīna (i). On either side of the entrance is a wineroom (b, d), with the room of the proprietor (c) opening off one of them. The small rooms (e, g, h) are bedrooms, and others in the second story over the wagon-room were reached by the back stairway. The front stairway has an entrance of its own from the street and the rooms reached by it had probably no connection with the inn. Behind this stairway on the lower floor was a fireplace (m) with a water heater. An idea of the moderate prices charged in such places may be had from a bill which has come down to us in an inscription preserved in the museum at Naples: a pint of wine with bread, one cent; other food, two cents; hay for a mule, two cents. The corners of streets were the favorite sites for inns, and they had signs (the elephant, the eagle, etc.) like those of much later times.

388 The Inns.—There were many lodging houses and restaurants in all the cities and towns of Italy, but they were all quite shabby. Respectable travelers carefully avoided them, either having their own places to stay (dēversōria) along the roads they often traveled or seeking hospitality from friends (§303) and hospitēs (§184), who they could count on to be everywhere. Only an accident, bad weather, or a real urgency would push them toward public places for entertainment (tabernae dēversōriae, caupōnae). The guests at these places were, therefore, of the lowest class, and innkeepers (caupōnēs) and their establishments had pretty bad reputations. They offered food and beds for travelers, and their animals were kept in close quarters under the same roof. The layout of an inn at Pompeii (Fig. 185) serves as a typical example of such places. The entrance (a) is wide enough for wagons to enter the wagon room (f), which is located behind the stable (k). There’s a watering trough (l) in one corner and a latrīna (i) in another. On either side of the entrance are wine rooms (b, d), with the proprietor’s room (c) off one of them. The small rooms (e, g, h) are bedrooms, while others on the second floor above the wagon room were accessible via a back staircase. The front staircase has its own entrance from the street, and the rooms accessed through it likely had no connection to the inn. Behind this staircase on the lower floor was a fireplace (m) with a water heater. An idea of the reasonable prices charged at such places can be gathered from a bill that has survived in an inscription found in the museum at Naples: a pint of wine with bread, one cent; other food, two cents; hay for a mule, two cents. Corners of streets were preferred spots for inns, and they displayed signs (like the elephant, the eagle, etc.) similar to those from much later times.

389 Speed.—The lack of public conveyances running on regular schedules (§380) makes it impossible to tell the speed ordinarily made by travelers. It depended upon the total distance to be covered, the degree of comfort demanded by the traveler, the urgency of his business, and the facilities at his command. Cicero speaks of fifty-six miles in ten hours by cart (§384) as something unusual, but on such roads it ought to have been possible to go much faster, if fresh horses were provided at the proper distances, and if the traveler could stand the fatigue. The sending of letters gives the best standard of comparison. There was no public postal service, but every Roman of position had among his slaves special messengers (tabellāriī), whose business it was to deliver important letters for him. They covered from twenty-six to twenty-seven miles on foot in a day, and from forty to fifty in carts. We know that letters were sent from Rome to Brundisium, 370 Roman miles, in six days, and on to Athens in fifteen more. A letter from Sicily would reach Rome on the seventh day, from Africa on the twenty-first day, from Britain on the thirty-third day, and from Syria on the fiftieth day. In the time of Washington it was no unusual thing for a letter to take a month to go from the eastern to the southern states in winter.

389 Speed.—The absence of public transportation running on regular schedules (§380) makes it hard to determine how fast travelers usually went. It depended on the total distance, the level of comfort the traveler wanted, the urgency of the situation, and the resources available to them. Cicero mentions covering fifty-six miles in ten hours by cart (§384) as something remarkable, but on those roads, it should have been possible to go much faster if fresh horses were available at the right intervals, and if the traveler could handle the exertion. The delivery of letters gives the best point of reference. There was no public postal service, but every prominent Roman had special messengers (tabellāriī) among their slaves, whose job was to deliver important letters. They could travel about twenty-six to twenty-seven miles on foot in a day, and forty to fifty in carts. We know letters were sent from Rome to Brundisium, 370 Roman miles, in six days, and to Athens in an additional fifteen days. A letter from Sicily would arrive in Rome on the seventh day, from Africa on the twenty-first day, from Britain on the thirty-third day, and from Syria on the fiftieth day. In Washington's time, it was not uncommon for a letter to take a month to travel from the eastern to the southern states in winter.

390 Sending Letters.—For long distances, especially over seas, sending letters by special messengers was very expensive, and, except for the most urgent matters, recourse was had to traders and travelers going in the desired direction. Persons sending messengers or intending to travel themselves made it a point of honor to notify their friends in time for letters to be prepared and also carried letters for entire strangers, if requested to do so. There was great danger, of course, that letters sent in this way might fall into the wrong hands or be lost. It was customary, therefore, to send a copy of an important letter (litterae eōdem exemplō, ūnō exemplō), or at least an abstract of its contents, by another person and if possible by a different route. It was also customary to disguise the meaning by the use of fictitious names known to the correspondents only or by the employment of regular cypher codes. Suetonius tells us that Caesar simply substituted for each letter the one that stood three places lower in the alphabet: D for A, E for B, etc., but really elaborate and intricate systems were in common use.

390 Sending Letters.—For long distances, especially over seas, sending letters through special messengers was very costly, and only for the most urgent issues would people resort to this method; instead, they relied on traders and travelers heading in the right direction. Those sending messengers or planning to travel made it a point to inform their friends in advance so letters could be ready and would also carry letters for complete strangers if asked. There was a significant risk, of course, that letters sent this way could end up in the wrong hands or get lost. So, it was common practice to send a copy of an important letter (litterae eōdem exemplō, ūnō exemplō), or at least a summary of its contents, with another person and, if possible, by a different route. It was also standard to hide the message by using fake names known only to the correspondents or by employing regular cipher codes. Suetonius tells us that Caesar simply replaced each letter with the one that was three places down in the alphabet: D for A, E for B, and so on, but really elaborate and complex systems were commonly used.

FIGURE 186. CODICILLI
FIGURE 186. CODICILLI

FIGURE 187. BRONZE STILUS
FIGURE 187.
BRONZE STILUS

391 Writing the Letters.—The extensive correspondence carried on by every Roman of position (§379) made it impossible for him to write any but the most important of his letters or those to his dearest friends with his own hand. The place of the stenographer and writing machine of to-day was taken by slaves or freedmen, often highly educated (§154), who wrote at his dictation. Such slaves were called in general terms librāriī, more accurately servī ab epistolīs, servī ā manū, or āmanuēnsēs. Notes and short letters were written on tablets (tabellae, Fig. 24, §110) of firwood or ivory of various sizes, often fastened together in sets of two or more by wire hinges (codicillī, pugillārēs, Fig. 186). The inner faces were slightly hollowed out and the depression was nearly filled with wax, so as to leave merely a raised rim about the edges, much like the frame of an old-fashioned slate. Upon the wax the letters were traced with an ivory or metal tool (stilus, graphium) with one end pointed, like a pencil, for writing, and the other made broad and flat, like a paper cutter, for smoothing the wax (Fig. 187). With the flat end mistakes could be corrected or the whole letter erased and the tablets used again, often for the reply to the letter itself. For longer communications the Romans used a coarse paper (papyrus), the making of which will be described below. Upon it they wrote with pens made of split reeds and with a thick ink made of soot (lampblack) mixed with resinous gums. Paper, pens, and ink were so poor that the bulky and awkward tablets were used by preference for all but the longest letters. Parchment did not come into general use until the fourth or fifth century of our era.

391 Writing the Letters.—The large amount of correspondence handled by every respected Roman made it impossible for him to write more than just the most important letters or those to his closest friends by hand. Instead of today's stenographers and typing machines, slaves or freedmen, who were often well-educated, took on this role, writing at his dictation. These slaves were generally referred to as librāriī, but more accurately as servī ab epistolīs, servī ā manū, or āmanuēnsēs. Notes and short letters were written on tablets (tabellae, Fig. 24) made of firwood or ivory in various sizes, often bound together in sets of two or more by wire hinges (codicillī, pugillārēs, Fig. 186). The inner surfaces were slightly hollowed out and filled with wax, creating a raised rim around the edges, similar to an old-fashioned slate. The letters were traced on the wax using an ivory or metal tool (stilus, graphium), one end pointed like a pencil for writing and the other broad and flat like a paper cutter for smoothing the wax (Fig. 187). Using the flat end, mistakes could be corrected or the entire letter erased so the tablets could be reused, often for replying to the same letter. For longer messages, the Romans used a coarse paper (papyrus), the production of which will be detailed below. They wrote on it with pens made from split reeds and thick ink made from soot (lampblack) mixed with resinous gums. Because the paper, pens, and ink were of such poor quality, the bulky and awkward tablets were preferred for all but the longest letters. Parchment didn't become widely used until the fourth or fifth century AD.

392 Sealing and Opening the Letters.—For sealing the letter thread (līnum), wax (cēra), and a seal (sīgnum) were necessary. The seal (§255) not only secured the letter against improper inspection, but also attested the genuineness of those written by the librariī, as autograph signatures seem not to have been thought of. The tablets having been put together face to face with the writing on the inside, the thread was passed around them and through small holes bored through them, and was then securely tied. Upon the knot softened wax was dropped and to this the seal was applied. Letters written on sheets of paper (schedae) were rolled longitudinally and then secured in the same way. On the outside was written the name of the person addressed with perhaps the place where he was to be found if the letter was not sent by a special messenger. When the letter was opened care was taken not to break the seal, the cutting of the thread giving access to the contents. If the letter was preserved the seal was kept attached to it in order to attest its authenticity. Cicero describes the opening of a letter in the tenth paragraph of the Third Oration against Catiline.

392 Sealing and Opening the Letters.—To seal the letter, you needed thread (līnum), wax (cēra), and a seal (sīgnum). The seal (§255) not only protected the letter from unauthorized reading but also verified the authenticity of those written by the librariī, since people didn’t seem to use personal signatures. The tablets were placed together with the writing on the inside, the thread was wrapped around them, and threaded through small holes, then tied securely. Softened wax was dropped onto the knot, and the seal was applied to it. Letters written on sheets of paper (schedae) were rolled up lengthwise and secured in the same way. The recipient's name was written on the outside, sometimes with their location if the letter wasn't sent by a specific messenger. When opening the letter, care was taken not to break the seal; cutting the thread allowed access to the contents. If the letter was kept, the seal remained attached to verify its authenticity. Cicero describes how to open a letter in the tenth paragraph of the Third Oration against Catiline.

FIGURE 188.    FRAGMENT OF PAPYRUS ROLL FROM HERCULANEUM
FIGURE 188. FRAGMENT OF PAPYRUS ROLL FROM HERCULANEUM

393 Books.—Almost all the materials used by the ancients to receive writing were known to the Romans and used by them for one purpose or another, at one time or another. For the publication of works of literature, however, during the period when the great classics were produced, the only material was paper (papyrus), the only form the roll (volūmen). The book of modern form (cōdex), written on parchment (membrānum), played an important part in the preservation of the literature of Rome, but did not come into use for the purpose of publication until long after the canon of the classics had been completed and the great masters had passed away. The Romans adopted the papyrus roll from the Greeks; the Greeks had received it from the Egyptians. When the Egyptians first made use of it we do not know, but we have preserved to us Egyptian rolls that were written at least twenty-five hundred years before the Christian era. The oldest Roman books of this sort that have been preserved were found in Herculaneum, badly charred and broken. Those that have been deciphered contain no Latin author of any value. A specimen of the writing on one of these, a mere fragment by an unknown author, is shown in Fig. 188. At the time it was buried there were still to be seen rolls in the handwriting of the Gracchi, and autographs of Cicero, Vergil, and Horace must have been common enough. All these have since perished so far as we know.

393 Books.—Almost all the materials that ancient cultures used for writing were known to the Romans, and they used them for various purposes at different times. However, during the period when the great classics were created, the only material for publishing literature was paper (papyrus), and the only format was the roll (volūmen). The modern book form (cōdex), written on parchment (membrānum), played a crucial role in preserving Roman literature, but it wasn't used for publication until long after the classic works were finished and the great authors had died. The Romans took the papyrus roll from the Greeks, who had obtained it from the Egyptians. We don't know when the Egyptians first used it, but we still have Egyptian rolls that were written at least two thousand five hundred years before Christ. The oldest Roman books of this type that have survived were found in Herculaneum, badly burnt and damaged. The deciphered texts contain no valuable Latin authors. A sample of the writing on one of these, a mere fragment by an unknown author, is shown in Fig. 188. At the time it was buried, there were still rolls in the handwriting of the Gracchi, and autographs of Cicero, Vergil, and Horace must have been quite common. All of these have since been lost, as far as we know.

394 Manufacture of Paper.—The papyrus reed had a jointed stem, triangular in shape, and reached a maximum height of perhaps fourteen feet with a thickness of four or five inches. The stem contained a pith of which the paper was made by a process substantially as follows: The stem was cut through at the joints, the hard rind removed, and the pith cut into thin sections or strips as evenly as possible. The first cut seems to have been made from one of the angles to the middle of the opposite side, and the others parallel with it to the right and left. The strips were then assorted according to width, and enough of them were arranged side by side as closely as possible upon a board to make their combined width almost equal to the length of the single strip. Across these was laid another layer at right angles, with perhaps a coating of glue or paste between them. The mat-like sheet that resulted was then soaked in water and pressed or hammered into a substance not unlike our paper, called by the Romans charta. After the sheets (schēdae) had been dried and bleached in the sun, they were rid by scraping of rough places and trimmed into uniform sizes, depending upon the length of the strips of pith. The fewer the strips that composed each sheet, or in other words the greater the width of each strip, the closer the texture of the charta and the better its quality. It was possible, therefore, to grade the paper by its size, and the width of the sheet rather than its height was taken as the standard. The best quality seems to have been sold in sheets about ten inches wide, the poorest that could be used to write upon, about six. The height in each case was perhaps one inch to two inches greater. It has been calculated that a single papyrus plant would make about twenty sheets of the size proportioned to its height, and this number seems to have been made the commercial unit of measure (scāpus), by which the paper was sold in the market, a unit corresponding roughly to our quire.

394 Manufacture of Paper.—The papyrus reed had a jointed stem that was triangular in shape and could grow up to about fourteen feet tall, with a thickness of four to five inches. The stem had a pith from which paper was made through a process that generally went like this: The stem was cut at the joints, the hard outer layer was removed, and the pith was sliced into thin strips as evenly as possible. The first cut was made from one of the angles to the middle of the opposite side, with subsequent cuts parallel to it on both sides. The strips were then sorted by width, and enough of them were placed side by side as closely as possible on a board to make their combined width nearly equal to the length of a single strip. Another layer was laid across these at a right angle, possibly with some glue or paste in between. The resulting mat-like sheet was soaked in water and pressed or hammered into a material similar to our paper, known to the Romans as charta. After the sheets (schēdae) dried and bleached in the sun, they were smoothed out by scraping off rough edges and trimmed to uniform sizes, depending on the length of the pith strips. The fewer strips that made up each sheet—meaning the wider each strip—the denser and better quality the charta was. Therefore, paper quality could be graded by size, with the width of the sheet being the standard rather than its height. The best quality was sold in sheets about ten inches wide, while the poorest that could still be written on measured about six inches wide. The height was typically one to two inches more in each case. It has been estimated that a single papyrus plant could produce around twenty sheets sized according to its height, and this number became the standard commercial unit of measure (scāpus), by which paper was sold in the market, a unit roughly equivalent to our quire.

FIGURE 189.    INSTRUMENTS USED IN WRITING
FIGURE 189. INSTRUMENTS USED IN WRITING

395 Pens and Ink.—Only the upper surface of the sheet was commonly written upon, the one formed by the horizontal layer of strips, and these showing even after the process of manufacture served to guide the pen of the writer. In the case of books where it was important to keep the number of lines constant to the page, they were ruled with a circular piece of lead. The pen (calamus) was made of a reed brought to a point and cleft much as our quill pens are. For the black ink (ātrāmentum, §391) was occasionally substituted the liquid of the cuttlefish. Red ink was much used for headings, ornaments, and the like, and in pictures the inkstand is generally represented with two compartments (Fig. 189). The ink was more like paint than modern ink, and could be wiped off when fresh with a damp sponge and washed off even when it had become dry and hard. To wash sheets in order to use them a second time was a mark of poverty or niggardliness, but the reverse side of schēdae that had served their purpose was often used for scratch paper, especially in the schools (§110).

395 Pens and Ink.—In general, only the top side of the sheet was written on, the one formed by the horizontal strips, which remained visible after manufacturing and helped guide the writer's pen. For books where it was crucial to keep the number of lines consistent per page, they were lined using a circular piece of lead. The pen (calamus) was made from a pointed reed, split similarly to our quill pens. Instead of black ink (ātrāmentum, §391), the ink from cuttlefish was sometimes used. Red ink was frequently used for titles, decorations, and similar purposes, and inkpots are typically shown with two sections (Fig. 189). The ink resembled paint more than today’s ink and could be wiped off when wet with a damp sponge, and even washed off after it dried and hardened. Using sheets again by washing them was seen as a sign of being poor or stingy, but the reverse side of schēdae that had been used was often utilized for scratch paper, especially in schools (§110).

396 Making the Roll.—A single sheet might serve for a letter or other brief document, but for literary purposes many sheets would be required. These were not fastened side by side in a back, as are the separate sheets in our books, or numbered and laid loosely together, as we arrange them in our letters and manuscripts, but after the writing was done they were glued together at the sides (not at the tops) into a long unwieldy strip, with the lines on each sheet running parallel with the length of the strip, and with the writing on each sheet forming a column perpendicular to the length of the strip. On each side of the sheet, therefore, a margin was left as the writing was done, and these margins overlapping and glued together made a thick blank space, a double thickness of paper, between every two sheets in the strip. Very broad margins, too, were left at the top and bottom, where the paper would suffer from use a great deal more than in our books. When the sheets had been securely fastened together in the proper order a thin slip of wood was glued to the left (outer) margin of the first sheet, and a second slip (umbilīcus) to the right (also outer) margin of the last sheet, much as a wall map is mounted to-day. When not in use the volume was kept tightly rolled about the umbilīcus, and hence received its name (volūmen).

396 Making the Roll.—A single sheet could work for a letter or a short document, but for literary purposes, multiple sheets were necessary. These weren’t connected side by side like the separate sheets in our books, or loosely stacked together like our letters and manuscripts; instead, after writing, they were glued together at the sides (not at the tops) into a long, awkward strip. The lines on each sheet ran parallel to the length of the strip, while the writing formed a column that was perpendicular to it. Therefore, a margin was left on each side of the sheet while writing, and the overlapping margins made a thick blank space—a double layer of paper—between every two sheets in the strip. Very wide margins were also left at the top and bottom since the paper would get damaged more from use than in our books. Once the sheets were securely attached in the right order, a thin strip of wood was glued to the left (outer) margin of the first sheet, and a second strip (umbilīcus) was glued to the right (also outer) margin of the last sheet, similar to how wall maps are mounted today. When not in use, the volume was tightly rolled around the umbilīcus, which is how it got its name (volūmen).

FIGURE 190. CAPSA
FIGURE 190. CAPSA

397 A roll intended for permanent preservation was finished with the greatest care. The top and bottom (frontēs) were trimmed perfectly smooth, polished with pumice-stone, and often painted black. The back of the roll was rubbed with cedar oil to defend it from moths and mice. To the ends of the umbilīcus were added knobs (cornua), sometimes gilded or painted a bright color. The first sheet would be used for the dedication, if there was one, and on the back of it a few words were frequently written giving a clue to the contents of the roll; sometimes a portrait of the author graced this page. In many books the full title and the name of the author were written only at the end of the roll on the last sheet, but in any case to the top of this sheet was glued a strip of parchment (titulus) with the title and author's name upon it, which projected above the edge of the roll. For every roll a parchment cover was made, cylindrical in form, into which it was slipped from the top, the titulus alone being visible. If a work was divided into several volumes (see below), the rolls were put together in a bundle (fascis) and kept in a wooden box (capsa, scrīnium) like a modern hat box. When the cover was removed the titulī were visible and the roll desired could be taken without disturbing the others (Fig. 190). The rolls were kept sometimes in cupboards (armāria, §231), laid lengthwise on the shelves with the titulī to the front, as shown in the figure in the next paragraph.

397 A scroll meant for long-term preservation was carefully completed. The top and bottom (frontēs) were cut perfectly smooth, polished with pumice stone, and often painted black. The back of the scroll was treated with cedar oil to protect it from moths and mice. Knobs (cornua), sometimes gilded or painted in bright colors, were added to the ends of the umbilīcus. The first sheet was used for the dedication, if there was one, and on the back of it, a few words were often written to hint at the scroll's contents; sometimes a portrait of the author decorated this page. In many books, the full title and the name of the author were written only at the end of the scroll on the last sheet, but in any case, a strip of parchment (titulus) with the title and author’s name was glued to the top of this sheet, sticking out above the edge of the scroll. Each scroll had a cylindrical parchment cover, into which it was slipped from the top, leaving only the titulus visible. If a work was split into several volumes (see below), the rolls were bundled together (fascis) and stored in a wooden box (capsa, scrīnium) like a modern hat box. When the cover was removed, the titulī were visible, allowing the desired scroll to be taken out without disturbing the others (Fig. 190). The rolls were sometimes kept in cupboards (armāria, §231), laid lengthwise on the shelves with the titulī facing forward, as shown in the figure in the next paragraph.

FIGURE 191. READING A ROLL
FIGURE 191. READING A ROLL

398 Size of the Rolls.—When a volume was consulted the roll was held in both hands and unrolled column by column with the right hand, while with the left the reader rolled up the part he was done with on the slip of wood fastened to the margin of the first sheet (Fig. 191). When he had finished reading he rolled it back upon the umbilīcus, usually holding it under the chin and turning the cornua with both hands. In the case of a long roll this turning backward and forward took much time and patience and must have sadly soiled and damaged the roll itself. The early rolls were always long and heavy. There was theoretically no limit to the number of sheets that might be glued together, and consequently none to the size or length of the roll. It was made as long as was necessary to contain the given work. In ancient Egypt rolls were put together of more than fifty yards in length, and in early times rolls of approximate length were used in Greece and Rome. From the third century B.C., however, it had become customary to divide works of great length into two or more volumes, the division at first being purely arbitrary and made wherever it was convenient to end the roll, no matter how much the unity of thought was interrupted. A century later authors had begun to divide their works into convenient parts, each part having a unity of its own, such as the five "books" of Cicero's Dē Fīnibus, and to each of these parts or "books" was given a separate roll. An innovation so convenient and sensible quickly became the universal rule. It even worked backward, some ancient works being divided into books, which had not been so divided by their authors, e.g., Herodotus, Thucydides, and Naevius. About the same time, too, it became the custom to put the sheets upon the market already glued together, to the amount at least of the scāpus (§394). It was, of course, much easier to glue two or three of these together, or to cut off the unused part of one, than to work with the separate sheets. The ready-made rolls, moreover, were put together in a most workmanlike manner. Even sheets of the same quality (§394) would vary slightly in toughness or finish, and the manufacturers of the roll were careful to put the very best sheets at the beginning, where the wear was the most severe, and to keep for the end the less perfect sheets, which might sometimes be cut off altogether.

398 Size of the Rolls.—When someone consulted a volume, they held the roll in both hands and unrolled it column by column with their right hand, while using their left to roll up the part they had finished on the wooden slip attached to the margin of the first sheet (Fig. 191). When they finished reading, they rolled it back onto the umbilīcus, usually holding it under their chin and turning the cornua with both hands. For longer rolls, this process of turning back and forth could take a lot of time and patience and likely caused considerable wear and tear on the roll itself. Early rolls were always long and heavy. There was technically no limit to the number of sheets that could be glued together, and therefore, no limit to the size or length of the roll. It was made as long as needed to contain the work. In ancient Egypt, rolls could be over fifty yards long, and similar lengths were used in early Greece and Rome. However, from the third century B.C., it became standard practice to divide lengthy works into two or more volumes, with the divisions initially being arbitrary and made wherever it was convenient to end the roll, regardless of how much the flow of thought was affected. A century later, authors started to divide their works into manageable parts, each with its own unity, like the five "books" of Cicero's Dē Fīnibus, with separate rolls allocated for each part or "book." This practical innovation quickly became the norm. It also had a retroactive effect, leading to some ancient works being separated into books even if their authors hadn’t done so, such as those by Herodotus, Thucydides, and Naevius. Around the same time, it also became customary to sell sheets that were already glued together, at least to the length of the scāpus (§394). It was definitely easier to glue two or three sheets together, or to cut off any excess from one, than to deal with individual sheets. The pre-made rolls, in addition, were assembled very skillfully. Even sheets of the same quality (§394) might vary slightly in toughness or finish, and the roll manufacturers were careful to place the best sheets at the beginning, where wear would be greatest, saving the less perfect sheets for the end, which could sometimes be discarded entirely.

399 Multiplication of Books.—The process of publishing the largest book at Rome differed in no important respect from that of writing the shortest letter. Every copy was made by itself, the hundredth or the thousandth taking just as much time and labor as the first had done. The author's copy would be distributed among a number of librāriī, his own, if he were a man of wealth, a Caesar or a Sallust, his patron's, if he were a poor man, a Terence or a Vergil. Each of the librāriī would write and rewrite the portions assigned to him, until the required number of copies had been made. The sheets would then be arranged in the proper order and the rolls mounted as has been described. Finally the books had to be looked through to correct the errors that were sure to be made, a process much more tedious than the modern proofreading, because every copy had to be corrected separately, as no two copies would show precisely the same errors. Books made in this way were almost exclusively for gifts, though friends would exchange books with friends and a few might find their way into the market. Up to the last century of the Republic, however, there was no organized book trade, and no such thing as commercial publication. When a man wanted a book, instead of buying it at a bookstore he borrowed a copy from a friend and had his librāriī make him as many more as he desired. In this way Atticus made for himself and Cicero copies of all the Greek and Latin books on which he could lay his hands, and distributed Cicero's own writings everywhere.

399 Multiplication of Books.—The process of publishing the largest book in Rome was not fundamentally different from writing the shortest letter. Each copy was created individually, so the hundredth or thousandth copy took just as much time and effort as the first. The author's copy would be shared among several librāriī; if he was wealthy, like a Caesar or a Sallust, it would be his own, while a poor person, like a Terence or a Vergil, would rely on a patron's. Each librāriī would write and rewrite the sections assigned to him until the required number of copies was ready. The sheets would then be organized in the correct order, and the rolls would be prepared as previously described. Finally, the books had to be reviewed to fix the inevitable errors, a process that was much more labor-intensive than modern proofreading because every copy had to be corrected individually, as no two copies had exactly the same mistakes. Books produced this way were mostly given as gifts, although friends might swap books, and a few could end up on the market. However, up until the last century of the Republic, there was no organized book trade or commercial publishing. When someone wanted a book, instead of buying it from a bookstore, they borrowed a copy from a friend and had their librāriī create as many more as they wanted. This is how Atticus made copies of all the Greek and Latin books he could find for himself and Cicero, and he spread Cicero's writings everywhere.

400 Commercial Publication.—The publication of books at Rome as a business began in the time of Cicero. There was no copyright law and no protection therefore for author or publisher. The author's pecuniary returns came in the form of gifts or grants from those whose favor he had won by his genius; the publisher depended, in the case of new books, upon meeting the demand before his rivals could market their editions, and, in the case of standard books, upon the accuracy, elegance, and cheapness of his copies. The process of commercial publication was essentially the same as that already described, except that larger numbers of librāriī would be employed and the copy would be read to all at once to save them the trouble of handling the awkward roll and keeping the place as they wrote. The publisher would estimate as closely as possible the demand for any new work that he had secured, would put as large a number of scribes upon it as possible, and would take care that no copies should leave his establishment until his whole edition was ready. After the copies were once on sale they could be reproduced by anyone. The best houses took all possible pains to have their books free from errors, having competent correctors to read them copy by copy, but in spite of their efforts blunders were legion. Authors sometimes corrected with their own hands the copies intended for their friends. In the case of standard works purchasers often hired scholars of reputation to revise their copies for them, and copies of known excellence were borrowed or hired at high prices for the purpose of comparison.

400 Commercial Publication.—The business of publishing books in Rome started during Cicero's time. There was no copyright law to protect authors or publishers. Authors received money in the form of gifts or grants from those they impressed with their talent; publishers had to quickly meet demand for new books before competitors could release their versions, and for established books, they relied on the accuracy, quality, and affordability of their copies. The process of commercial publishing was basically the same as described earlier, but more librāriī were involved, and the material would be read aloud to everyone at once to avoid the hassle of handling the cumbersome scroll and keeping their place while writing. Publishers would estimate the demand for any new work they acquired, assign as many scribes as possible, and ensure that no copies left their shop until the entire edition was ready. Once the copies went on sale, anyone could reproduce them. The best publishing houses made every effort to ensure their books were error-free, employing skilled correctors to check each copy carefully, yet mistakes were still numerous. Authors sometimes personally corrected the copies meant for their friends. For established works, buyers often hired reputable scholars to edit their copies, and they would pay high prices to borrow or rent copies known for their quality for comparison.

401 Rapidity and Cost of Publication.—Cicero tells us of Roman senators who wrote fast enough to take evidence verbātim, and the trained scribes must have far surpassed them in speed. Martial tells us that his second book could be copied in an hour. It contains five hundred and forty verses, which would make the scribe equal to nine verses to the minute. It is evident that a small edition, no larger, for example, than twice or three times the number of the scribes, could be put upon the market more quickly than it could be furnished now. The cost of the books varied, of course, with their size and the style of their mounting. Martial's first book, containing eight hundred and twenty lines and covering twenty-nine pages in Teubner's text, sold at thirty cents, fifty cents, and one dollar; his Xenia, containing two hundred and seventy-four verses and covering fourteen pages in Teubner's text, sold at twenty cents, but cost the publisher less than ten. Such prices would hardly be considered excessive now. Much would depend upon the reputation of the author and the consequent demand, and high prices were put on certain books. Autograph copies—Gellius († about 180 A.D.) says that one by Vergil cost the owner $100—and copies whose correctness was vouched for by some recognized authority commanded extraordinary prices.

401 Speed and Cost of Publication.—Cicero mentions Roman senators who wrote quickly enough to take evidence word for word, and the skilled scribes must have exceeded them in speed. Martial states that his second book could be copied in an hour. It contains five hundred and forty verses, meaning the scribe was able to write at a rate of nine verses per minute. It's clear that a small edition, say, twice or three times the number of scribes, could be published faster than it could be today. The price of books varied based on their length and how they were produced. Martial's first book, which has eight hundred and twenty lines and spans twenty-nine pages in Teubner's text, was sold for thirty cents, fifty cents, and one dollar; his Xenia, with two hundred and seventy-four verses and covering fourteen pages in Teubner's text, cost twenty cents, but the publisher spent less than ten to produce it. Such prices wouldn’t be seen as high nowadays. Much depended on the author's reputation and the resulting demand, leading to higher prices for certain books. Autographed copies—Gellius († about 180 A.D.) notes that one from Vergil cost the owner $100—and copies that were guaranteed accurate by a recognized authority fetched extremely high prices.

402 Libraries.—The gathering of books in large private collections began to be general only toward the end of the Republic. Cicero had considerable libraries not only in his house at Rome, but also at every one of his half-dozen country seats. Probably the bringing to Rome of whole libraries from the East and Greece by Lucullus and Sulla started the fashion of collecting books; at any rate collections were made by many persons who knew and cared nothing about the contents of the rolls, and every town house had its library (§206) lined with volumes. In these libraries were often displayed busts of great writers and statues of the Muses. Public libraries date from the time of Augustus. The first to be opened in Rome was founded by Asinius Pollio (†4 A.D.), and was housed in the Ātrium Lībertātis. Augustus himself founded two others, and the number was brought up to twenty-eight by his successors. The most magnificent of these was the Bibliothēca Ulpia, founded by Trajan. Smaller cities had their libraries, too, and even the little town of Comum boasted one founded by the younger Pliny and supported by an endowment that produced thirty thousand sesterces annually. The public baths often had libraries and reading-rooms attached (§365).

402 Libraries.—The trend of gathering books in large private collections became common only towards the end of the Republic. Cicero had significant libraries not just in his home in Rome, but also at each of his several country estates. The importation of entire libraries from the East and Greece by Lucullus and Sulla likely sparked the craze for book collecting; in any case, many people who knew little about the contents of the scrolls began to form collections, and every city house had its library (§206) filled with volumes. These libraries often showcased busts of famous writers and statues of the Muses. Public libraries began during the time of Augustus. The first one to open in Rome was established by Asinius Pollio (†4 A.D.) and was located in the Ātrium Lībertātis. Augustus himself founded two more, and his successors increased the total to twenty-eight. The most impressive of these was the Bibliothēca Ulpia, founded by Trajan. Smaller cities had libraries as well, and even the small town of Comum had one established by the younger Pliny, funded by an endowment that generated thirty thousand sesterces a year. Public baths often included libraries and reading rooms (§365).





CHAPTER XI

SOURCES OF INCOME AND MEANS OF LIVING. THE ROMAN'S DAY


403 It is evident from what has been said that abundant means were necessary to support the state in which every Roman of position lived. It will be of interest to see how the great mass of the people also earned the scantier living with which they were forced to be content. For the sake of this inquiry it will be convenient, if not very accurate, to divide the people of Rome into the three great classes of nobles, knights, and commons, into which political history has distributed them. At the same time it must be remembered that there was no hard and fixed line drawn between any two of these classes; a noble might if he pleased associate himself with the knights, provided only that he possessed the required sum of $20,000, and any freeborn citizen might aspire to the highest offices of the state, however mean the circumstances of his birth, however poor in pocket or in talent he might be.

403 It's clear from what we've discussed that a lot of resources were needed to maintain the lifestyle of every prominent Roman. It’s worth looking into how the vast majority of people managed to get by on the little they had to accept. For the purpose of this discussion, it’s convenient—if not entirely accurate—to categorize the people of Rome into three main classes: nobles, knights, and commoners, as political history has done. However, it's important to remember there was no strict boundary between these classes; a noble could choose to associate with the knights as long as he had the required amount of $20,000, and any freeborn citizen could aim for the highest positions in the government, regardless of their humble beginnings, financial status, or abilities.

404 Careers of the Nobles.—The nobles inherited certain of the aristocratic notions of the old patriciate, which limited their business activities and had much to do with the corruption of public life in the last century of the Republic. Men in their position were held to be above all manner of work, with the hands or with the head, for the sake of sordid gain. Agriculture alone was free from debasing associations, as it has been in England within our own time, and statecraft and war were the only careers fit to engage their energies. Even as statesmen and generals, too, they served their fellow citizens without material reward, for no salaries were drawn by the senators, none were attached to the magistracies or to positions of military command. This theory had worked well enough in the time before the Punic wars, when every Roman was a farmer, when the farm produced all that he needed for his simple wants, when he left it only to serve as a soldier in his young manhood or as a senator in his old age, and returned to his fields, like Cincinnatus, when his services were no longer required by his country. Under the aristocracy that supplanted the pure democracy of the earlier time, it subverted every aim that it was intended to secure.

404 Careers of the Nobles.—The nobles inherited some of the aristocratic ideas of the old patrician class, which restricted their business activities and significantly contributed to the corruption of public life during the last century of the Republic. People in their position were regarded as being above any kind of work, whether manual or intellectual, for the sake of base profit. Only agriculture was considered free from degrading associations, similar to its status in England in our time, and political leadership and military roles were the only careers deemed suitable for them. Even as statesmen and generals, they served their fellow citizens without receiving any material compensation, as senators did not draw salaries, nor were any attached to magistracies or military commands. This system had functioned reasonably well before the Punic Wars, when every Roman was a farmer, producing everything he needed for his basic needs, leaving only to serve as a soldier in his youth or as a senator in his old age, and returning to his fields like Cincinnatus when his country no longer required his services. Under the aristocracy that replaced the earlier, pure democracy, it undermined every goal it was meant to achieve.

405 Agriculture.—The farm life that Cicero has described so eloquently and praised so enthusiastically in his Catō Māior would have scarcely been recognized by Cato himself and had become a memory or a dream long before Cicero wrote. The farmer no longer tilled his fields, even with the help of his slaves. The yeoman class had practically disappeared from Italy. The small holdings had been absorbed in the vast estates of the wealthy landowners, and the aims and methods of farming had wholly changed. Something has been said of this already (§146 f.), and it will be sufficient here to recall the fact that grain was no longer raised for the market in Italy, simply because the market could be supplied more cheaply from over seas. The grape and the olive had become the chief sources of wealth, and for them Sallust and Horace complain that less and less space was being left by the parks and pleasure grounds (§145). Still, the making of wine and oil under the direction of a careful steward (§148) must have been very profitable in Italy and many of the nobles had plantations in the provinces as well, the revenues of which helped to maintain their state at Rome.

405 Agriculture.—The farming lifestyle that Cicero described so passionately in his Catō Māior would hardly have been recognizable to Cato himself and had faded into memory or fantasy long before Cicero wrote. Farmers no longer worked their fields, even with the aid of their slaves. The independent farming class had nearly vanished from Italy. Small plots of land had been absorbed into the large estates of wealthy landowners, and the goals and methods of farming had completely changed. Some of this has already been discussed (§146 f.), and it’s enough to note here that grain was no longer grown for the market in Italy, simply because it could be sourced more cheaply from abroad. Grapes and olives had become the main sources of wealth, and Sallust and Horace lament that less space was being devoted to parks and pleasure grounds (§145). Still, producing wine and oil under a careful steward (§148) must have been very profitable in Italy, and many nobles also owned plantations in the provinces, which helped sustain their status in Rome.

406 Political Office.—Politics must have been profitable for those only who played the game to the end. No salaries were attached to the offices, and the indirect gains from one of the lower would hardly pay the expenses necessary to secure the next in order. The gain came always through positions in the provinces. The quaestorship might be spent in one, the praetorship and the consulship were sure to be followed by a year abroad. To honest men the places gave the opportunity to learn of profitable investments, and a good governor was often selected by a community to look after its interests in the capital, and this meant an honorarium in the form of valuable presents from time to time. Cicero's justice and moderation as quaestor in Sicily earned him a rich reward when he came to prosecute Verres for plundering that same province, and when he was in charge of the grain supply during his aedileship. To corrupt officials the provinces were gold mines. Every sort of robbery and extortion was practiced, and the governor was expected to enrich not merely himself but also the cohors (§118) that had accompanied him. Catullus bitterly complains of the selfishness of Memmius, who had kept for himself all the plunder of Bithynia. The story of Verres may be read in any history of Rome; it differs from that of the average governor only in the fate that overtook the offender.

406 Political Office.—Politics were likely only profitable for those who played the game to the end. There were no salaries tied to the offices, and the indirect benefits from one of the lower positions would barely cover the costs needed to secure the next one. The real gain came from roles in the provinces. Being a quaestor might lead to one, while the praetorship and consulship were usually followed by a year abroad. For honest individuals, these positions provided the chance to learn about profitable investments, and communities often selected a good governor to manage their interests in the capital, which meant receiving valuable gifts over time. Cicero's fairness and moderation as quaestor in Sicily earned him a significant reward when he prosecuted Verres for looting that same province and when he handled the grain supply during his tenure as aedile. For corrupt officials, the provinces were treasure troves. All kinds of theft and extortion were common, and the governor was expected to enrich not just himself but also the *cohors* (§118) that accompanied him. Catullus bitterly complained about the greed of Memmius, who kept all the loot from Bithynia for himself. The story of Verres can be found in any history of Rome; it differs from that of the average governor only in the outcome that befell the wrongdoer.

407 The Law.—Closely connected with the political career then as now was that of the law, but Rome knew of no class of professional advocates practicing for fees and living upon their practice. And there were no conditions imposed for practicing in the courts, not even the good moral character which is insisted upon in Indiana. Anyone could bring suit against anyone else on any charge that he pleased, and it was no uncommon thing for a young politician to use this license for the purpose of gaining notoriety, even when he knew there were no grounds for the charges he brought. On the other hand the lawyer was forbidden to accept pay for his services. In olden times the client had of his right gone to his patron for legal advice (§179), and the lawyer of later times was theoretically at least at the service of all who applied to him. Men of the highest character made it a point of honor to put their technical knowledge freely at the disposal of their fellow citizens. At the same time the statutes against fees were easily evaded. Grateful clients could not be prevented from making valuable presents, and it was a very common thing for generous legacies to be left to successful advocates. Cicero had no other source of income, so far as we know, but while he was never a rich man, he owned a house on the Palatine (§221, note) and half a dozen country seats, lived well, and spent money lavishly on works of art (§227) that appealed to his tastes, and on books (§402). Corrupt judges (praetōrēs) could find other sources of income then as now, of course, but we hear more of this in relation to the jurors (iudicēs) than the judges, probably because with a province before him the praetor did not think it fitting to stoop to petty bribetaking.

407 The Law.—The legal profession was closely tied to politics back then, just like it is now, but in Rome, there was no class of professional lawyers who practiced for fees. There were no requirements to represent cases in court, not even the good moral character that’s required in Indiana today. Anyone could file a lawsuit against anyone else for any reason they wanted, and it wasn’t unusual for a young politician to exploit this freedom to gain attention, even when he knew his accusations were baseless. On the flip side, lawyers weren’t allowed to charge for their services. In the past, clients would naturally seek legal advice from their patrons (§179), and later lawyers were theoretically available to help anyone who asked. High-status individuals made it a point of honor to offer their legal expertise free of charge to their fellow citizens. However, the laws against fees were easily bypassed. Grateful clients couldn’t be stopped from giving valuable gifts, and it was quite common for generous inheritances to be left to successful lawyers. Cicero had no known source of income other than this, but although he was never wealthy, he owned a house on the Palatine (§221, note) and several country estates, lived well, and spent freely on art (§227) that he liked, as well as on books (§402). Corrupt judges (praetōrēs) could find other ways to make money just like today, but we hear more about this happening with jurors (iudicēs) than judges, likely because a praetor with a province to oversee wouldn’t consider it proper to engage in small-time bribery.

408The Army.—The spoils of war went nominally into the treasury of the state. Practically they passed first through the hands of the commanding general, who kept what he pleased for himself, his staff (§118), and his soldiers and sent the rest to Rome. The opportunities were magnificent, and the Roman general understood how to use them all. Some of them were legitimate enough according to the usages of the time, the plunder of the towns and cities that were taken, the ransom exacted from those that were spared, the sale of captives as slaves (§134). Entirely illegitimate, of course, were the fortunes made by furnishing supplies to the army at extravagant prices or diverting these supplies to private uses. The reconstruction of the conquered territory brought in returns equally rich; it is safe to say that the Aedui paid Caesar well for the supremacy in central Gaul that he assured them after his defeat of the Helvetii. The civil wars that cost the best blood of Italy made the victors immensely rich. Besides the looting of the public treasury, the estates of men in the opposing party were confiscated and sold to the highest bidder. The proceeds went nominally to the treasury of the new government, but the proceeds were infinitesimal in comparison with the profits. After Sulla had established himself in Rome the names of friends and foes alike were put on the proscription lists, and if powerful influence was not exerted in their behalf they lost lives and fortunes. For the influence they had to pay dearly. One example may be cited. The estate of one Roscius of Ameria, valued at $300,000, was bid in for $100 by Lucius Chrysogonus, a freedman of Sulla, because no one dared bid against the creature of the dictator. The settling of the soldiers on grants of land made good business for the three commissioners who superintended the distribution of the land. The grants were always of farms owned and occupied by adherents of the beaten party, and the bribes came from both sides.

408The Army.—The spoils of war were supposed to go into the state treasury. In reality, they first passed through the hands of the commanding general, who took what he wanted for himself, his staff (§118), and his soldiers, sending the rest to Rome. The opportunities were incredible, and the Roman general knew how to take full advantage of them. Some of these practices were widely accepted at the time, such as plundering towns and cities taken, ransoming spared captives, and selling prisoners as slaves (§134). Certainly illegitimate were the fortunes made from supplying the army at inflated prices or diverting those supplies for personal gain. The reconstruction of the conquered territories also generated substantial returns; it’s safe to say the Aedui compensated Caesar handsomely for securing their dominance in central Gaul after defeating the Helvetii. The civil wars that drained Italy of its best members made the victors incredibly wealthy. Apart from looting the public treasury, properties of opponents were confiscated and auctioned to the highest bidder. The proceeds were nominally funneled into the treasury of the new government, but they were minuscule compared to the actual profits. After Sulla established himself in Rome, both friends and enemies were placed on the proscription lists, and without powerful backing, they risked losing their lives and fortunes. Those who provided assistance paid a heavy price. One notable example involved the estate of Roscius of Ameria, valued at $300,000, which was purchased for $100 by Lucius Chrysogonus, a freedman of Sulla, since no one dared bid against the dictator's ally. Distributing land to the soldiers proved profitable for the three commissioners overseeing the process. The land grants were always taken from farms owned and occupied by supporters of the defeated party, with bribes flowing from both sides.

409 Careers of the Equites.—The name of knight had lost its original significance long before the time of Cicero. The equites had become the class of capitalists who found in financial transactions the excitement and the profit that the nobles found in politics and war. It was the immense scale of their operations that relieved them from the stigma that attached to working for gain, just as in modern times the wholesale dealer may have a social position entirely beyond the hopes of the small retailer. As a body the equites exerted considerable political influence, holding in fact the balance of power between the senatorial and the democratic parties. As a rule they exerted this influence only so far as was necessary to secure legislation favorable to them as a class, and to insure as governors for the provinces men that would not look too closely into their transactions there. For it was in the provinces that the knights as well as the nobles found their best opportunities. Their chief business was the farming of the revenues. For this purpose syndicates were formed, which paid into the public treasury a lump sum, fixed by the senate, and reimbursed themselves by collecting what they could from the province. The profits were beyond all reason, and the word publican became a synonym for sinner. Besides farming the revenues they "financed" the provinces and allied states, advancing money to meet the ordinary or extraordinary expenses. Sulla levied a contribution of 20,000 talents (about $20,000,000) on Asia. The money was advanced by a syndicate of Roman capitalists, and they had collected the amount six times over when Sulla interfered, for fear that there would be nothing left for him in case of further needs. More than one pretender was set upon a puppet throne in the East in order to secure the payment of sums previously loaned him by the capitalists. Their operations as individuals were only less extensive and profitable. The grain in the provinces, the wool, the products of mines and factories could be moved only with the money advanced by them. They ventured, too, to engage in commercial enterprises abroad that were barred against them at home, doing the buying and selling themselves, not merely supplying the means to others. They loaned money to individuals, too, though at Rome money lending was discreditable. The usual rate was twelve per cent, but Marcus Brutus was loaning money at forty-eight per cent in Cilicia, when Cicero went there as governor in 51 B.C., and expected Cicero to enforce his contracts for him.

409 Careers of the Equites.—The title of knight had lost its original meaning long before Cicero's time. The equites had become the group of capitalists who found excitement and profit in financial dealings, much like the nobles found it in politics and warfare. It was the sheer scale of their operations that lifted the stigma associated with making money, similar to how a wholesale dealer can have a social standing that far surpasses that of a small retailer today. Overall, the equites held considerable political power, effectively balancing the influence between the senatorial and democratic parties. Generally, they used this influence just enough to ensure legislation that benefited their class and to appoint governors in the provinces who wouldn’t scrutinize their dealings too closely. The provinces offered the best opportunities for both knights and nobles. Their main business was tax farming. They formed syndicates that would pay a fixed amount to the public treasury, set by the senate, and then reimbursed themselves by collecting whatever they could from the province. The profits were enormous, and the term publican became synonymous with sinner. Besides farming taxes, they also "financed" provinces and allied states, lending money to cover regular or unexpected expenses. Sulla imposed a levy of 20,000 talents (about $20,000,000) on Asia. A syndicate of Roman capitalists advanced the money, and they had already collected the amount six times over when Sulla intervened, fearing there would be nothing left for him should further needs arise. Several pretenders were placed on puppet thrones in the East to ensure repayment of loans previously given to them by the capitalists. Their business as individuals was also quite extensive and lucrative. The grain, wool, and products from mines and factories in the provinces could only be moved with the funds they provided. They also dared to engage in commercial ventures abroad that were denied to them at home, handling buying and selling themselves instead of just supplying the means to others. They lent money to individuals, even though money lending was seen as disreputable in Rome. The typical interest rate was twelve percent, but Marcus Brutus was lending money at forty-eight percent in Cilicia when Cicero went there as governor in 51 B.C., expecting Cicero to uphold his contracts for him.

410 The Soldiers.—The freeborn citizens of Rome below the nobles and the knights may be roughly divided into two classes, the soldiers and the proletariate. The civil wars had driven them from their farms or had unfitted them for the work of farming, and the pride of race or the competition of slave labor had closed against them the other avenues of industry, numerous as these must have been in the world's capital. The best of this class turned to the army. This had long since ceased to be composed of citizen-soldiers, called out to meet a special emergency for a single campaign, and disbanded at its close. It was what we should call a regular army, the soldiers enlisting for a term of twenty years, receiving stated pay and certain privileges after an honorable discharge. In time of peace, when there was peace, they were employed on public works (§385). The pay was small, perhaps forty or fifty dollars a year with rations in Caesar's time, but this was as much as a laborer could earn by the hardest kind of toil, and the soldier had the glory of war to set over against the stigma of work, and hopes of presents from his commander and the privilege of occasional pillage and plunder. After he had completed his time he might if he chose return to Rome, but many had formed connections in the communities where their posts were fixed and preferred to make their homes there on free grants of land, an important instrument in spreading Roman civilization.

410 The Soldiers.—The freeborn citizens of Rome, who were below the nobles and the knights, can be roughly divided into two groups: the soldiers and the working class. Civil wars had forced them away from their farms or made them unable to farm, and their pride in their heritage or competition with slave labor had closed off other job opportunities, which must have been plentiful in the capital of the world. The best among them turned to the army. This army had long stopped being made up of citizen-soldiers who were called to service for a specific crisis and then disbanded after the campaign ended. It was what we would now call a regular army, with soldiers enlisting for a twenty-year term, receiving set pay and certain benefits after an honorable discharge. During peacetime, when there was peace, they worked on public projects (§385). The pay was low, maybe forty or fifty dollars a year plus rations in Caesar's time, but this was as much as a laborer could earn through the toughest labor, and the soldier had the honor of war to counterbalance the stigma of working, along with hopes of bonuses from his commander and the chance for occasional looting. After finishing their service, soldiers could choose to return to Rome, but many had formed ties in the communities where they were stationed and preferred to settle there on free land grants, which played a significant role in spreading Roman civilization.

411 The Proletariate.—In addition to the idle and the profligate attracted to Rome by the free corn and by the other allurements that bring a like element into our cities now, large numbers of the industrious and the frugal had been forced into the city by the loss of their property during the civil wars and the failure to find employment elsewhere. No exact estimate of the number of these unemployed people can be given, but it is known that before Caesar's time it had passed the mark of 300,000. Relief was occasionally given by the establishing of colonies on the frontiers—in this way Caesar put as many as 80,000 in the way of earning their living again, short as was his administration of affairs at Rome—but it was the least harmful element that was willing to emigrate and the dregs were left behind. Aside from beggary and petty crimes their only source of income was the sale of their votes, and this made them a real menace to the Republic. Under the Empire their political influence was lost and the state found it necessary to make distributions of money occasionally to relieve their want. Some of them played client to the upstart rich (§181), but the most were content to be fed by the state and amused by the constantly increasing shows and games (§322).

411 The Proletariat.—Along with the idle and the reckless drawn to Rome by free grain and other temptations that also attract similar people to our cities today, many hardworking and frugal individuals were forced into the city due to losing their property in the civil wars and the inability to find jobs elsewhere. An exact number of these unemployed individuals is hard to estimate, but it is known that before Caesar's time, their count had exceeded 300,000. Occasional relief was provided by establishing colonies on the outskirts—in this way, Caesar enabled around 80,000 people to earn a living again, despite his brief time in charge at Rome—but mostly, only the least problematic individuals were willing to move, leaving behind those in desperate situations. Other than begging and minor crimes, their only way to make money was by selling their votes, which posed a real threat to the Republic. Under the Empire, they lost political influence, leading the state to occasionally distribute money to help alleviate their poverty. Some of them became clients to the newly wealthy (§181), but most were satisfied to be supported by the government and entertained by the ever-increasing spectacles and games (§322).

412 Professions and Trades.—The professions and trades, between which the Romains made no distinction, in the last years of the Republic were practically given over to the lībertīnī (§175) and to foreigners. Of some of these something has been said already. Teachers were poorly paid (§121), and usually looked upon with contempt. Physicians were held in no higher esteem, but seem to have been well paid, if we may judge from those that were attached to the court. Two of these left a joint estate of $1,000,000, and another received from the Emperor Claudius a yearly stipend of $25,000. In knowledge and skill in both surgery and medicine they do not seem to have been much behind the practitioners of two centuries ago. Bankers united money changing with money loaning. The former was very necessary in a city into which came all the coins of the known world; the latter was never looked upon as entirely respectable for a Roman, but there can be no doubt that many a Roman of the highest respectability drew large profits from this business, carried on discreetly in the name of a freedman. The trades were early organized at Rome in guilds, but their only purpose seems to have been to hand down and perfect the technique of the crafts; at least there was no obstacle in the way of workmen not belonging to the guilds, and there were no such things known as patents or special privileges in the way of work. Eight of these guilds are older than history, those of the fullers, cobblers, carpenters, goldsmiths, coppersmiths, potters, dyers, and (oddly enough) the fluteblowers. Numerous others were formed as knowledge of the arts advanced or the division of labor proceeded. Special parts of the city seem to have been appropriated by special classes of workmen, as like businesses are apt to be carried on in the same neighborhood in our cities: Cicero speaks of a street of the Scythemakers.

412 Professions and Trades.—In the final years of the Republic, the Romans didn’t distinguish between professions and trades, which were mostly left to the lībertīnī (§175) and foreigners. Some of these have been mentioned already. Teachers were poorly compensated (§121) and generally regarded with disdain. Physicians weren’t held in higher regard, but they seemed to earn decent salaries, especially those at the court. Two of them left an estate worth $1,000,000, while another was given an annual stipend of $25,000 by Emperor Claudius. In terms of knowledge and skill in surgery and medicine, they don’t appear to have lagged much behind practitioners from two centuries earlier. Bankers combined money changing with lending; the former was essential in a city that received coins from all over the world, and while lending wasn’t considered fully respectable for a Roman, it's clear that many highly respected Romans made significant profits from this activity, discreetly conducted under the name of a freedman. Trades were organized early on in Rome into guilds, but their main aim seems to have been to pass down and refine their craft techniques. There was no barrier for workers outside the guilds, and there were no patents or exclusive rights to work. Eight of these guilds predate recorded history, including those of fullers, cobblers, carpenters, goldsmiths, coppersmiths, potters, dyers, and interestingly, fluteblowers. Many more emerged as knowledge of the arts progressed or labor became more specialized. Specific parts of the city were seemingly designated for certain types of workers, similar to how like businesses tend to cluster in particular neighborhoods in our cities: Cicero mentions a street for Scythemakers.

413 Business and Commerce.—The commerce of Rome covered all lands and seas. Pliny tells us that the trade with India and China took from Rome $5,000,000 yearly. The wholesale trade was to a large extent in the hands of the capitalist class, the retail business was conducted by freedmen and foreigners. How large these businesses were we have no means of telling. The supplying of the food to the city must have given employment to thousands; the clothing trade has been mentioned already (§271). Building operations were carried on at an immense cost and on the largest scale. All the public buildings and many of the important private buildings were built by contract. There can be little doubt that the letting of the contracts for the public buildings was made very profitable for the officers who had it to do, but it must be admitted on the other hand that the work was well done. Crassus seems to have done a sort of salvage business. When buildings seemed certain to be destroyed by fire he would buy them with their contents at a nominal sum, and then fight the flames with gangs of slaves that he had trained for the purpose. The slave trade itself was very considerable and large fortunes were amassed in it (§139). The heavy work of ordinary laborers was performed almost entirely by slaves (§148), and it must be remembered that much work was then done by hand that is now done by machinery. The book business has been mentioned (§400). Even the place of the modern newspaper was taken by letters written as a business by persons who collected all the news, gossip, and scandal of the city, had it copied by slaves, and sent it to persons away from the city who did not like to trouble their friends (§379) and were willing to pay for intelligence.

413 Business and Commerce.—The commerce of Rome extended across all lands and seas. Pliny tells us that trade with India and China brought $5,000,000 to Rome each year. The wholesale trade was largely controlled by wealthy capitalists, while retail business was run by freedmen and foreigners. We have no way of knowing the exact size of these businesses. Supplying food to the city must have provided jobs for thousands; the clothing industry has already been noted (§271). Building projects were carried out at a huge cost and on a massive scale. Most public buildings and many significant private structures were built through contracts. It's clear that the contracts for public buildings were very profitable for the officials overseeing them, but it’s also true that the work was done well. Crassus appeared to operate a sort of salvage business. When buildings were likely to be destroyed by fire, he would purchase them along with their contents for a nominal fee, then battle the flames with groups of slaves he had trained for this purpose. The slave trade itself was significant, and many fortunes were made in it (§139). The heavy labor usually performed by ordinary workers was mainly done by slaves (§148), and we should remember that a lot of work then was done by hand that machinery handles today. The book business has been mentioned (§400). Even the role of today’s newspapers was filled by letters written as a business by individuals who gathered all the news, gossip, and scandals of the city, had them copied by slaves, and sent them to people outside the city who didn’t want to bother their friends (§379) and were willing to pay for information.

414 The Civil Service.—The free persons employed in the offices of the various magistrates were of the lowest class, mostly lībertīnī. They were paid by the state, and while appointed nominally for a year only, they seem to have practically held their places during good behavior. This was largely due to the shortness of the term of the regular magistrates and the rarity of reëlection. Having no experience themselves in conducting their offices the magistrates would have all the greater need of thoroughly trained and experienced assistants. The highest class of these officials formed an ōrdō, the scrībae, whose name gives no adequate notion of the extent and importance of their duties. All that is now done by cabinet officers, secretaries, department heads, bureau chiefs, auditors, comptrollers, recorders, and accountants, down to the work of the ordinary clerks and copyists, was done by these "scribes." Below them came others almost equally necessary but not equally respected, the lictors, messengers, etc. These civil servants had special places at the theater and the circus. The positions seem to have been in great demand, as such places are now in France, for example. Horace is said to have been a department clerk.

414 The Civil Service.—The free people working in the offices of various magistrates were from the lower class, mostly lībertīnī. They were paid by the state, and while they were officially appointed for only a year, they seemed to hold their positions as long as they behaved well. This was largely due to the short terms of the regular magistrates and the infrequency of reelection. Since the magistrates had no experience managing their offices, they relied heavily on well-trained and experienced assistants. The top tier of these officials formed an ōrdō, the scríbae, whose title doesn't fully capture the breadth and significance of their responsibilities. Everything that today is done by cabinet officers, secretaries, department heads, bureau chiefs, auditors, comptrollers, recorders, and accountants, down to the work of regular clerks and copyists, was handled by these "scribes." Below them were others that were also essential but not as respected, like lictors and messengers. These civil servants had reserved seats at the theater and the circus. The positions appeared to be in high demand, similar to such roles in France today. It is said that Horace worked as a department clerk.

415 The Roman's Day.—The way in which a Roman spent his day depended, of course, upon his position and business, and varied greatly with individuals and with the particular day. The ordinary routine of a man of the higher class, the man of whom we read most frequently in Roman literature, was something like this: The Roman rose at a very early hour, his day beginning before sunrise, because it ended so early. After a hurried breakfast (§302) he devoted such time as was necessary to his private business, looking over accounts, consulting with his managers, giving directions, etc. Cicero and Pliny found these early hours the best for their literary work. Horace tells of lawyers giving free advice at three in the morning. After his private business was despatched the Roman took his place in the ātrium (§198) for the salūtātiō (§182), when his clients came to pay their respects, perhaps to ask for the help or advice that he was bound to furnish them (§179). All this business of the early morning might have to be dispensed with, however, if the Roman was asked to a wedding (§79), or to be present at the naming of a child (§97), or to witness the coming of age (§128) of the son of a friend, for all these semi-public functions took place in the early morning. But after them or after the levee the Roman went to the forum attended by his clients and carried in his litter (§151) with his nōmenclātor at his elbow. The business of the courts and of the senate began about the third hour, and might continue until the ninth or tenth, that of the senate was bound to stop at sunset. Except on extraordinary occasions all business was pretty sure to be over before eleven o'clock, and at this time the lunch was taken (§302).

415 The Roman's Day.—How a Roman spent his day depended, of course, on his social status and occupation, varying greatly between individuals and specific days. The typical routine of a man from the upper class, the type we often read about in Roman literature, went something like this: The Roman woke up very early, starting his day before sunrise since it ended so early. After a quick breakfast (§302), he used the time needed for his personal affairs, reviewing accounts, consulting with his managers, giving instructions, etc. Cicero and Pliny found those early hours to be the best for their writing. Horace mentions lawyers giving free advice at three in the morning. Once his private matters were taken care of, the Roman would take his place in the ātrium (§198) for the salūtātiō (§182), when his clients came to pay their respects, possibly to seek the help or advice he was obligated to provide (§179). However, all this early morning business might have to be skipped if the Roman was invited to a wedding (§79), to attend a child's naming ceremony (§97), or to witness a friend's son's coming of age (§128), as all these semi-public events happened in the early morning. But after these events or after his morning social calls, the Roman would head to the forum accompanied by his clients, carried in his litter (§151) with his nōmenclātor by his side. Court and senate business began around the third hour and could continue until the ninth or tenth, while senate sessions had to end at sunset. Unless there were special circumstances, most business would likely wrap up before eleven o'clock, and at that time, lunch would be served (§302).

416 Then came the midday siesta, so general that the streets were as deserted as at midnight, and one of the Roman writers fixes upon this as the proper time for a ghost story. Of course there were no sessions of the courts or meetings of the senate on the public holidays, and then the hours generally given to business might be spent at the theater or the circus or other games. As a matter of fact the Romans of the better class rather avoided these shows, unless they were officially connected with them, and many of them devoted the holidays to visiting their country estates. After the siesta, which lasted for an hour or more, the Roman was ready for his regular athletic exercise and bath, either in the Campus and the Tiber (§317) or in one of the public bathing establishments (§365). The bath proper (§367) was followed by the lounge (§377), perhaps a promenade in the court, which gave him a chance for a chat with a friend, or an opportunity to hear the latest news, to consult business associates, in short to talk over any of the things that men now discuss at their clubs. After this came the great event of the day, the dinner (§303), at his own house or at that of some friend, followed immediately by retirement for the night. Even on the days spent in the country this programme would not be materially changed, and the Roman took with him into the provinces the customs of his home life so far as possible.

416 Then came the midday siesta, so common that the streets were as empty as they were at midnight, and one Roman writer pointed out this as the ideal time for a ghost story. Of course, there were no court sessions or senate meetings on public holidays, so the hours usually spent on work could be enjoyed at the theater, the circus, or other games. In fact, the upper-class Romans tended to avoid these shows unless they were officially involved in them, and many spent their holidays visiting their countryside estates. After the siesta, which lasted for an hour or more, Romans were ready for their usual athletic exercise and bath, either in the Campus and the Tiber (§317) or in one of the public baths (§365). The bath itself (§367) was followed by lounging (§377), perhaps a walk in the courtyard, which gave them a chance to chat with friends or catch up on the latest news, consult business associates, in short, to discuss all the things that men now talk about at their clubs. After this came the main event of the day, dinner (§303), either at home or at a friend's place, followed immediately by heading to bed for the night. Even on days spent in the countryside, this routine didn’t change much, and Romans brought their home customs with them into the provinces as much as possible.

FIGURE 192. ANCIENT CALENDAR
FIGURE 192. ANCIENT CALENDAR

417 Hours of the Day.—The day itself was divided into twelve hours (hōrae), each being one-twelfth of the time between sunrise and sunset and varying therefore with the season of the year. The length of the day and hour at Rome in different times of the year is shown in the following table:

417 Hours of the Day.—The day was divided into twelve hours (hōrae), with each hour being one-twelfth of the time from sunrise to sunset, which changed with the seasons. The length of the day and hour in Rome at different times of the year is shown in the following table:

Month and Day Length of Day Length of Hour
Dec. 23 8° 54' 44' 30"
Feb. 6 9° 50' 49' 10"
March 23 12° 00' 1° 00' 00"
May 9 14° 10' 1° 10' 50"
June 25 15° 06' 1° 15' 30"
Aug. 10 14° 10' 1° 10' 50"
Sept. 25 12° 00' 1° 00' 00"
Nov. 9 9° 50' 49' 10"

418 Taking the days of June 25 and December 23 as respectively the longest and shortest of the year, the following table gives the conclusion of each hour for summer and winter:

418 Using June 25 and December 23 as the longest and shortest days of the year, respectively, the table below shows the conclusion for each hour during summer and winter:

Time Summer Winter
Sunrise 4° 27' 00" 7° 33' 00"
1st Hour 5° 42' 30" 8° 17' 30"
2d Hour 6° 58' 00" 9° 02' 00"
3d Hour 8° 13' 30" 9° 46' 30"
4th Hour 9° 29' 00" 10° 31' 00"
5th Hour 10° 44' 30" 11° 15' 30"
6th Hour 12° 00' 00" 12° 00' 00"
7th Hour 1° 15' 30" 12° 44' 30"
8th Hour 2° 31' 00" 1° 29' 00"
9th Hour 3° 46' 30" 2° 13' 30"
10th Hour 5° 02' 00" 2° 58' 00"
11th Hour 6° 17' 30" 3° 42' 30"
12th Hour 7° 33' 00" 4° 27' 00"

In the same way the hours may be calculated for any given day, the length of the day and the hour of sunrise being known, but for all practical purposes the old couplet will serve:

In the same way, you can calculate the hours for any given day, knowing the length of the day and the time of sunrise, but for all practical purposes, the old couplet will work:

The English hour you may fix,
If to the Latin you add six.

When the Latin hour is above six it will be more convenient to subtract than to add.

When it's past six o'clock, it will be easier to subtract than to add.





CHAPTER XII

BURIAL-PLACES AND FUNERAL CEREMONIES

REFERENCES: Marquardt, 340-388; Voigt, 319-322, 396, 455; Göll, 480-547; Guhl and Koner, 580-595, 857-863; Friedländer, III, 125-137; Ramsay, 479-482; Pauly-Wissowa, cenotaphium, columbārium; Smith, Harper, Rich, columbārium, fūnus, sepulcrum; Lübker, Bestattung, sepulcrum; Baumeister, 308-311, 604-609, 1520 f.; Mau-Kelsey, 399-428; Gusman, 44-54; Egbert, Latin Inscriptions, 230-242; Lanciani, Ancient Rome, 64, 129 f.

419 Importance of Burial.—The Romans' view of the future life explains the importance they attached to the ceremonial burial of the dead. The soul, they thought, could find rest only when the body had been duly laid in the grave; until this was done it haunted the home, unhappy itself and bringing unhappiness to others. To perform the funeral offices (iūsta facere) was, therefore, a solemn religious duty, devolving upon the surviving members of the family (§28), and the Latin words show that these marks of respect were looked upon as the right of the dead. In the case of a body lost at sea, or for any other reason unrecovered, the ceremonies were just as piously performed, an empty tomb (cenotaphium) being erected sometimes in honor of the dead. And these same rites the Roman was bound to perform, if he came anywhere upon the unburied corpse of a citizen, because all were members of the greater family of the commonwealth. In this case the scattering of three handfuls of dust over the body was sufficient for ceremonial burial and the happiness of the troubled spirit, if for any reason the body could not actually be interred.

419 Importance of Burial.—The Romans' beliefs about the afterlife explain why they placed such high importance on properly burying the dead. They believed that a soul could only find peace once the body was properly laid to rest; until that happened, the soul would linger at home, unhappy and causing distress to others. Therefore, performing funeral rites (iūsta facere) was a serious religious obligation for the surviving family members (§28), and the Latin terms indicate that these acts of respect were seen as a right of the deceased. In cases where a body was lost at sea or otherwise unrecoverable, similar ceremonies were still carried out with reverence, often resulting in the erection of a symbolic tomb (cenotaphium) in memory of the dead. Romans were also obligated to perform these rites if they encountered the unburied remains of a citizen, as everyone was considered part of the larger family of the state. In such cases, scattering three handfuls of dust over the body was enough for a ceremonial burial and to bring peace to the troubled spirit, if the body could not be buried.

420 Interment and Cremation.—Burial was the way of disposing of the dead practiced most anciently by the Romans, and even after cremation came into very general use it was ceremonially necessary that some small part of the remains, usually the bone of a finger, should be buried in the earth. Burning was practiced before the time of the Twelve Tables, for it is mentioned together with burial in them, but we do not know how long before. Hygienic reasons had probably something to do with its general adoption, and this implies, of course, cities of considerable size. By the time of Augustus it was all but universal, but even in Rome the practice of burial was never entirely discontinued, for cremation was too costly for the very poorest classes, and some of the wealthiest and most aristocratic families held fast to the more ancient custom. The Cornelii, for example, always buried their dead until the dictator required his body to be burned for fear that his bones might be disinterred and dishonored by his enemies, as he had dishonored those of Marius. Children less than forty days old were always buried, and so, too, slaves whose funeral expenses were paid by their masters. After the introduction of Christianity burial came again to be the prevailing use, largely because of the increased expense of burning.

420 Interment and Cremation.—Burial was the oldest method of disposing of the dead practiced by the Romans. Even after cremation became widely accepted, it was still ceremonially required to bury a small part of the remains, usually a finger bone. Cremation was practiced before the introduction of the Twelve Tables, as it is mentioned alongside burial in those laws, but we don’t know how long before. Health concerns likely contributed to its widespread adoption, suggesting that there were already significant cities. By Augustus's time, cremation was almost universal, but in Rome, burial was never entirely abandoned. For the poorest classes, cremation was too expensive, and some of the wealthiest and most aristocratic families stuck to the older tradition. The Cornelii, for instance, always buried their dead until the dictator ordered that his body be burned, fearing that his bones might be dug up and disrespected by his enemies, just as he had dishonored Marius's. Children under forty days old were always buried, as were slaves whose funeral costs were covered by their masters. After Christianity spread, burial became the main practice again, mainly due to the rising cost of cremation.

FIGURE 193. TOMB OF PLANCUS
FIGURE 193. TOMB OF PLANCUS

FIGURE 194. TOMB OF CESTIUS
FIGURE 194. TOMB OF CESTIUS

421 Places of Burial.—The most ancient place of burial, at least for the head of the house, was beneath the hearthstone in the ātrium of his house, later in the garden behind his house, but this had ceased to be the custom long before history begins, and the Twelve Tables forbade the burial or even the burning of the dead within the walls of the city. For the very poor, places of burial were provided in remote localities outside the walls, corresponding in some degree to the Potter's Field of modern cities. The well-to-do made their burial-places as conspicuous as their means would permit, with the hope that the inscriptions upon the monuments would keep alive the names and virtues of the dead, and with the idea, perhaps, that they still had some part in the busy life around them. To this end they lined the great roads on either side for miles out of the cities with rows of tombs of the most elaborate and costly architecture. In the vicinity of Rome the Appian way as the oldest (§385) showed the monuments of the noblest and most ancient families, but none of the roads lacked similar memorials. Many of these tombs were standing in the sixteenth century, a few still remain. The same custom was followed in the smaller towns, and an idea of the appearance of the monuments may be had from the so-called "Street of Tombs" in Pompeii (Fig. 195). There were other burial-places near the cities, of course, less conspicuous and less expensive, and on the farms and country estates like provision was made for persons of humbler station.

421 Places of Burial.—The oldest burial place, at least for the head of the household, was underneath the hearth in the ātrium of his home, later moved to the garden behind the house. However, this practice had stopped long before recorded history began, and the Twelve Tables prohibited burying or even burning the dead within the city limits. For the very poor, burial sites were designated in remote areas outside the walls, similar to the modern-day Potter's Field. Wealthy individuals made their burial sites as prominent as their resources allowed, hoping that the inscriptions on monuments would keep the names and virtues of the deceased alive, and perhaps believing they still had a role in the lively surroundings. To achieve this, they lined the main roads for miles outside the cities with rows of tombs featuring the most elaborate and expensive designs. Near Rome, the Appian Way, as the oldest (§385), showcased the monuments of the most distinguished and ancient families, but every road had similar memorials. Many of these tombs remained intact in the sixteenth century, and a few still exist today. The same practice occurred in smaller towns, and an idea of the appearance of these monuments can be gathered from the so-called "Street of Tombs" in Pompeii (Fig. 195). Naturally, there were other burial sites near the cities that were less prominent and less costly, and farms and country estates also made provisions for individuals of lower status.

FIGURE 195. STREET OF TOMBS AT POMPEII
FIGURE 195. STREET OF TOMBS AT POMPEII

FIGURE 196. EXTERIOR OF TOMB AT POMPEII
FIGURE 196. EXTERIOR OF TOMB AT POMPEII

422 The Tombs.—The tombs, whether intended to receive the bodies or merely the ashes, or both, differed widely in size and construction with the different purposes for which they were erected. Some were for individuals only, but these in most cases were strictly public memorials as distinguished from actual tombs intended to receive the remains of the dead. The larger number of those that lined the roads were family tombs, ample in size for whole generations of descendants and retainers of the family, including guest-friends (§185), who had died away from their own homes, and freedmen (§175). There were also the burial-places of the gentēs (§21), in which provision was made for all, even the humblest and poorest, who claimed connection with the gēns and had had a place in its formal organization (§22). Others were erected on a large scale by speculators who sold at low prices space enough for an urn or two to persons too poor to erect tombs of their own and without any claim on a family or gentile burying-place. In imitation of these structures others were erected on the same plan by burial societies formed by persons of the artisan class, and others still by benevolent men, as we have seen baths (§373) and libraries (§402) erected and maintained for the public good. Something will be said of the tombs of all these kinds after the public burying-places have been described.

422 The Tombs.—The tombs, whether meant to hold bodies, ashes, or both, varied greatly in size and construction based on their intended use. Some were for individuals only, but in most cases, these were primarily public memorials rather than actual graves for the deceased. The majority that lined the roads were family tombs, spacious enough for entire generations of descendants and retainers of the family, including guest-friends (§185) who had died away from home, and freedmen (§175). There were also the burial places of the gentēs (§21), which made provisions for everyone, even the humblest and poorest, who claimed a connection with the gēns and had a place in its formal organization (§22). Others were built on a large scale by speculators who sold affordable space for one or two urns to people too poor to create their own tombs and without any claim to a family or gentile burial site. In imitation of these structures, burial societies formed by members of the artisan class constructed similar tombs, along with others created by charitable individuals, just as we have seen baths (§373) and libraries (§402) established and maintained for the public good. More will be discussed about the tombs of all these types after the public burial places have been described.

FIGURE 197. SECTIONS OF TOMB SHOWN IN FIGURE 196
FIGURE 197. SECTIONS OF TOMB SHOWN IN FIGURE 196

423 The Potter's Field.—During the Republic the Esquiline Hill, or at least the eastern part of it, was the place to which was carted all the refuse of the city that the sewers would not carry away. Here, too, were the gravepits (puticulī) for the pauper class. They were merely holes in the ground, about twelve feet square, without lining of any kind. Into them were thrown the bodies of the friendless poor, and along with them and over them the carcasses of dead animals and the filth and scrapings of the streets. The pits were kept open, uncovered apparently even when filled, and the stench and the disease-breeding pollution made the hill absolutely uninhabitable. Under Augustus the danger to the health of the whole city became so great that the dumping grounds were moved to a greater distance, and the Esquiline, covered over pits and all with pure soil to the depth of twenty-five feet, was made a park, known as the Hortī Maecēnātis.

423 The Potter's Field.—During the Republic, the Esquiline Hill, or at least the eastern part of it, was the dumping ground for all the waste from the city that the sewers couldn’t handle. It was also where the graves for the poor were located. These were just holes in the ground, about twelve feet square, with no lining at all. The bodies of the homeless were thrown into them, alongside dead animals and the trash from the streets. The pits were left open, seemingly uncovered even when full, and the stench and disease from the pollution made the hill completely unlivable. Under Augustus, the health risk to the entire city became so severe that the dumps were moved farther away, and the Esquiline was covered over, pits and all, with clean soil to a depth of twenty-five feet, transforming it into a park known as the Hortī Maecēnātis.

424 It is not to be understood, however, that the bodies of Roman citizens were ordinarily disposed of in this revolting way. Faithful freedmen were cared for by their patrons, the industrious poor made provision for themselves in coöperative societies mentioned above, and the proletariate class (§411) was in general saved from such a fate by gentile relations, by patrons (§181), or by the benevolence of individuals. Only in times of plague and pestilence, it is safe to say, were the bodies of known citizens cast into these pits, as under like circumstances bodies have been burned in heaps in our own cities. The uncounted thousands that peopled the Potter's Field of Rome were the riffraff from foreign lands, abandoned slaves (§156), the victims that perished in the arena (§362), outcasts of the criminal class, and the "unidentified" that are buried nowadays at public expense. Criminals put to death by authority were not buried at all; their carcasses were left to birds and beasts of prey at the place of execution near the Esquiline gate.

424 It shouldn't be understood that Roman citizens were usually disposed of in such a disgusting manner. Loyal freedmen were taken care of by their patrons, the working poor managed on their own through cooperative societies mentioned earlier, and the working class (§411) generally avoided such a fate through family connections, patrons (§181), or the kindness of others. It can be said that only during times of plague and disease were the bodies of known citizens thrown into these pits, similar to how bodies have been burned in piles in our own cities during such times. The countless thousands in the Potter's Field of Rome were made up of drifters from other lands, abandoned slaves (§156), those who died in the arena (§362), outcasts from the criminal underclass, and the "unknown" who are buried today at public expense. Criminals executed by the state were not buried at all; their bodies were left for birds and wild animals at the execution site near the Esquiline gate.

FIGURE 198. INTERIOR OF TOMB AT POMPEII
FIGURE 198. INTERIOR OF TOMB AT POMPEII

425 Plan of Tombs and Grounds.—The utmost diversity prevails in the outward form and construction of the tombs, but those of the classical period seem to have been planned with the thought that the tomb was to be a home for the dead and that they were not altogether cut off from the living. The tomb, therefore, whether built for one person or for many, was ordinarily a building inclosing a room (sepulcrum), and this room was really the important thing. Attention has already been called (§189) to the fact that even the urns had in ancient times the shape of the house of one room. The floor of the sepulcrum was quite commonly below the level of the surrounding grounds and was reached by a short flight of steps. Around the base of the walls ran a slightly elevated platform (podium, cf. §§337, 357) on which were placed the coffins of those who were buried, while the urns were placed either on the platform or in niches in the wall. An altar or shrine is often found, at which offerings were made to the mānēs of the departed. Lamps are very common and so are other simple articles of furniture, and the walls, floors, and ceilings are decorated in the same style as those of houses (§220 f.). Things that the dead liked to have around them when living, especially things that they had used in their ordinary occupations, were placed in the tomb at the time of burial, or burned with them on the funeral pyre, and in general an effort was made to give an air of life to the chamber of rest. The interior of a tomb at Pompeii is shown in Fig. 198, and sections of another in Fig. 197, §423.

425 Plan of Tombs and Grounds.—There’s a wide variety in the shape and design of the tombs, but those from the classical period appear to have been created with the idea that the tomb would serve as a home for the deceased, keeping them somewhat connected to the living. Therefore, whether intended for an individual or a group, a tomb was typically a structure enclosing a room (sepulcrum), which was the main focus. It has been noted (§189) that even the urns in ancient times resembled a one-room house. The floor of the sepulcrum was usually situated below the level of the surrounding ground and accessed by a short flight of steps. At the base of the walls, there was often a slightly raised platform (podium, cf. §§337, 357) that held the coffins of the deceased, while the urns were placed either on this platform or in niches in the walls. An altar or shrine is commonly found where offerings were made to the mānēs of the departed. Lamps are quite common, along with other simple furnishings, and the walls, floors, and ceilings are decorated just like those of regular houses (§220 f.). Items that the deceased enjoyed in life, particularly those they used in their daily activities, were placed in the tomb at burial or burned with them on the funeral pyre. In general, there was an effort to create a sense of life within the resting chamber. The interior of a tomb at Pompeii is illustrated in Fig. 198, and sections of another are shown in Fig. 197, §423.

FIGURE 199. PLAN OF GROUNDS ABOUT TOMB
FIGURE 199. PLAN OF GROUNDS ABOUT TOMB

426 The monument itself was always built upon a plot of ground as spacious as the means of the builders would permit, sometimes several acres in extent. In it provision was made for the comfort of surviving members of the family, who were bound to visit the resting-place of their dead on certain regularly recurring festivals (§438). If the grounds were small there would be at least a seat, perhaps a bench. On more extensive grounds there were places of shelter, arbors, or summer houses. Dining-rooms, too, in which were celebrated the anniversary feasts, and private ūstrīnae (places for the burning of bodies) are frequently mentioned. Often the grounds were laid out as gardens or parks, with trees and flowers, wells, cisterns or fountains, and even a house, with other buildings perhaps, for the accommodation of the slaves or freedmen who were in charge. A plan of such a garden is shown in Fig. 199. In the middle of the garden is the ārea, the technical word for the plot of ground set aside for the tomb, with several buildings upon it, one of which is a storehouse or granary (horreum); around the tomb itself are beds of roses and violets, used in festivals (§438), and around them in turn are grapes trained on trellises. In the front is a terrace (sōlārium, cf. §207), and in the rear two pools (piscīnae) connected with the ārea by a little canal, while at the back is a thicket of shrubbery (harundinētum). The purpose of the granary is not clear as no grain seems to have been raised on the lot, but it may have been left where it stood before the ground was consecrated. A tomb surrounded by grounds of some extent was called a cēpotaphium.

426 The monument was always built on a plot of land as large as the builders could afford, sometimes covering several acres. It was designed for the comfort of the surviving family members, who were expected to visit the resting place of their loved ones during certain regular festivals (§438). If the grounds were small, there would at least be a seat or a bench. On larger properties, there were shelters, arbors, or summer houses. There were also dining rooms for anniversary celebrations and private ūstrīnae (places for cremating bodies) that are frequently noted. Often, the grounds were laid out as gardens or parks, complete with trees and flowers, wells, cisterns, or fountains, and even a house, along with other buildings for the slaves or freedmen in charge. A layout of such a garden is shown in Fig. 199. In the center of the garden is the ārea, the technical term for the plot set aside for the tomb, which has several buildings on it, including a storehouse or granary (horreum); surrounding the tomb are beds of roses and violets, used for festivals (§438), with grapevines trained on trellises around them. In front, there's a terrace (sōlārium, cf. §207), and at the back, two pools (piscīnae) linked to the ārea by a small canal, while behind that is a thicket of shrubs (harundinētum). The purpose of the granary is unclear since no grain appears to have been grown on the lot, but it may have been left there from before the land was consecrated. A tomb surrounded by a sizable plot was known as a cēpotaphium.

FIGURE 200. RUINS OF COLUMBARIUM OF LIVIA
FIGURE 200. RUINS OF COLUMBARIUM OF LIVIA

427 Exterior of the Tombs.—An idea of the exterior appearance of monuments of the better sort may be had from Figs. 193-196. The forms are very many, those of the altar and temple are the most common, perhaps, but memorial arches and niches are often found, and at Pompeii the semicircular bench that was used for conversation out of doors occurs several times, covered and uncovered. Not all of the tombs have the sepulchral chamber, the remains being sometimes deposited in the earth beneath the monument. In such cases a tube or pipe of lead ran from the receptacle to the surface, through which offerings of wine and milk could be poured (§§429, 438). In Fig. 193, §420, is shown the round monument at Caieta of Lucius Munatius Plancus, one of Caesar's marshals (lēgātī) in Gaul, the inscription1 on which recounts the positions he had filled and the work he had done. In Fig. 194, §420, is shown the pyramid erected at Rome in honor of Caius Cestius by his heirs, one of whom was Marcus Agrippa. According to the inscription on it the monument was completed in 330 days. The most imposing of all was the mausoleum of Hadrian (Fig. 205, §438) at Rome, now the castle of St. Angelo. A less elaborate exterior is that of the "tomb with the marble door" at Pompeii, given in Fig. 196, §422.

427 Exterior of the Tombs.—You can get an idea of what the better-quality monuments looked like from Figs. 193-196. There are many different designs, with altars and temples being the most common. Memorial arches and niches are also frequently seen, and in Pompeii, the semicircular benches used for outdoor conversations appear several times, both covered and uncovered. Not all tombs have a burial chamber; sometimes, the remains are buried in the ground beneath the monument. In those cases, a lead tube or pipe ran from the burial spot to the surface, allowing offerings of wine and milk to be poured through it (§§429, 438). In Fig. 193, §420, you can see the round monument at Caieta dedicated to Lucius Munatius Plancus, one of Caesar's marshals (lēgātī) in Gaul, with an inscription1 that details the positions he held and the work he accomplished. In Fig. 194, §420, the pyramid built in Rome to honor Caius Cestius by his heirs, one of whom was Marcus Agrippa, is shown. The inscription states that the monument was completed in 330 days. The most impressive of all is the mausoleum of Hadrian (Fig. 205, §438) in Rome, which is now St. Angelo's Castle. A simpler exterior can be seen on the "tomb with the marble door" in Pompeii, depicted in Fig. 196, §422.

1 Inscription on the tomb of Plancus: "Lucius Munatius Plancus, son, etc. (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__), consul, censor, twice imperator, member of the board of seven responsible for sacrificial feasts. He celebrated a triumph over the people of Raetia. From the spoils of war, he built a temple to Saturn. In Italy, he allocated lands near Beneventum. In Gaul, he established colonies at Lugdunum and Raurica."
FIGURE 201. GROUND PLAN OF COLUMBARIUM OF LIVIA
FIGURE 201. GROUND PLAN OF COLUMBARIUM OF LIVIA

FIGURE 202. SARCOPHAGUS OF SCIPIO
FIGURE 202. SARCOPHAGUS OF SCIPIO

428 The Columbaria.—From the family tombs were developed the immense structures mentioned in §422 intended to receive great numbers of urns. They began to be erected in the time of Augustus and seem to have been confined to Rome, where the high price of land made the purchase of private burial-grounds impossible for the poorer classes. An idea of their interior arrangements may be had from the ruins (Fig. 200) of one erected on the Appian way for the freedmen of Livia, the wife of Augustus. From their resemblance to a dovecote or pigeon house they were called columbāria. They are usually partly underground, rectangular in form, with great numbers of the niches (also called columbāria) running in regular rows horizontally (gradūs) and vertically (ōrdinēs). In the larger columbāria provision was made for as many as a thousand urns. Around the walls at the base was a podium, on which were placed the sarcophagi of those whose remains had not been burned, and sometimes chambers were excavated beneath the floor for the same purpose. In the podium were also niches that no space might be lost. If the height of the building was great enough to warrant it, wooden galleries ran around the walls. Access to the room was given by a stairway in which were niches, too; light was furnished by small windows near the ceiling, and walls and floors were handsomely finished and decorated.

428 The Columbaria.—The large structures mentioned in §422 evolved from family tombs to hold many urns. They started being built during the time of Augustus and appeared to be limited to Rome, where high land prices made it impossible for poorer people to buy private burial plots. You can get an idea of how they were arranged inside from the ruins (Fig. 200) of one built along the Appian way for the freedmen of Livia, Augustus's wife. Because they resembled dove coops, they were called columbāria. They are typically partly underground, rectangular in shape, with numerous niches (also called columbāria) arranged in neat horizontal (gradūs) and vertical (ōrdinēs) rows. In the larger columbāria, there was space for up to a thousand urns. At the base, there was a podium where the sarcophagi of those whose remains weren’t cremated were placed, and sometimes rooms were dug out beneath the floor for the same reason. There were also niches in the podium to avoid wasting space. If the building was tall enough, wooden galleries ran around the walls. Access to the room was through a stairway that also had niches; light came from small windows near the ceiling, and the walls and floors were beautifully finished and decorated.

FIGURE 203. AEDICULA IN COLUMBARIUM
FIGURE 203. AEDICULA IN COLUMBARIUM

429 The niches were sometimes rectangular in form, but more commonly half round, as shown in Figs. 200 and 203. Some of the columbāria have the lower rows rectangular, those above arched. They contained ordinarily two urns (ollae, ollae ossuāriae) each, arranged side by side, that they might be visible from the front. Occasionally the niches were made deep enough for two sets of urns, those behind being elevated a little over those in front. Above or below each niche was fastened to the wall a piece of marble (titulus) on which was cut the name of the owner. If a person required for his family a group of four or six niches, it was customary to mark them off from the others by wall decorations to show that they made a unit; a very common way was to erect pillars at the sides so as to give the appearance of the front of a temple (Fig. 203). Such groups were called aediculae. The value of the places depended upon their position, those in the higher rows (gradūs) being less expensive than those near the floor, those under the stairway the least desirable of all. The urns themselves were of various materials (§437) and usually cemented to the bottom of the niches. The tops could be removed, but they, too, were sealed after the ashes had been placed in them, small openings being left through which offerings of milk and wine could be poured. On the urns or their tops were painted the names of the dead with sometimes the day and the month of death. The year is almost never found. Over the door of such a columbārium on the outside was cut an inscription giving the names of the owners, the date of erection, and other particulars.

429 The niches were sometimes rectangular, but more often half-round, as seen in Figs. 200 and 203. Some of the columbāria had the lower rows rectangular while those above were arched. They typically held two urns (ollae, ollae ossuāriae) each, placed side by side so they could be seen from the front. Occasionally, the niches were deep enough for two sets of urns, with the back ones slightly elevated over the front ones. Above or below each niche, a piece of marble (titulus) was attached to the wall with the owner's name carved into it. If someone needed a group of four or six niches for their family, it was common to differentiate them from the others with wall decorations to show they formed a unit; a popular method was to put up pillars on the sides to create a temple-like appearance (Fig. 203). These groups were called aediculae. The value of the spots depended on their location, with higher rows (gradūs) being less expensive than those near the floor, and those under the stairway being the least desirable. The urns themselves were made of different materials (§437) and were usually fixed to the bottom of the niches. The tops could be removed, but they were also sealed after the ashes were placed inside, with small openings left for pouring offerings of milk and wine. On the urns or their lids, the names of the deceased were often painted, along with sometimes the day and month of death. The year is rarely included. Above the entrance of such a columbārium, an inscription was carved on the outside listing the owners' names, the date of construction, and other details.

FIGURE 204. CINERARY URNS
FIGURE 204. CINERARY URNS

430 Burial Societies.—Early in the Empire associations were formed for the purpose of meeting the funeral expenses of their members, whether the remains were to be buried or cremated, or for the purpose of building columbāria, or for both. These coöperative associations (collegia fūnerāticia) started originally among members of the same guild (§412) or among persons of the same occupation. They called themselves by many names, cultōrēs of this deity or that, collegia salūtāria, collegia iuvenum, etc., but their objects and methods were practically the same. If the members had provided places for the disposal of their bodies after death they now provided for the necessary funeral expenses by paying into the common fund weekly a small fixed sum, easily within the reach of the poorest of them. When a member died a stated sum was drawn for his funeral from the treasury, a committee saw that the rites were decently performed, and at the proper seasons (§438) the society made corporate offerings to the dead. If the purpose of the society was the building of a columbārium, the cost was first determined and the sum total divided into what we should call shares (sortēs virīlēs), each member taking as many as he could afford and paying their value into the treasury. Sometimes a benevolent person would contribute toward the expense of the undertaking, and then such a person would be made an honorary member of the society with the title of patrōnus or patrōna. The erection of the building was intrusted to a number of cūrātōrēs, chosen by ballot, naturally the largest shareholders and most influential men. They let the contracts and superintended the construction, rendering account for all the money expended. The office of the curators was considered very honorable, especially as their names appeared on the inscription without the building, and they often showed their appreciation of the honor done them by providing at their own expense for the decoration of the interior, or by furnishing all or a part of the titulī, ollae, etc., or by erecting on the surrounding grounds places of shelter and dining-rooms for the use of the members, like those mentioned in §426.

430 Burial Societies.—Early in the Empire, groups were formed to help cover the funeral costs for their members, whether the remains were to be buried or cremated, or both. These cooperative groups (collegia fūnerāticia) originally started among members of the same guild (§412) or individuals in the same profession. They went by various names, such as cultōrēs of this deity or that, collegia salūtāria, collegia iuvenum, etc., but their goals and methods were essentially the same. If the members had set aside places for their bodies after death, they now arranged for the necessary funeral expenses by contributing a small fixed amount into a common fund each week, which was affordable for even the poorest among them. When a member passed away, a designated sum was taken from the treasury for the funeral, a committee ensured that the rites were carried out properly, and at the appropriate times (§438), the society made corporate offerings to the deceased. If the society’s goal was to build a columbārium, the total cost would first be calculated and then divided into what we would call shares (sortēs virīlēs), with each member taking as many as they could afford and contributing that amount to the treasury. Sometimes a generous individual would help cover the costs of the project, and that person would then be made an honorary member of the society with the title of patrōnus or patrōna. The construction of the building was entrusted to several cūrātōrēs, chosen by vote, who were usually the largest shareholders and most influential individuals. They would manage the contracts and oversee the construction, providing accountability for all expenditures. The role of the curators was considered very prestigious, especially since their names were inscribed on the building, and they often expressed their gratitude for the honor by funding the decoration of the interior, or by providing all or part of the titulī, ollae, etc., or by building shelters and dining areas for the members, similar to those mentioned in §426.

431 After the completion of the building the cūrātōrēs allotted the niches to the individual members. The niches were either numbered consecutively throughout or their position was fixed by the number of the ōrdō and gradus (§428) in which they were situated. Because they were not all equally desirable, as has been explained, the curators divided them into sections as fairly as possible and then assigned the sections (locī) by lot to the shareholders. If a man held several shares of stock he received a corresponding number of locī, though they might be in widely different parts of the building. The members were allowed freely to dispose of their holdings by exchange, sale, or gift, and many of the larger stockholders probably engaged in the enterprise for the sake of the profits to be made in this way. After the division was made the owners had their names cut upon the titulī, and might put up the columns to mark the aediculae, set up statues, etc., if they pleased. Some of the titulī give besides the name of the owner the number and position of his locī or ollae. Sometimes they record the purchase of ollae, giving the number bought and the name of the previous owner. Sometimes the names on the ollae do not correspond with that over the niche, showing that the owner had sold a part only of his holdings, or that the purchaser had not taken the trouble to replace the titulus. The expenses of maintenance were probably paid from the weekly dues of the members, as were the funeral benefits.

431 After the building was completed, the cūrātōrēs assigned the niches to each member. The niches were either numbered in sequence or their placement was determined by the number of the ōrdō and gradus (§428) where they were located. Since not all niches were equally desirable, as mentioned earlier, the curators divided them into sections as fairly as possible and then randomly assigned the sections (locī) to the shareholders. If someone owned multiple shares, they received the same number of locī, even if they were located in different areas of the building. Members were allowed to freely trade, sell, or gift their holdings, and many larger shareholders likely participated in this venture to profit from it. After the division, the owners had their names engraved on the titulī, and they could erect columns to mark the aediculae, set up statues, etc., if they wished. Some of the titulī included not only the owner's name but also the number and location of their locī or ollae. Occasionally, they recorded the purchase of ollae, noting the number bought and the name of the previous owner. Sometimes, the names on the ollae didn't match the one above the niche, indicating that the owner had sold only part of their holdings or that the purchaser hadn't bothered to replace the titulus. The costs of maintenance were probably covered by the weekly dues of the members, as were the funeral benefits.

Titulus in Latin2
2 Title in the Columbarium: "Lucius Abucius Hermes (has acquired) in this row, extending from the ground to the top, nine niches with eighteen urns for (the ashes of) himself and his descendants."

432 Funeral Ceremonies.—The detailed accounts of funeral ceremonies that have come down to us relate almost exclusively to those of persons of high position, and the information gleaned from other sources (§12) is so scattered that there is great danger of confusing usages of widely different times. It is quite certain, however, that very young children were buried at all times simply and quietly (fūnus acerbum), that no ceremonies at all attended the burial of slaves (§420) when conducted by their masters (nothing is known of the forms used by the burial societies mentioned above), and that citizens of the lowest class were laid to rest without public parade (fūnus plēbēium). It is also known that burials took place by night except during the last century of the Republic and the first two centuries of the Empire, and it is natural to suppose that, even in the case of persons of high position, there was ordinarily much less of pomp and parade than on occasions that the Roman writers thought it worth while to describe. This has been found true in the matter of wedding festivities (§79). It will be convenient to take in order the proceedings at the house, the funeral procession, and the ceremonies at the place of burial.

432 Funeral Ceremonies.—The detailed accounts of funeral ceremonies we have mostly focus on those of prominent individuals, and the information from other sources (§12) is so scattered that there's a significant risk of mixing up practices from different periods. It is quite clear, however, that very young children were buried simply and quietly (fūnus acerbum), that no ceremonies were held for the burial of slaves (§420) conducted by their masters (nothing is known about the rituals used by the burial societies mentioned earlier), and that citizens from the lowest class were laid to rest without any public display (fūnus plēbēium). It is also known that burials typically took place at night, except during the last century of the Republic and the first two centuries of the Empire, and it's reasonable to assume that, even for those of high status, there was usually less pomp and ceremony than what Roman writers chose to describe. This has been observed in the context of wedding celebrations (§79). It will be useful to examine in order the events at the home, the funeral procession, and the ceremonies at the burial site.

433 At the House.—When the Roman died at home surrounded by his family, it was the duty of his oldest son to bend over the body and call him by name, as if with the hope of recalling him to life. The formal performance of the act (conclāmātiō) he announced immediately with the words: conclāmātum est. The eyes of the dead were then closed, the body was washed with warm water and anointed, the limbs were straightened, and if the deceased had held a curule office a wax impression of his features was taken. The body was then dressed in the toga (§240) with all the insignia of rank that the dead had been entitled to wear in life, and was placed upon the funeral couch (lectus fūnebris) in the ātrium (§198), with the feet to the door, to lie in state until the time of the funeral. The couch was surrounded with flowers, and incense was burned about it. Before the door of the house were set branches of pine or cypress as a warning that the house was polluted by death. The simple offices that have been described were performed in humble life by the relatives and servants, in other cases by professional undertakers (libitīnāriī), who also embalmed the body and superintended all the rest of the ceremonies. Reference is made occasionally to the kissing of the dying person as he breathed his last, as if this last breath was to be caught in the mouth of the living, and in very early and very late times it was undoubtedly the custom to put a small coin between the teeth of the dead with which to pay his passage across the Styx in Charon's boat. Neither of these formalities seems to have obtained generally in classical times.

433 At the House.—When a Roman died at home surrounded by his family, it was the responsibility of his oldest son to lean over the body and call him by name, as if hoping to bring him back to life. He would announce the formal performance of this act (conclāmātiō) with the words: conclāmātum est. The deceased's eyes were then closed, the body was washed with warm water and anointed, the limbs were straightened, and if the deceased held a curule office, a wax impression of his features was taken. The body was dressed in the toga (§240) along with all the insignia of rank that the deceased had been entitled to wear during life, and was placed on the funeral couch (lectus fūnebris) in the ātrium (§198), with the feet facing the door, to lie in state until the funeral. The couch was surrounded with flowers, and incense was burned around it. In front of the door of the house, branches of pine or cypress were set up as a sign that the house was marked by death. The simple tasks described were carried out by the relatives and servants in humble households, while in other cases, professional undertakers (libitīnāriī) performed these tasks, embalming the body and overseeing all the remaining ceremonies. Sometimes, it is noted that loved ones would kiss the dying person as he took his last breath, as if trying to capture that final breath in their mouth, and in both very early and very late times, it was undoubtedly a custom to place a small coin between the dead person's teeth to pay for their passage across the Styx in Charon's boat. However, neither of these practices appears to have been common in classical times.

434 The Funeral Procession.—The funeral procession of the ordinary citizen was simple enough. Notice was given to neighbors and friends, and surrounded by them and by the family, carried on the shoulders of the sons or other near relatives, with perhaps a band of musicians in the lead, the body was borne to the tomb. The procession of one of the mighty, on the other hand, was marshaled with all possible display and ostentation. It occurred as soon after death as the necessary preparations could be made, there being no fixed intervening time. Notice was given by a public crier in the ancient words of style: Ollus Quiris lētō datus. Exsequiās, quibus est commodum, īre iam tempus est. Ollus ex aedibus effertur.3 Questions of order and precedence were settled by one of the undertakers (dēsīgnātor). At the head went a band of musicians, followed at least occasionally by persons singing dirges in praise of the dead, and by bands of buffoons and jesters, who made merry with the bystanders and imitated even the dead himself. Then came the imposing part of the display. The wax masks of the dead man's ancestors had been taken from their place in the ālae (§200) and assumed by actors in the dress appropriate to the time and station of the worthies they represented. It must have seemed as if the ancient dead had returned to earth to guide their descendant to his place among them. Servius tells us that six hundred imāginēs were displayed at the funeral of the young Marcellus, the nephew of Augustus. Then followed the memorials of the great deeds of the deceased, if he had been a general, as in a triumphal procession, and then the dead himself, carried with face uncovered on a lofty couch. Then came the family, including freedmen (especially those made free by the testament of their master) and slaves, and then the friends, all in mourning garb (§§246, 254), and all freely giving expression to the emotion that we try to suppress on such occasions. Torch-bearers attended the train, even by day, as a remembrance of the older custom of burial by night.

434 The Funeral Procession.—The funeral procession for an average citizen was quite straightforward. Neighbors and friends were notified, and surrounded by them and family, the body was carried on the shoulders of the sons or other close relatives, possibly led by a band of musicians. In contrast, the procession for someone of high status was arranged with great fanfare and extravagance. It took place as soon as the necessary preparations were completed, without a set waiting period. A public crier announced it in formal terms: Ollus Quiris lētō datus. Exsequiās, quibus est commodum, īre iam tempus est. Ollus ex aedibus effertur.3 Questions of order and precedence were handled by one of the undertakers (dēsīgnātor). At the front was a band of musicians, sometimes followed by singers performing dirges in honor of the deceased, along with jesters and comedians entertaining the onlookers and even mimicking the dead person. Then came the most impressive part of the display. The wax masks of the deceased's ancestors were removed from their place in the ālae (§200) and worn by actors dressed in the appropriate clothing for the figures they represented. It must have felt like the ancient dead had returned to guide their descendant to his rightful place among them. Servius tells us that six hundred imāginēs were displayed at the funeral of the young Marcellus, the nephew of Augustus. Following that were tributes to the great accomplishments of the deceased, especially if he had been a general, resembling a triumphal procession, and then the body itself was carried with the face uncovered on a raised platform. Next came the family, including freedmen (especially those freed by their master’s will) and slaves, followed by friends, all dressed in mourning attire (§§246, 254), openly expressing emotions that we often try to hide during such events. Torchbearers accompanied the procession, even during the day, as a nod to the older tradition of nighttime burials.

3 "This citizen has been given up to death. For those who find it convenient, it’s time to go to the funeral. He’s being taken from his house."

435 The Funeral Oration.—The procession passed from the house directly to the place of interment, unless the deceased was a person of sufficient consequence to be honored by public authority with a funeral oration (laudātiō) in the forum. In this case the funeral coach was placed before the rostra, the men in the masks took their places on curule chairs (§225) around it, the general crowd was massed in a semicircle behind, and a son or other near relative delivered the address. It recited the virtues and achievements of the dead and recounted the history of the family to which he belonged. Like such addresses in more recent times it contained much that was false and more that was exaggerated. The honor of the laudātiō was freely given in later times, especially to members of the imperial family, including women. Under the Republic it was less common and more highly prized, and so far as we know the only women so honored belonged to the gēns Iūlia. It will be remembered that it was Caesar's address on the occasion of the funeral of his aunt, the widow of Marius, that pointed him out to the opponents of Sulla as a future leader. When the address in the forum was not authorized, one was sometimes given more privately at the grave or at the house.

435 The Funeral Oration.—The procession went straight from the house to the burial site unless the deceased was someone important enough to receive a public funeral oration (laudātiō) in the forum. In that case, the funeral coach was set up in front of the rostra, the men in masks took their seats on curule chairs (§225) around it, and the general crowd gathered in a semicircle behind. A son or close relative delivered the speech. It covered the virtues and accomplishments of the deceased and shared the family's history. Like similar speeches in modern times, it often included a lot of falsehoods and exaggerations. The honor of the laudātiō was more commonly awarded in later times, especially to members of the imperial family, including women. During the Republic, it was less common and held in higher regard, and as far as we know, the only women honored in this way belonged to the gēns Iūlia. It’s worth noting that Caesar's speech at the funeral of his aunt, the widow of Marius, identified him as a future leader to Sulla's opponents. When a public address in the forum wasn’t permitted, a more private speech was sometimes given at the grave or at the house.

436 At the Tomb.—When the train reached the place of burial the proceedings varied according to the time, but all provided for the three things ceremonially necessary: the consecration of the resting-place, the casting of earth upon the remains, and the purification of all polluted by the death. In ancient times the body, if buried, was lowered into the grave either upon the couch on which it had been brought to the spot, or in a coffin of burnt clay or stone. If the body was to be burned a shallow grave was dug and filled with dry wood, upon which the couch and body were placed. The pile was then fired and when wood and body had been consumed, earth was heaped over the ashes into a mound (tumulus). Such a grave in which the body was burned was called būstum, and was consecrated as a regular sepulcrum by the ceremonies mentioned below. In later times the body, if not to be burned, was placed in a sarcophagus (Fig. 203) already prepared in the tomb (§425). If the remains were to be burned they were taken to the ūstrīna (§426), which was not regarded as a part of the sepulcrum, and placed upon the pile of wood (rogus). Spices and perfumes were thrown upon it, together with gifts (§425) and tokens from the persons present. The pyre was then lighted with a torch by a relative, who kept his face averted during the act. After the fire had burned out the embers were extinguished with water or wine and those present called a last farewell to the dead. The water of purification was then thrice sprinkled over those present, and all except the immediate family left the place. The ashes were then collected in a cloth to be dried, and the ceremonial bone (§420), called os resectum, was buried. A sacrifice of a pig was then made, by which the place of burial was made sacred ground, and food (silicernium) was eaten together by the mourners. They then returned to the house which was purified by an offering to the Larēs, and the funeral rites were over.

436 At the Tomb.—When the train arrived at the burial site, the rituals differed depending on the time period, but all included the three things that were ceremonially required: the consecration of the burial place, the covering of the remains with earth, and the purification of everyone affected by the death. In ancient times, if the body was buried, it was lowered into the grave either on the couch it was brought in on or in a coffin made of burnt clay or stone. If the body was to be cremated, a shallow grave was dug and filled with dry wood, onto which the couch and body were placed. The pile was then set on fire, and once the wood and body were consumed, earth was piled over the ashes into a mound (tumulus). A grave where the body was burned was called būstum and was consecrated as a regular sepulcrum through the ceremonies described below. In later times, if the body was not going to be cremated, it was placed in a sarcophagus (Fig. 203) that had been prepared in the tomb (§425). If the remains were to be burned, they were taken to the ūstrīna (§426), which wasn’t considered part of the sepulcrum, and placed on the wood pile (rogus). Spices and perfumes were sprinkled on it, along with gifts (§425) and tokens from those present. A relative then lit the pyre with a torch while keeping his face turned away. After the fire had died down, the embers were extinguished with water or wine, and those present bid a final farewell to the deceased. Water for purification was then sprinkled three times over those present, and everyone except the immediate family left the site. The ashes were collected in a cloth to dry, and the ceremonial bone (§420), called os resectum, was buried. A pig was then sacrificed, which sanctified the burial site, and the mourners shared a meal (silicernium). They then returned to the house, which was purified with an offering to the Larēs, and the funeral rites were concluded.

437 After Ceremonies.—With the day of the burial or burning of the remains began the Nine Days of Sorrow, solemnly observed by the immediate family. Some time during this period, when the ashes had had time to dry thoroughly, members of the family went privately to the ūstrīna, removed them from the cloth, placed them in an olla (Fig. 204) of earthenware, glass, alabaster, bronze, or other material, and with bare feet and loosened girdles carried them into the sepulcrum (§425). At the end of the nine days the sacrificium novendiāle was offered to the dead and the cēna novendiālis was celebrated at the house. On this day, too, the heirs formally entered upon their inheritance and the funeral games (§344) were originally given. The period of mourning, however, was not concluded on the ninth day. For husband or wife, ascendants, and grown descendants mourning was worn for ten months, the ancient year; for other adult relatives, eight months; for children between the ages of three and ten years, for as many months as they were years old.

437 After Ceremonies.—The day of the burial or cremation marked the start of the Nine Days of Sorrow, a period solemnly observed by the immediate family. At some point during this time, once the ashes had dried completely, family members would privately go to the ūstrīna, take them out of the cloth, and place them in an olla (Fig. 204) made of earthenware, glass, alabaster, bronze, or other materials. With bare feet and loosened belts, they would carry the olla into the sepulcrum (§425). After the nine days, the sacrificium novendiāle was offered to the deceased, and the cēna novendiālis was held at the family's home. On this day, the heirs also formally assumed their inheritance, and the funeral games (§344) were originally held. However, the mourning period didn’t end on the ninth day. Spouses, parents, and grown children wore mourning clothes for ten months, reflecting the ancient year; other adult relatives mourned for eight months; and children aged three to ten mourned for a number of months equal to their age.

438 Memorial Festivals.—The memory of the dead was kept alive by regularly recurring days of obligation of both public and private character. To the former belong the parentālia, or diēs parentālēs (§75), lasting from the 13th to the 21st of February, the final day being especially distinguished as the fērālia. To the latter belong the annual celebration of the birthday (or the burial-day) of the person commemorated, and the festivals of violets and roses (violāria, rosāria), about the end of March and May respectively, when violets and roses were distributed among the relatives and laid upon the graves or heaped over the urns. On all these occasions offerings were made in the temples to the gods and at the tombs to the mānēs of the dead, and the lamps were lighted in the tombs (§425), and at the tombs the relatives feasted together and offered food to their dead (§426).

438 Memorial Festivals.—The memory of the deceased was preserved through regular observances, both public and private. The public ones included the parentālia, or diēs parentālēs (§75), which took place from February 13th to 21st, with the final day being particularly recognized as the fērālia. The private observances included the annual celebration of the birthday (or the burial date) of the person being honored, as well as the festivals of violets and roses (violāria, rosāria), held around the end of March and May respectively, during which violets and roses were shared among relatives and placed on graves or piled on urns. During all these occasions, offerings were made in temples to the gods and at the tombs to the mānēs of the deceased, lamps were lit at the tombs (§425), and relatives gathered for feasts, offering food to their deceased loved ones (§426).

FIGURE 205. HADRIAN'S TOMB
FIGURE 205. HADRIAN'S TOMB





INDEX

References are to Paragraphs. An asterisk denotes a cut.


A


ā manū
,
.


abacus
, reckoning board,
;

    panels in wall decorations,
;

    sideboard,
,
.


ABBREVIATIONS
in names,
.


ab epistolīs
,
.


abolla
, cloak,
.


ab ovō ad māla
,
.


ACTORS
, slave, men only,
.


ad
(
malam
)
crucem
,
.


ADDITIONAL
names,
.


ADDRESS
of letters,
.


adfīnēs
, blood relations,
.


ADJUSTABLE
tables,
.


adoptiō
, see
.


ADOPTION
, two kinds,
;

    of a
fīlius familiās
,
;

    of a
pater familiās
,
;

    name given adopted person,
,
.


adrogātiō
, see
.


adversitōrēs
,
.


ADVERTISEMENTS
of gladiators,
.


aediculae
, in
columbāria
,
.


AFFECTION
for nurses,
;

    for pedagogues,
.


agger viae
,
.


agitātōrēs
, drivers of chariots,
. See
.


agnātī
, related through males,
.


AGRICULTURE
, honorable occupation,
.


ālae
, in house,
;

    later,
.


aliēnō iūrī subiectus
,
.


alveus
, in bath,
.


amictus
, outer garments,
-
.


AMPHITHEATER
, meaning of word,
;

    early at Rome,
;

    at Pompeii,
,
,
;

    the coliseum,
,
,
.


amphitheātrum
, see
.


amphorae
, for wine,
.


amurca
, bitter fluid of olives,
.


AMUSEMENTS
,
. See
.


andabatae
, blindfold gladiators,
.


andrōn
, formerly called
faucēs
,
note.


Andronicus,
.


anteambulōnēs
, outriders,
.


antecēna
, appetizer,
.


ANTIQUITIES
, public and private distinguished,
;

    and history,
;

    private defined,
;

    in philology,
,
;

    recent interest,
.


apodytērium
,
;

    makeshift for,
;

    usually unheated,
;

    one heated,
;

    in
thermae
,
,
.


APPIAN WAY
, as burial-place,
;

    construction,
f.


APPRENTICESHIP
in education,
.


arbiter bibendī
, toast master,
.


ārca
, strong box,
,
,
.


Archias, name explained,
.


ārea
, ground for tomb,
.


arēna
, circus,
,
;

    amphitheater (Pompeii),
, (Rome),
.


ARITHMETIC
, in the schools,
.


armāria
, cabinets,
.


ARMY
, as a career, (for nobles),
, (for commons),
.


ARRANGEMENT
of hair,
;

    of hair of bride,
;

    of couches in dining-room,
.


ATHENS
, university of Rome,
.


ATHLETIC
sports and games,
,
,
.


ātriēnsis
, butler,
.


ātrium
, in primitive house,
;

    meaning,
;

    the developed
ātrium
,
,
,
;

    burial-place of Head of House,
.


Atticus,
,
,
,
.


auctōrātī
, volunteer gladiators,
.


aulaea
, portières,
.


aurīgae
, chariot drivers, (Figs.
,
),
,
.



B


BAKERIES
,
.


BAKERS
, as a guild,
.


BALL
, played by children,
;

    by men,
.


balneae
, meaning,
. See
.


balneāticum
, bath fee,
.


balneum
, meaning,
. See
.


BANKING
, as profession,
.


BANQUETS
,
.


BARBER
shops,
.


BARRIERS
, in circus,
,
.


basterna
, litter drawn by mules,
.


BATH
, in early times,
;

    public and private,
;

    essentials for,
;

    rooms combined,
;

    heating,
;

    
caldārium
,
;

    
frīgidārium
,
;

    
ūnctōrium
,
;

    private bathhouse,
;

    public baths,
;

    time opened,
;

    fees,
;

    for women,
;

    
thermae
,
,
.


BATHHOUSE
, in Caerwent,
;

    in Pompeii,
;

    in Rome,
.


BATHROOMS
, in residences,
,
,
.


BEANS
, considered heavy food,
.


BEARDS
, fashions in,
.


BEEF
, rarely used,
.


Benoist, his definition of Philology,
.


BETROTHALS
,
.


BEVERAGES
,
.


bibliothēca
,
,
.


BILLS
of fare,
,
.


BOOKS
, ancient forms,
;

    materials,
,
;

    making,
;

    finish of,
;

    size,
;

    publishing,
,
;

    cost,
;

    libraries,
.


"
BOOKS
," divisions of literary work,
.


BOXES
, in theater,
;

    in circus,
;

    in amphitheater,
.


BOY
, named,
;

    home training,
,
;

    athletics,
;

    education, see
;

    coming of age,
;

    given citizenship,
.


brācātae
, wearing trousers,
.


BRAZIERS
,
.


BREAD
,
f.;

    making,
;

    kinds of,
.


"Bread and the Games of the Circus,"
.


BREAKFAST
,
.


BREAKING
promise of marriage,
.


BRICKS
,
.


bulla
,
.


BURIAL
-places and ceremonies,
. See
.


BURIAL SOCIETIES
,
.


BUSINESS
rooms added to houses,
;

    interests at Rome,
.


BUTTER
, not a food,
.



C


CABINETS
,
.


calamus
(
scriptōrius
),
.


calceātor
,
.


calceī
,
,
;

    
senātōriī
,
;

    
patriciī
,
.


caldārium
,
;

    near furnace,
;

    furniture,
;

    other uses of,
;

    in plans,
,
,
.


caligae
, half-boots,
.


calx
, in circus,
.


camillus
,
.


campus Mārtius
,
.


candēlābra
,
.


CANDIDATES
' dress,
,
.


candidātī
,
.


CANDLES
, ill made,
.


CAP
, of liberty,
,
.


CAPITALISTS
, their field,
,
.


capsa
,
.


capsārius
,
.


Caracalla, hall in baths of,
.


cāra cognātiō
, feast of,
.


carcerēs
, in circus,
,
.


carnifex
, term of abuse,
.


carpentum
, traveling carriage,
.


CARRIAGES
, for travel,
.


carūca
, sleeping car,
.


casa Rōmulī
,
.


cathedra
, easy chair,
.


catillus
, outer part of mill,
.


Cato (234-149), treatment of slaves,
;

    opinion of cabbage,
;

    word for dinner,
.


causia
, hat,
.


cavea
, in theater,
;

    in circus,
;

    in amphitheater (Pompeii),
, (Rome),
.


cavum aedium
,
.


CEILINGS
, construction,
.


cellae
,
servōrum
,
;

    
vīnāriae
,
;

    
oleāriae
,
.


cēna
, in early times,
;

    in the city,
-
;

    hours,
;

    importance in social life,
;

    bills of fare,
,
;

    service,
,
;

    
lībera
,
;

    
nūptiālis
,
.


cēna
, "dinner proper,"
.


cenotaphium
, empty tomb,
.


centēnārius
, winner of 100 races,
.


cēpotaphium
, tomb with grounds,
.


cēra
, for sealing letter,
.


cerasus
, cherry,
.


CEREALS
for food,
.


Cestius, tomb of, (
),
.


CHAIRS
,
,
.


CHALKED FEET
,
.


CHARIOT RACES
,
f.;

    number of chariots,
;

    racing syndicates,
;

    teams,
;

    drivers,
.


charta
, paper, see
.


CHEESE
,
.


CHESTS
,
.


CHILDHOOD
, see
;

    end of,
.


CHILDLESSNESS
, a reproach,
.


CHILDREN
, rights of, see
;

    property of, see
;

    civil position of,
,
;

    acknowledgment of,
;

    exposure of,
;

    maiming of,
;

    games, etc.,
,
;

    home training,
;

    punishment of,
,
;

    in the dining-room,
;

    burial of young children,
.


Chrysogonus and Roscius,
.


CHURCH
, like Roman house,
.


Cicero (106-43), number of his slaves,
;

    names of his freedmen,
;

    goodness to slaves,
;

    his books,
,
;

    income,
.


CINERARY
urns,
,
,
.


ciniflōnēs
, hairdressers,
.


CIRCUS
at Rome,
f.;

    plan,
;

    
arēna
,
;

    
carcerēs
,
,
;

    
spīna
,
mētae
,
,
;

    seats,
;

    capacity,
;

    races in,
f.


circus Flāminius
,
.


circus Maxentiī
,
;

    plan of,
;

    
arēna
,
;

    obelisk in,
;

    seating capacity,
.


circus Maximus
,
;

    
missus
in,
;

    
spīna
in,
;

    obelisk in
;

    seats in,
,
;

    reconstruction,
.


cisium
, two-wheeled cart,
.


CIVIL SERVICE
,
.


clepsydra
, water-clock,
.


clientēla
, clientage,
.


CLIENTS
,
. See
.


CLIMATE
of Italy,
.


CLOCKS
,
.


CLOTHING
,
. See
;

    colors worn,
;

    manufacture of,
;

    cleaning,
.


codicillī
, set of writing tablets,
.


coēmptiō
, plebeian form of marriage,
;

    implying
manus
,
;

    ceremony of,
.


COFFINS
,
,
.


COGNATES
, defined,
;

    importance among plebeians,
;

    degrees between,
,
.


cognātī
, see
.


cognātiō
, see
.


cognōmen
, before
nōmen
,
;

    marking family,
;

    age of,
;

    nickname,
;

    indication of lineage,
;

    
ex virtūte
,
;

    differing in same family,
;

    as fourth element in name,
.


COLISEUM
, date of,
;

    plan,
;

    
arēna
,
;

    seats,
.


collegia
,
fūnerāticia
,
iuvenum
,
salūtāria
,
.


COLONIES
,
.


COLORS
, of articles of dress,
;

    of racing syndicates,
.


columbāria
,
-
.


COMIC OPERAS
,
.


COMMERCE
,
.


comissātiō
, drinking bout,
,
.


COMMON PEOPLE
, employments of,
f.


compluvium
,
,
,
,
.


compōtātiō
, drinking bout,


conclāmātiō
, cry of farewell,
.


CONCRETE
, extensive use,
;

    method of making,
;

    in roads,
.


conductor
, manager of baths,
.


cōnfarreātiō
,
;

    religious aspect,
;

    implying
manus
,
;

    ceremony of,
.


CONFISCATION
of property,
.


CONFUSION
of names,
.


CONSENT
necessary to marriage,
.


Constantius (Emperor 337-361
A.D.
),
.


CONSTRUCTION
of house,
f.;

    mill,
;

    roads,
.


contubernia
, unions of slaves,
,
.


conventiō in manum
,
;

    
cum conventiōne
,
;

    
sine conventiōne
,
.


convīvia
, dinners,
;

    
convīvia tempestīva
,
.


COOKS
, hired in early times,
.


Cornelii, buried their dead,
.


corōnae convīvālēs
,
.


CORRESPONDENCE
,
.


COST
, of baths,
;

    books,
;

    meals (inns),
;

    slaves,
;

    tables,
;

    wines,
.


COTTON
goods,
.


COUCHES
, sofas or beds,
;

    dining,
.


COVERINGS
for the head, men,
;

    women,
.


covīnus
, two-wheeled cart,
.


Crassus, in salvage business,
.


crātēr
, mixing bowl,
.


CREMATION
, introduced at Rome,
.


crepundia
, child's rattle,
.


Crescens, famous driver,
.


CRIMSON
or purple,
.


CRUCIFIXION
of slaves,
.


cubicula
, bedrooms,
.


cucullus
, hood,
,
,
.


culīna
, kitchen,
.


cumerus
,
.


cuneī
, in theater,
;

    circus,
.


cūrātōrēs
, of burial societies,
.


Curius and his dinner,
.


curriculum
, lap in race,
.


CURTAIN
in later theater,
.


CURULE
chair,
.


cyathus
, ladle,
.


CYPHER
correspondence,
.


CYPRESS
, as emblem of death,
.



D


DAIRY
products,
.


DANCERS
,
.


dator lūdōrum
, giver of games,
.


DAY
, a Roman's,
.


dēclāmātiō
, public speaking,
.


DECORATION
of houses,
f.;

    walls,
;

    doors,
;

    floors,
;

    of tombs,
,
,
.


decuriae
, of slaves,
.


dēfrutum
, grape jelly,
.


delphica
(
mēnsa
),
.


dēsīgnātor
, funeral director,
.


dēstrictārium
, in baths,
,
.


dēsultōrēs
, circus riders,
.


DEVELOPMENT
of the house,
.


dextrārum iūnctiō
, in marriage,
.


DICE
, gaming with,
.


diēs
,
lūstricus
,
;

    
parentālēs
,
,
;

    
religiōsī
,
.


dimachaerī
, gladiators with two swords,
.


DINING-ROOM
,
,
.


DINNER
, in the city,
-
;

    early times,
;

    hour,
;

    bill of fare,
;

    order of courses,
;

    places of honor,
.


Diocletian (Emperor 284-305
A.D.
) baths of,
.


discus
, throwing the,
.


dispēnsātor
, steward,
.


diurna cubicula
,
.


DIVORCE
,
,
.


DOG
, as pet,
;

    in hallway,
.


dōlia
, for oil,
;

    for wine,
.


dominica potestās
,
.


dominus gregis
, head actor,
.


Domitian (Emperor 81-96
A.D.
),
.


domus
,
;

    see
.


DOORS
, construction,
f.;

    names,
.


dormitōria
,
.


dorsum
, top course in road,
.


dōs
, dowry,
.


DOWRY
,
.


DRAMATIC
performances,
f.


DRESS
,
. See
.


DRINKING
bouts,
.


DRIVERS
, chariot races,
.


ducēnārius
, horse of 200 victories,
.


DWARFS
, kept for amusement,
.



E


"
EARLY DINNERS
,"
.


EARLY FORMS
, of marriage,
;

    of names,
,
,
;

    of table customs,
;

    of toga,
;

    of theater,
;

    of baths,
;

    of gladiatorial shows,
.


EARLY HOURS
at Rome,
,
.


EARS
of slaves bored,
.


EDUCATION
,
. See
.


ELM TREE
, for grapes,
;

    for switches,
;

    "essence of elm,"
.


ēditor mūnerum
, giver of gladiatorial show,
.


ELOCUTION
in schools,
.


EMANCIPATION
, of a son,
;

    of a slave,
.


endormis
, bath robe,
.


ENGAGEMENTS
, marriage,
.


EPIGRAPHIC
sources,
.


epityrum
, olive salad,
.


equitēs
, career of,
.


ERRORS
in manuscript books,
.


Esquiline Hill, as burial-place,
.


essedāriī
, chariot fighters,
;

    spelled
assidāriī
,
.


ESSENTIALS
for the bath,
;

    for burial,
.


EXAGGERATION
in satire,
.


ex cathedrā
, official utterance,
.


exedrae
, reception halls,
.


expōnere
, "expose," of children,
.


EXPOSURE
of children,
,
;

    slaves,
.


exta
, of the sacrifices,
.


EXTINCTION
of the
potestās
,
;

    of a family,
.

    See
.



F


f.
, abbreviation in names,
,
;

    for
fugitīvus
,
.


fābulae palliātae
,
.


facēs
, torches kept in doorways,
.


factiōnēs
, racing syndicates,
.


familia
, meanings,
,
;

    =
stirps
,
;

    
gladiātōria
,
;

    
rūstica
,
,
;

    
urbāna
,
.


FAMILY
,
. See
;

    defined,
;

    splitting up of,
;

    cult,
.


FANS
,
.


far
, early sort of grain,
.


FARMING
of revenues,
.


FARM
slaves, see
;

    work,
.


fasciae
, wrappings of cloth,
.


fascinātiō
, evil eye,
,
.


fascis
, a set of books,
.


FASTENINGS
for doors,
.


FATHER
, see
;

    as companion of his sons,
.


faucēs
, in a house,
, note.


FEES
, in schools,
,
;

    baths,
.


fēlīciter
, in congratulations,
.


feminālia
, wrappings for legs,
.


fenestrae
, windows,
.


fērālia
,
.


Fescinnīnī versūs
,
.


FESTIVALS
,
cāra cognātiō
,
;

    
fērālia
,
;

    
mātrōnālia
,
;

    
līberālia
,
;

    
rosāria
,
;

    
Sāturnālia
,
;

    
vīnālia rūstica
,
;

    
violāria
,
.


FESTIVITIES
, wedding,
,
,
,
;

    coming of age,
.


FIREMEN
, slaves as,
.


FISH
, as food,
.


fistūca
, heavy rammer,
.


flābellum
, fan,
.


flagrum
, scourge,
.


flammeum
, bridal veil,
.


Flāvium amphitheātrum
, see
.


FLOORS
, construction,
.


FLOWERS
, at feasts,
;

    at tombs,
.


fōcālia
, wrappings for throat,
.


foculī
, heating stoves,
.


follēs
, balls filled with air,
.


FOOD
,
. See
.


FORBIDDEN DEGREES
of kinship,
,
.


forēs
, double doors,
,
.


FORKS
, not used,
.


forum
, place of early shows,
.


FOUNDLINGS
, fate of,
.


FOWLS
, domestic,
.


FREEDMAN
, name,
;

    relation to patron,
.


frīgidārium
,
;

    other uses,
;

    position,
;

    furnishings,
;

    shown on plans,
,
,
.


fritillus
, dice box,
.


frontēs
, of papyrus rolls,
.


FRUITS
, known to Romans,
.


frūmentum
, grain,
, and note.


fugitīvī
,
.


fullōnēs
, as cleaners,
.


FUNERAL
games,
,
;

    ceremonies,
. See
.


fūnus
,
acerbum
,
plēbēium
,
.


furca
, as punishment,
.


FURNACE
for houses,
;

    for baths,
.


FURNITURE
,
f.;

    modern lacking,
;

    couches,
;

    chairs,
;

    tables,
;

    lamps,
;

    chests and cabinets,
;

    other articles,
.



G


Gāius
, meaning,
,
;

    as a nomen,
,
;

    in the marriage ceremony,
,
.


GAME
, wild, for table,
.


GAMES
, of children,
,
;

    public and private, see
AMUSEMENTS
.
;

    of ball for men,
;

    of chance,
,
,
;

    funeral,
,
.


GARDEN
, behind the peristyle,
;

    produce,
,
.


GARLANDS
worn by slaves,
;

    by bride and groom,
;

    by women,
;

    at feasts by men,
.


GEESE
as pets,
.


gēns
, theory of,
;

    marked by
nōmen
,
;

    burial-places of,
.


gentīlēs
,
;

    at the confarreate ceremony,
.


"
GENTLEMEN'S DINNERS
,"
f.


GIRL
, named,
;

    home training,
,
;

    married at early age,
,
;

    admitted to schools,
.


GLADIATORS
,
f.;

    in Etruria and Campania,
;

    first shows at Rome,
;

    in theory private shows,
;

    numbers exhibited,
;

    whence obtained,
;

    innocent and guilty,
;

    training,
;

    fashions and tactics,
;

    armor,
;

    the fight,
;

    rewards,
;

    bravos and bullies,
.


GLASS
, for windows,
;

    balls for hands,
.


gradūs
, rows of seats,
;

    of urns,
.


GRAMMAR
schools,
.


grammaticus
, of a teacher,
.


GRAPES
,
;

    where grown,
;

    how grown,
;

    jelly,
.


GREEK
, place in schools,
;

    nurses,
;

    teachers,
;

    taught to children,
,
,
.


GROUNDS
, about tombs,
.


GUARDIANS
, of women,
,
;

    of children,
.


gustus
, first course at dinner,
.



H


Hadrian (Emperor 117-138
A.D.
), tomb,
,
.


HAIR
, arrangement, men,
;

    women,
;

    of a bride,
.


HANDBALL
,
.


HANDKERCHIEFS
,
.


HARD LABOR
, as punishment,
.


hasta
, sign of auction,
.


HATS
,
.


HEAD
of the House, see
.


HEATING
houses,
;

    baths,
,
.


HINGES
of doors,
.


HISTORY
, and antiquities,
;

    not taught systematically in schools,
.


HOLIDAYS
, numerous,
;

    school,
;

    avoided as wedding days,
;

    spent in country,
.


HOME
training,
.


HONEY
, used for sugar,
.


hoplomachī
, later name for "Samnites,"
,
.


Horace, (65-8
B.C.
), his slaves,
.


HORSES
, in chariot races,
,
;

    in other shows,
.


Hortī Maecēnātis
,
.


hospitēs
,
f.


hospitium
,
.


HOURS
, of the day,
,
;

    for meals,
;

    for baths,
;

    all semi-public functions,
.


HOUSE
, dwelling,
. See
;

    =
familia
, see
;

    Head of House,
;

    house slaves,
.


HOUSE
of Pansa,
;

    of Sallust, court,
;

    of the poet, ruins,
.


HOUSEHOLD
, translation of
familia
,
.


HUMAN
sacrifices,
.


HUT
, of Romulus,
;

    early Romans,
.


hymenaeus
, marriage hymn,
.



I


iānitor
, chained to post,
,
.


iantāculum
, breakfast,
.


iānua
, distinguished from
ōstium
,
.


ientāculum
, breakfast,
.


imāginēs
, kept in
ālae
,
;

    in funeral processions,
.


imbricēs
, tiles for roof,
.


imperium paternum
,
.


impluvium
,
,
,
.


INCOME
, sources of,
. See
.


INDUSTRIAL
employment of slaves,
.


indūtus
, clothing,
.


INK
,
INKSTANDS
, etc.,
.


INNS
,
.


INSCRIPTIONS
, importance of,
;

    of a
fugitīvus
,
;

    of Crescens,
;

    gladiatorial show,
;

    of Hylas,
;

    milestone,
;

    in
columbāria
,
;

    of Plancus,
, note,
.


īnstita
, flounce of
stola
,
.


INSURRECTIONS
of slaves,
.


INTERMENT
, see
.


iūdicium domesticum
,
.


-
ius
, original in
nōmen
,
;

    in other names,
.


iūs cōnūbiī
,
;

    
ōsculī
,
;

    
patrium
,
.


iūstī līberī
, rightful children,
.



J


JACKSTONES
,
,
.


JESTERS
,
.


JEWELRY
worn by men,
;

    women,
.


JOINING
hands in marriage ceremony,
.


Juvenal (about 67-127
A.D.
), on the toga,
;

    "bread and games,"
.



K


KITCHEN
,
.


KNIGHTS
, income of,
.


KNIVES
and forks,
.


KNUCKLE-BONES
,
.



L


l.
, abbreviation for
lībertus
,
.


lābrum
, basin in bath,
,
,
.


lacerna
, cloak,
.


lacōnicum
, dry sweat bath,
,
.


laena
, woolen cloak,
.


LAMPS
,
,
.


LAND
, travel by,
.


lanista
, trainer of gladiators,
.


laqueatōrēs
, gladiators with lassos,
.


larēs
,
compitālēs
, gods of crossroads,
;

    of the house,
.


LATER
theater,
f.


laterēs coctī
,
;

    
crūdī
,
.


LATIN
in schools,
;

    best spoken by women,
.


lātrīna
, toilet room,
.


laudātiō funebris
, funeral address,
.


LAW
, practice of,
.


lectīca
, and bearers,
;

    on journeys,
.


lectus
, see
;

    
adversus
,
.


LEGAL
status of children,
;

    slaves,
;

    women,
,
,
.


lēnōnēs
,
.


LETTERS
, writing of,
;

    sending,
;

    speed,
;

    sealing and opening,
;

    the address,
.


lībera cēna
, feast for gladiators,
.


Līberālia
,
.


lībertīnī
, in business,
f.


lībertus
, opposed to
lībertīnus
,
;

    relation to patron,
.


LIBERTY
, cap of,
.


libitīnāriī
, undertakers,
.


LIBRARIES
,
,
.


librāriī
, copyists,
,
,
.


līmen
, threshold,
,
;

    
superum
,
.


LIMITATIONS
of
patria poteatās
,
,
;

    of
manus
,
;

    of
dominica potestās
,
,
.


LINEN
goods,
.


līnum
,
.


LITERARY
sources,
.


litterae
, see
;

    
eōdem exemplō
,
.


Livia,
columbārium
of,
.


LOAVES
of bread,
.


locus
,
cōnsulāris
,
;

    in
columbārium
,
.


lōrārius
, executioner,
.


lucerna
, lamp,
,
.


lūdī
,
circēnsēs
,
f.;

    
scēnicī
,
f.;

    
gladiātōriī
(schools),
,
.


lūdus
, see
;

    
lūdus Trōiae
,
.


LUNCHEON
,
.


lūnula
, ornament,
;

    for shoe,
.



M


M.
and
M'
, in names,
.


m.
, for
missus
, of pardoned gladiator,
.


Maecenas, gardens of,
.


maeniāna
, sections of seats,
,
.


maeniānum
, projecting second story,
.


magister bibendī
, master of revels,
.


maiestās patria
,
.


mālum
,
Armeniacum
,
grānātum
,
Persicum
,
Pūnicum
,
.


mamillāre
,
.


mangōnēs
,
.


MANHOOD
, when reached,
.


MANUFACTURE
of clothing,
.


MANUMISSION
of slaves,
.


manus
, defined,
;

    limited,
;

    unpopular,
,
;

    when necessary,
.


Marcellus
, theater of,
.


MARRIAGE
,
. See
;

    by capture,
,
,
;

    hymn,
;

    cry,
;

    torch,
,
;

    religious duty,
.


Martial (43-101
A.D.
) and the toga,
;

    and cost of books,
.


MASTER
, heir of his slaves,
.


MATERIALS
for clothing,
.


MATCHED PAIRS
of slaves,
.


mātrimōnium
, motherhood,
;

    
iniūstum
,
.


mātrīmus
, with a living mother,
.


mātrōnālia
,
.


MEALS
,
. See
.


MEANINGS
of names,
.


MEAT
, early food of Italians,
;

    various kinds,
.


MEMORIAL
festivals,
.


mēnsa
, table in general,
;

    dining,
.


mēnsa prīma
, first course,
.


mēnsa secunda
, dessert,
,
,
.


MENU
, of dinner,
.


merenda
, irregular meal,
.


merīdiātiō
, noonday rest,
.


mēta
, of a grain mill,
.


mētae
, in a circus,
,
.


MILESTONES
,
.


MILL
, for grain,
;

    for olives,
;

    as a punishment,
,
.


missus
, seven laps in a race,
;

    "spared," of a gladiator,
.


MIXING BOWLS
,
;

    three thousand of Pompeius,
;

    mixing wine,
.


mola
, mill,
,
.


monopodium
, table with one support,
.


MONUMENTAL
sources,
.


"
Moritūrī tē salūtant
,"
.


MOSAICS
,
.


MOTHER
, as nurse,
;

    as teacher,
,
.


MOURNING
, signs of,
,
;

    periods of,
.


mulleus
, patrician shoe,
.


mulsa
, water and honey,
.


mulsum
, wine and honey,
.


mūnera
, opposed to
lūdī
,
;

    gladiātōria,
. See
.


mūnīre viam
, of road building,
.


murmillōnēs
, class of gladiators,
.


mustāceum
, wedding cake,
.


mustum
, new wine,
.


MUTUAL
obligations, of patron and freedman,
;

    patrician patron and client,
;

    later patron and client,
;

    of hospitēs,
.



N


NAME
,
. See
.

    See also
,
,
.


nārrātiō
, narration, taught in schools,
.


NATURALIZED
citizens, names of,
.


naumachiae
, naval battles,
.


NETS
, for the hair,
.


NEW
clients,
.


NEWSPAPER
, substitute for,
.


NICKNAMES
,
;

    See also
.


NIGHT
for burial,
.


NOBLES
, debarred from business careers,
;

    funerals of,
f.


nodus Herculāneus
,
.


nōmen
, before and after
cognōmen
,
;

    endings of,
;

    sign of
gēns
,
,
;

    two or more in one name,
;

    used as
praenōmen
,
.


nōmenclātor
,
,
.


nōminālia
,
.


novendiāle
,
.


nūbere
, meaning,
.


nūcleus
, in roads,
.


NUMERALS
as
praenōmina
,
;

    as names of women,
.


nūptiae iūstae
,
;

    
iniūstae
,
.


NURSERY
stories,
.


NURSES
,
;

    Greek preferred,
.


NUTS
, in wedding festivities,
;

    for marbles,
;

    grown in Italy,
.



O


OBELISKS
in the circuses,
.


OCCUPATIONS
of slaves,
.


oecī
, rooms in house,
.


OLD
and new clients,
f.


oleum olīvum
, olive oil,
.


OLIVE
, uses,
f.;

    preserved,
;

    oil, uses,
;

    manufacture,
.


ollae
, urns for ashes of dead,
,
,
,
,
.


ollus quiris lētō datus
,
.


ONION
, unrefined,
.


oppidum
, in circus,
.


opus
,
caementīcium
,
,
;

    
incertum
,
;

    
quadrātum
,
;

    
rēticulātum
,
.


Orange, theater at,
.


ORANGE
, not grown in Italy,
.


ōrdō
, in
columbārium
,
,
;

    
scrībārum
,
.


ōrnāmenta
, theatrical properties,
.


ōrnātor
, valet,
.


ōrnātrīx
, ladies' maid,
,
.


os resectum
, bone for burial,
.


ōstium
, door,
.


ōva
, in the circus,
.


OVEN
, for bread,
.



P


p.
, for
periit
, of gladiators,
.


paedagōgus
,
.


paenula
, cloak,
.


palaestra
, exercise ground,
,
.


palla
, woman's robe,
.


palūdāmentum
, general's cloak,
.


pālus
, with
prīmus
or
secundus
,
.


papyrus
, manufacture,
;

    rolls,
.


PARASOL
,
.


parentālia
, festival of,
.


pariēs
, house wall,
.


pater
and derivatives,
.


pater familiās
, defined,
;

    powers, see
;

    adopted into another family,
.


patria potestās
, see
.


patriciī
, sons of fathers,
.


patrimōnium prōfundere
,
.


patrīmus
, with a living father,
.


patrōnus
, derivation of word,
;

    and
lībertus
,
;

    patrician and client,
;

    and client of later times,
.


PAUPERS
, burial of,
.


PAVEMENT
, construction,
.


pavīmentum
, floor,
.


PAY
of teachers,
;

    of chariot drivers,
;

    of soldiers,
.


pecūlium
, defined,
;

    of slaves,
.


pecūnia
, meaning,
.


pedisequī
, lackeys,
,
.


PENS
,
.


peregrīnus
, foreigner,
.


PERFUMES
at feasts,
.


PERISTYLE
,
,
;

    perhaps a kitchen garden originally,
.


pērō
, shoe of untanned leather,
.


Persius (34-62
A.D.
) as a schoolboy,
.


pessulī
, bolts for doors,
.


petasus
, hat,
.


petōritum
, baggage wagon,
.


PETS
for children,
.


PHILOLOGY
, defined,
.


PHYSICIANS
, income and attainments,
.


pietās
, affection,
.


pīlentum
, state carriage,
.


pilleus
, cap of liberty,
,
.


piscīna
, plunge bath,
,
,
,
.


pīstōrēs
, millers and bakers,
.


PLACES
, of honor at dinner,
;

    in the theater,
;

    in the circus,
;

    in the amphitheater (Pompeii),
, (Rome),
;

    where gladiators were shown,
;

    of burial,
.


PLAN
, of theater after Vitruvius,
;

    circus of Maxentius,
;

    of gladiatorial school at Pompeii,
;

    of houses,
,
,
,
,
;

    of house of Pansa,
;

    of baths,
,
,
;

    of inn,
;

    of tombs and grounds,
,
.


Plancus, tomb of,
,
.


Plautus (†184
B.C.
) on
puls
,
.


PLAYTHINGS
for children,
.


PLEBEIANS
, marriages of,
;

    importance of cognates,
;

    gain right of marriage,
;

    old plebeians,
;

    new,
.


plēbs
, see
.


Pliny, the elder (†79
A.D.
),
.


pōcula
, goblets,
.


podium
, in circus,
;

    in amphitheater,
;

    in tombs,
.


POLITICS
, as a career,
.


Pollio, Vedius, cruelty of,
.


POLYGAMY
unknown at Rome,
.


pompa circēnsis
, parade in circus,
.


Pompeii, importance of discoveries at,
,
;

    house plans,
f.;

    business rooms in private house,
;

    small house at,
;

    house of poet,
;

    of Pansa,
;

    smaller theater at,
;

    
lūdī gladiātōriī
,
;

    amphitheater,
;

    
thermae
,
;

    street of tombs,
;

    tomb with marble door,
.


pondera
, stepping-stones,
.


pontifex maximus
, in marriage ceremony,
.


POOR
, burial of,
.


por
, for
puer
in names,
.


PORK
, favorite meat,
.


PORRIDGE
,
,
,
.


porta triumphālis
in circus,
;

    
pompae
,
;

    
Libitinēnsis
,
.


POSITION
of women,
.


POSTAL
service,
.


postīcum
, garden door,
.


potestās
,
patria
,
;

    limitations,
,
;

    extinguished,
;

    suspension of,
;

    
dominica
,
.


POTTER
's
FIELD
at Rome,
.


praecīnctiō
, in theater,
;

    in circus,
;

    in coliseum,
.


praenōmen
, first name,
;

    number,
;

    abbreviations,
,
;

    limited in certain families,
;

    given to firstborn son,
;

    meanings of,
;

    two in one name,
.


prandium
, luncheon,
.


PRICES
, of baths,
;

    books,
;

    houses,
, note;

    meals,
;

    slaves,
;

    tables,
;

    wines,
.


PRIMITIVE
house,
.


prīmus pālus
, title of honor,
.


PRIVATE
, antiquities,
;

    slaves,
f.;

    bathhouse at Caerwent,
;

    games,
;

    rooms in house,
.


PROCESSION
, bridal,
;

    in circus,
;

    in the amphitheater,
.


prōcūrātor
, steward,
.


PROFESSIONS
in hands of freedmen and foreigners,
;

    even of slaves,
.


PROLETARIATE
,
.


prōlūsiō
, sham fight,
.


prōmulsis
, appetizer,
.


prōnuba
, matron of honor,
.


PROVINCES
, corruption in,
,
.


PUBLIC
, antiquities,
;

    baths,
f.,
,
;

    fountains,
;

    games,
;

    opinion, in case of children,
,
;

    in case of slaves,
.


"
PUBLICANS
and sinners,"
.


PUBLICATION
of books,
.


puer
, for
servus
,
;

    written por,
.


pugillārēs
, writing tablets in sets,
.


puls
, ancient national diet,
.


pultiphagōnidae
,
.


PUNISHMENTS
of schoolboys,
,
;

    of slaves,
f.


pūp
(
us
), of unnamed child,
.


PURPLE
or crimson,
.


puticulī
, gravepits,
.



Q


quadrāns
, regular bath charge,
.


quadrīgae
, in races,
.



R


RACEHORSES
,
f.


RACES
in circus,
f.;

    teams,
;

    drivers,
;

    syndicates,
.


RACING
syndicates,
.


RAPE
of the Sabines,
,
.


READING
, how taught,
.


rēda
, carriage,
.


REFERENCE
books,
.


RELATIONSHIPS
,
agnātī
,
;

    
cognātī
,
;

    
adfīnēs
,
.


renūntiāre
, break an engagement to marry,
.


repōtia
,
,
.


repudium renūntiāre
, see
.


rētiāriī
, gladiators with nets,
,
.


rēticula
, nets for the hair,
.


REWARDS
of
aurīgae
,
;

    of gladiators,
.


rēx bibendī
, lord of the feast,
.


RICE
in modern wedding festivities,
.


RINGS
, engagement,
;

    men's,
;

    women's,
;

    worn on joint,
.


ROADS
,
-
.


Romulus, legislation of,
,
;

    wall of,
;

    hut of,
.


ROOF
, of peristyle,
;

    construction of,
.


rosāria
, feast of roses,
.


rudēs
, fencing swords,
;

    with
prīma
or
secunda
,
.


rūdus
, in roads,
.


RUNAWAY
slaves,
,
.



S


sacra gentīlīcia
,
.


sacrārium
, private chapel,
.


SADDLES
, not used by Romans,
.


sagīna gladiātōria
, training food,
.


sagum
, military cloak,
.


SALADS
,
.


SALES
of captives,
;

    of slaves,
.


SALTCELLAR
of silver,
;

    always on table,
.


salūtātiō
, morning levee,
.


"
Samnītēs
," name for gladiators,
,
;

    later called
secūtōrēs
or
hoplomachī
,
.


SANDALS
, see
.


sarcophagus
,
.


SAVINGS
of slaves,
-
.


SCALES
, in marriage ceremony,
.


scāpus
, fixed quantity of paper,
,
.


schēdae
, sheets of paper,
.


SCHOOLS
,
. See
.


SCHOOLS
for gladiators,
.


scrībae
, in civil service,
;

    as copyists, see
.


scrīnium
, case for books,
.


SEALS
,
,
.


SEATS
, in theater, of classes,
;

    arrangement,
;

    in circus,
;

    in amphitheater (Pompeii),
, (Rome),
.


secunda mēnsa
,
,
,
.


secūtōrēs
, later name for "
Samnītēs
,"
.


SEDAN CHAIRS
, in travel,
.


sella curūlis
,
.


sēmitae
, sidewalks,
.


sepulcrum
,
,
.


serae
, bars,
.


Servius
and
Sergius
, derivation,
.


Servius, grammarian (4th cent.
A.D.
),
.


SEVENTEEN
, time of coming of age,
.


SHIPS
, travel by,
.


SHOES
,
,
.


SHOWS
of gladiators. See
.


SHUTTERS
for windows,
.


SIDEWALKS
,
.


SIGNS
of mercy in amphitheater,
.


silicernium
, funeral feast,
.


SILK
goods,
.


sine missiōne
, "to the death,"
.


SIZE
of books,
.


SLAVEHUNTERS
,
.


SLAVERY
and clientage,
.


SLAVES
,
. See
.


SLEEPING
rooms,
.


SLIPPERS
,
,
.


SMOKE
to ripen wine,
.


sōlārium
, place to take the sun,
,
;

    sun-dial,
.


SOLDIERS
, career,
.


soleae
,
,
;

    
soleās poscere
, "to take leave,"
.


solium
, chair,
;

    basin in bath,
.


sōlum
, floor,
.


sordidātī
, in mourning garb,
.


sortēs virīlis
, a shareholder's part,
.


SOURCES
of philological knowledge, literary,
;

    epigraphic,
;

    monumental,
.


Sp.
, abbreviation for
Spurius
,
.


sp.
, abbreviation for
spectāvit populus
,
.


Spartacus,
,
.


spatium
, lap in circus,
.


SPEED
, in travel,
;

    in writing,
.


spīna
in circus,
,
.


spīna alba
, of wedding torch,
.


SPINNING
wheel,
.


SPLITTING
up of a house,
.


spondeō
, technical word in contract,
.


spōnsa
, of a girl betrothed,
.


spōnsālia
, ceremony of betrothal,
.


SPORT
, Roman idea of,
.


SPORTS
of the campus,
;

    of children,
,
.


sportula
, the clients' dole,
.


STAGE
, early,
;

    later,
f.;

    of Vitruvius,
.


STAGING
a play,
.


statūmen
in roads,
.


STEPPING-STONES
in streets,
.


stilus
, for writing,
.


stola
,
,
;

    
mātrōnālis
,
.


STOOLS
,
.


STOVE
, for cooking,
;

    for heating,
.


STREET
, appearance,
;

    construction,
;

    closed to vehicles,
;

    of tombs at Pompeii,
.


strigilēs
, flesh scrapers,
,
.


strophium
, girdle,
.


STUCCO
, as finish for exterior wall,
.


STYLE
of living,
;

    of bathing,
.


Styx, passage of,
.


suāsōria
, debates in schools,
.


sub hastā vēnīre
, auction sale,
.


SUBJECTS
taught in schools,
.


subligāculum
, loin cloth,
,
.


subūcula
, under-tunic,
.


sūdāria
, handkerchiefs,
.


Suetonius (about 75-160),
.


SUICIDE
of captives and slaves,
,
.


suī iūris
, independent,
.


Sulla
and
Sura
, derivation,
.


SUPPLY
of gladiators,
;

    of slaves,
;

    of horses for racing,
.


Sura
, derivation,
.


susceptiō
, acknowledgment of children,
.


SUSPENSION
of
potestās
,
.


suspēnsūra
, elevated floor of bath room,
.


SWEAT
bath, dry,
;

    moist,
.


synthesis
, dinner dress,
.



T


tabellae
, for writing,
,
.


tabellāriī
, letter carriers,
.


TABLE
knives and forks unknown,
.


TABLES
, cost, kinds, materials,
.


tablīnum
, in early house,
;

    in later house,
;

    meaning of word,
.


Tacitus (about 55-117) on the toga,
.


Talassiō
, marriage cry,
.


tālī
, knuckle-bones,
.


TEACHERS
,
.


tēcta
, roofs,
.


tēgulae
, tiles,
.


tepidārium
, purpose,
;

    other uses,
;

    position,
;

    unusual size,
;

    several in one bath,
;

    in the large
thermae
,
;

    with cold bath,
.


tessera gladiātōria
,
;

    
hospitālis
,
.


THEATER
, early,
;

    later,
;

    of Vitruvius,
;

    at Pompeii,
;

    at Orange,
;

    of Pompeius,
.


thermae
, meaning,
;

    plan of small,
;

    of large,
.


THIRD FINGER
for engagement ring,
.


"
Thracians
," gladiators,
,
.


"
THUMBS
down," signal for death,
.


Tiberius (Emperor, 14-37
A.D.
),
.


tībiālia
, wrappings for the legs,
.


TILES
, for roofs, etc.,
.


tīrōcinium forī
,
;

    
mīlitiae
,
.


tīrōnēs
, of untrained gladiators,
.


titulus
, description of slave,
;

    in
columbāria
,
,
.


TOAST-MASTER
,
.


TOASTS
,
.


TOGA
, material and use,
;

    appearance,
;

    in literature,
;

    on the monuments,
;

    cumbrous and uncomfortable,
;

    earlier toga,
;

    kinds of,
;

    see also the Latin word below.


toga
, see the English word above;

    
candida
,
;

    
lībera
,
;

    
picta
,
;

    
pulla
,
;

    
pūra
,
;

    
praetexta
,
,
,
;

    
splendēns
,
;

    
virīlis
,
.


TOILET
articles,
.


tollere
, acknowledge a child,
,
.


TOMBS
,
f.


tōnsor
, barber and barber-shop,
.


TORCHES
, at funerals,
;

    weddings,
,
.


"To the lions,"
.


TOWN-SLAVES
,
.


trabea
, cloak for men,
.


TRADES
,
.


TRAINERS
of gladiators,
,
.


TRAVEL
,
. See
.


TRAVELING
cloak,
.


TREADING
grapes for wine,
.


TREATMENT
of slaves,
.


trīclīnium
, dining-room,
,
;

    in court,
.


trigōn
, three handed ball,
.


TRIPLE
name,
;

    expanded,
;

    shortened,
.


Tullus
, meaning,
.


TUNIC
,
.


tunica
,
;

    
angustī clāvī
,
;

    
lātī clāvī
,
;

    
exterior
(men's),
;

    (women's),
;

    
interior
,
,
;

    
manicāta
,
;

    
tālāris
,
;

    
rēcta
,
;

    
rēgilla
,
.


Tūscanicum ātrium
,
.


tūtor
, guardian,
,
.


TWELVE TABLES
(450
B.C.
), in the schools,
;

    mention both burial and burning of dead,
.


tyrotarīchus
, a dish of cheese and salt fish,
.



U


umbella
, parasol,
.


umbilīcus
, of a papyrus roll,
.


umbōnēs
, of a road,
.


umbrāculum
, parasol,
.


umbrae
, unexpected guests,
.


ūnctōrium
, use,
;

    makeshift for,
.


UNLUCKY
days,
.


URNS
, for ashes of dead, see
.


ūstrīna
, place for private cremation,
.


ūsus
, of marriage, definition,
;

    ceremony of,
.



V


v.
, for
vīcit
, of gladiators,
.


vappa
, term of reproach,
, note.


Varro (116-28
B.C.
),
.


VEGETABLES
grown by Romans,
.


VEGETARIANS
, early Romans,
.


VEHICLES
, used for travel,
f.


vēla
, portières,
;

    awnings,
,
.


vēnātiōnēs
, hunts in circus and amphitheater,
,
.


ventrālia
, wrappings for the body,
.


Venus
, the high throw,
.


vernae
, slaves born in the house,
;

    of Atticus,
.


Verrēs
, as a
nōmen
,
;

    the governor of Sicily,
.


vesperna
, evening meal in country,
.


Vestālēs
, special seats in theater,
;

    in amphitheater,
;

    allowed carriages in the city,
.


vestibulum
, space before the door,
.


via Appia
,
,
.


vicārius
, a slave's slave,
.


vīlicus
, overseer,
,
;

    cheats slaves,
.


VILLAS
of the rich,
,
,
.


vīnālia rūstica
, festival,
.


VINEGAR
,
,
, note.


VINEYARD
,
.


vīnum
, fermented wine,
.


violāria
, feast of violets,
.


VITICULTURE
,
,
.


Vitruvius, architect of the first century,
,
,
,
.


volūmen
, papyrus roll,
. See
.


VULTURE
, the lowest throw,
.



W


WALL
, of house,
f.;

    facing for,
;

    around arena,
,
.


WATER
, supply for houses,
;

    for baths,
;

    traveling by,
.


WAX
masks, of the dead,
.


WEDDING
, see
;

    day,
;

    feast,
;

    garments,
;

    torch,
,
;

    procession,
.


Whitney (1827-1894), definition of Philology,
.


WINDOWS
,
.


WINE
, in Italy,
;

    districts,
;

    making,
;

    vaults,
;

    jars,
(Fig. 116);

    drunk diluted,
;

    cost,
.


WOMEN
, names of,
;

    position of,
;

    education of,
;

    dress of,
f.;

    at table,
,
;

    at amphitheater,
,
;

    at baths,
.


WOOL
for clothing,
.


WORDS
of style in contracts,
;

    at funerals,
.


WRITING
, how taught,
;

    of books,
.



Z


zōna
, girdle,
.



Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!